In the Bible, Kings of Israel and Judah were deemed as either good or evil, with no room to spare in between – 2 Kings 21:2; 22:2. King Charles sits on the throne inherited from ancient Israel and is the alleged descendant of the royal line of Judah through his purported ancestor, King David – 2 Samuel 7:16.
Who is Charles III of England and Scotland? What is the truth about the present King?
Charles Philip Arthur George Windsor, formerly known as The Prince of Wales, became King at the death of his mother Queen Elizabeth II on September 8, 2022. His coronation took place eight months later on May 6, 2023. Before we investigate Charles the man and his lineage in detail, we will study the history and ancestral roots of the British monarchy in seeking to understand better, both the Crown and the King.
The constant reader will be aware of the life and genealogies of Kings Saul, David and Solomon from previous articles – Chapter XXX Judah & Benjamin – the Regal Tribes; and article: Seventh Son of a Seventh Son. Briefly, David was from the tribe of Judah and he and his son Solomon were the ancestors of a woman called Mary, who happened to be the biological mother of a man called Yeshua in Hebrew, translating to Joshua in English. Otherwise incorrectly and commonly known as Jesus. Jesus being the English translation of the Greek name Iesous from the Hebrew Yeshua.
The two key points being: 1. The transition from Saul’s family and the tribe of Benjamin to David’s family and the tribe of Judah, was permanent. 2 Samuel 7:16, ESV: “And your house and your kingdom shall be made sure forever before me. Your throne shall be established forever.” This is some promise, one that we will see is binding and unconditional – Psalm 89:20-37, “… His offspring shall endure forever, his throne as long as the sun before me…” Added to this promise was the following prayer by Solomon based on what David had said to him – 1 Kings 2:1-5.
1 Kings 8:25, ESV: ‘Now therefore, O Lord, God of Israel, keep for your servant David my father what you have promised him, saying, ‘You shall not lack a man to sit before me on the throne of Israel, if only your sons pay close attention to their way, to walk before me as you have walked before me.’
Notice Solomon was invoking a promise from the Eternal given to David, that someone from his family would be alive and eligible to sit on the throne of Israel. Note it says Israel and not Judah. This is the first important point to remember. Also, it says of these descendants that they were eligible if, they walked in God’s ways like David. It was a conditional covenant – psalm 132:11-12. This is the second important point to remember as we progress. Of the twenty kings of Israel who reigned after Solomon from 930 to 722 BCE, not one was righteous. All, are listed as evil. Granted, these were not David’s descendants, but it is an alarming indictment. Of the twenty monarchs of Judah from 930 to 586 BCE remarkably, eight were righteous – some forty percent.
2. The big question – and one numerous Bible commentators invariably say has lasted forever to our present day and the current king of the United Kingdom – is whether this latter promise does actually extend till our day. In Jeremiah 33:17-18, ESV it repeats: “For thus says the Lord: David shall never lack a man to sit on the throne of the house of Israel, and the Levitical priests shall never lack a man in my presence to offer burnt offerings, to burn grain offerings, and to make sacrifices forever.” What is interesting and important is that the Levite priests were promised the same. Yet in 70 CE, the second temple was destroyed and the Levitical priesthood and sacrificial system came to an abrupt end for the (now) past 1,955 years.
Thus, it is open to question whether a member of David’s family sits on the throne of the United Kingdom. That it is the throne of David is without question. What is crucial is that this throne is not an Israelite but a Judaic throne due to the real identity of the English people. Their true identity is not only shocking to comprehend, but integral in understanding the ramifications of the throne’s presence in England… who is sitting on it; and the fact, that it is the throne which Christ is coming back to claim.
Isaiah 9:6-7
English Standard Version
‘For to us a child is born, to us a son is given; and the government shall be upon his shoulder, and his name shall be called Wonderful Counselor, Mighty God, Everlasting Father, Prince of Peace. Of the increase of his government and of peace there will be no end, on the throne of David and over his kingdom, to establish it and to uphold it with justice and with righteousness from this time forth and forevermore…’
Christ is given the names and titles of the Father and will sit on David’s throne. While Christ’s name on Earth was Yeshua, this is not his real or celestial name. Isaiah 7:14, ESV: ‘Therefore the Lord himself will give you a sign. Behold, the virgin shall conceive and bear a son, and shall call his name Immanuel.’
Though of course Mary did not call him by his real name but rather as instructed by Gabriel – Luke 1:31-33, ESV: ‘And behold, you will conceive in your womb and bear a son, and you shall call his name [Yeshua]. He will be great and will be called the Son of the Most High. And the Lord God will give to him the throne of his [ancestor] David, and he willreign over the house of Jacob forever, and of his kingdom there will be no end.”
Interestingly, Christ in his admonishing message to the seventh and final era of the Church, prior to his imminent return, mentions his throne. Revelation 3:21, ESV: “The one who conquers, I will grant him to sit with me on my throne, as I also conquered and sat down with my Father on his throne.” This is also a hefty promise of reward in that the very throne Christ sits, he will share with the true saints who overcome – Article: The Seven Churches – A Message for the Church of God in the Latter Days.
In other articles we have addressed the likelihood though not infallibility, of the daughters of the last king of Judah, Zedekiah, fleeing to the British Isles and specifically to Ireland – Chapter XXX Judah & Benjamin – the Regal Tribes; and article: The Ark of God. Regardless, historical records, albeit from legend and myth corroborate the ancient throne of the high kings of Ireland as being descended from Judah and specifically through his son Zarah, the twin of Pharez, the actual ancestor of David – 1 Chronicles 2:1-15.
We will study the origins of the British monarchs and glean what we can in trying to establish a link between David’s descendants and King Charles III. While various monarchs have believed they were descendants of Israelites, such as Victoria and George VI, it remains to be seen whether they are specifically from David’s family or even the tribe of Judah.
Gerald Flurry in the Philadelphia Trumpet, 2013 thinks so:
‘The Otago Witness, a prominent newspaper in New Zealand for about 80 years up until 1932, ran an article on Sept. 24, 1902, titled “The King’s Pedigree.” It mentioned how Frederick Robert Augustus Glover, one of the best Irish historians… researched the history of the British monarchy and contacted Queen Victoria. “He sent Her Majesty a letter intimating the nature and result of his labors,” the paper reported.
“In reply, he got what both surprised and delighted him. The Queen’s answer was a most gracious letter in which she acknowledged Mr. Glover’s (work) and informed him that she was already in possession of the facts of which he had spoken concerning her ancestral line… and led him to believe that the facts were actually accepted as genuine by the royal family as true and authentic.”
Queen Victoria died in 1901… She recognized that she was a descendant of King David of ancient Israel – that… sitting on the throne of England was actually a [fulfilment] of God’s promise to King David! Queen Victoria ruled more than 60 years on [the] throne of David, the same throne that sits in London today. She knew about… the history of her throne. These days, we don’t hear much about that history from Britain’s throne, but we should.’
Was Queen Victoria – from the German House of Hanover – a descendant of King David? And was it really a fulfilment of God’s promise to David? We will return to Reverend F R A Glover’s conclusions.
The British Throne is the most recognised, established and perhaps revered monarchy in the world and is one of only a few survivors in Europe, when many tumbled and fell during the 18th and 19th Centuries. There are 29 monarchies worldwide. The Tenno dynasty in Japan is deemed the oldest reigning dynasty in the world with Emperor Naruhito being the 126th monarch.
While the British monarchy is seen as being a little over a thousand years old, we may find if it truly goes back to King David that it is in fact 3,034 years old. Of the current monarchies only four have absolute power – Swaziland, Oman, Saudi Arabia and the United Arab Emirates. The rest are all Constitutional monarchies like the United Kingdom; apart from Andorra, a Co-principality monarchy; Spain, a Parliamentary monarchy; and the Vatican/Holy See, an Absolute elective monarchy.
Of the twenty-nine monarchies, twelve are European, with the remainder being Asian, African and Middle Eastern. Those which are European and not principalities, include: Belgium, Denmark, Netherlands, Norway, Spain, Sweden and the United Kingdom. It is worth noting that all the descendant peoples from Abraham and Keturah – including Luxembourg – with the exception of Iceland, have retained monarchies – refer Chapter XXVII Abraham & Keturah – Benelux & Scandinavia.
Medieval Irish historical tradition holds Ireland had a High King (Ard Rí) based at Tara well before Israel’s first king: King Saul coronated in 1025 BCE. Compilations such as the 11th-century Lebor Gabala Erenn, followed by modern works like the Annals of the Four Masters and Geoffrey Keating’s Foras Feasa ar Eirinn purport to trace the line of High Kings from later Irish annals. The Hill of Tara is in Meath and just under twenty-four miles northwest of Dublin.
As the traditional list of High Kings is a mixture of historical fact and legend, Mael Sechnaill I is often considered the first historical king, who died in 1022 CE after being overthrown in 1002 by Brian Boru and later restored in 1014 following Boru’s death. Yet the Lebor Gabala Erenn lists every High King from remote antiquity to the time of Henry II’s Lordship of Ireland in 1171. And it is where we will begin.
Online Encyclopaedia: ‘The High Kingship was established by the Fir Bolg and their nine kings are succeeded by a sequence of nine kings of the Tuatha De Danann, most if not all of whom are considered euhemerised deities.’ This is convenient scholarship or rather lack thereof, as it dismisses the fact that the Fir Bolg were early descendants of the tribe of Reuben and who are ancestors of principally – many of the Protestant – people residing in Northern Ireland today – Chapter XXXI Reuben, Simeon, Levi & Gad – the Celtic Tribes. Likewise, the Tuatha De Danann have been relegated by historians as merely fairy folk, when in actuality, they really were the early descendants of the tribe of Dan, which is what the name Tuatha De Danann signifies – Chapter XXXIV Dan: The Invisible Tribe.
Encyclopaedia: ‘After the Milesian (Gaelic) conquest the High Kingship is contested for centuries between the descendants of Eber Finn and Erimon sons of Mil Espaine. The original compilation stopped at the reign of Tuathal Techtmar’ – the first of the Goidelic kings, 80-106 CE – AFM. ‘The kings of the Goidelic dynasties established by Tuathal were added by other editors. Later editions of the Lebor Gabála tried to synchronise its chronology with dateable kings of Assyria, Persia, and Ptolemaic Egypt and Roman emperors.
There are a handful of sources slightly predating the Lebor Gabála Érenn covering significant portions of essentially the same list of Milesian High Kings (though following a discrepant chronology), starting with the Laud Synchronisms estimated to have been compiled c. 1021. The oldest section of the Lebor Gabála Érenn “Roll of Kings” is taken from the poems of Gilla Comain mac Gilla Samthainde, written c. 1072.
Keating’s chronology, based on reign lengths, is longer than the synchronised chronology of the Lebor Gabála, and the Four Masters‘ chronology is even longer.’ This writer favours Keating’s chronology – FFE: chronology based on reign lengths given in Geoffrey Keating’s Forus Feasa ar Erinn – as the most accurate and is used for the following Irish king lists. With one exception where we note the generally too long AFM – chronology from the Annals of the Four Masters – and ignore entirely the LGE with synchronised dates from Lebor Gabala Erenn, as inconsistent.
We begin not with the earliest inhabitants of the Emerald Isle of Erin, but for the purpose of this study the first dynasty of the Fir Bolg kings. These were Israelites and principally of the tribe of Reuben. For a comprehensive survey of the tribe of Reuben, please refer Chapter XXXI Reuben, Simeon, Levi & Gad – the Celtic Tribes. Reuben was Jacob’s first son and the first with his wife Leah. Reuben was born in 1752 BCE, lived for 125 years and died in 1627 BCE. Presumably while living in Egypt – but possibly not as early – descendants of Reuben travelled to Greece, Spain, France, Belgium and Ireland.
Jacob and his family moved to Egypt in 1687 BCE and it wasn’t until 1593 BCE that the Israelites began to be subjugated by a Pharaoh who did not know Joseph – Appendix VII: Moses, the Exodus & the Red Sea Crossing – Fabrication or Fact? Thus freedom of travel lasted at least 94 years. The first king of the Fir Bolg was the short-lived Slaine mac Dela, from 1514 to 1513 BCE. The lag in years could be accounted for by migration to first Greece where colonies were established by various peoples descended from or related to the patriarch Abraham. The last and ninth king was Eochaid mac Eirc, from 1487 to 1477 BCE.
Worth mentioning, is Reuben being first to establish a line of kings is intimated within Jacob’s oracles about his twelve sons. Genesis 49:3, ESV: “Reuben, you are my firstborn, my might, and the firstfruits of my strength, preeminent in dignity and preeminent in power.” Even so, it would be short-lived as Reuben disqualified himself from being the recipient of the Birthright or Sceptre promises – Genesis 49:3. While later kings, particularly in Ulster may have been from Reuben, it was not Reuben’s destiny to be anything other than one of the least of Jacob’s descendants – Deuteronomy 33:6. That said, non-coincidently, Northern Ireland displays an unwavering loyalty to the Crown.
The next dynasty of Irish kings were the Tuatha De Danann from Jacob’s fifth son and first from Rachel’s handmaid Bilhah. Dan was born in 1746 BCE, lived 120 years and died in 1626 BCE. The Danites were the ancient world’s consummate sailors, explorers and traders. The first king was Bres, from 1477 to 1470 BCE. The third ruler was Lugh, in 1447 to 1407 BCE and the king during the Exodus from Egypt in 1446 BCE.
The 7th, 8th and 9th kings were Mac Cuill, Mac Cecht and Mac Greine from 1317 to 1287 BCE, equating to the time of the Judges. It isn’t a surprise that Dan had an early monarchy as hinted at by Jacob. Genesis 49:16, ESV: “Dan shall judge [or rule] his people as one of the tribes of Israel.”
The next phase of kingship in Ireland is of interest and importance, as the Milesian High Kings were the first dynasty of kings with a link to the royal tribe of Judah – refer Chapter XXX Judah & Benjamin – the Regal tribes. Even so, it is the Zarah clan of Judah that these kings descended and not the Pharez clan of David, Solomon and ultimately the Messiah.
How Israel Came to Britain, Canadian British Israel Association – emphasis mine:
‘Actually, groups of Israelites began to migrate away from the main body before the Israel nation was formed – while, as a people, they were still in bondage in Egypt. One of these groups under the leadership of Calcol, a prince of the tribe of Judah, went westward across the Mediterranean eventually settling in Ulster (Ireland). Another, under the leadership of Dardanus, a brother of Calcol, crossed to Asia Minor to found the Kingdom later known as Troy. E Raymond Capt in his work, Jacob’s Pillar, 1977, writes that Darda was ‘Egyptian’ in that he lived there during the bondage and was the son of Zarah. This Darda according to Capt, was one and the same with ‘Dardanus’, the ‘Egyptian founder of Troy.”
1 Chronicles 2:5-6, ESV: ‘The sons of Perez: Hezron and Hamul. The sons of Zerah: Zimri, Ethan, Heman, Calcol, and Dara, five in all.’ Judah was born in 1746 BCE, lived 129 years and died in 1617 BCE. His twin sons Pharez and Zarah were born in 1705 BCE. Prominent kings and ones alive at the same time as important rulers in Canaan include the following:
Eber Finn and his brother Erimon, 1287-1286 BCE
Erimon, 1286-1272 BCE
Enna Airgdech, 1032-1005 BCE – his contemporary, King Saul, 1025-1010 BCE
Rothechtaid mac Main, 1005-980 BCE; Setna Airt, 980-975 BCE – contemporaries of King David 1010-970 BCE
Fiachu Finscothach, 975-955 BCE; Muinemon, 955-950 BCE; Faildergdoit, 950-943 BCE; and Ollom Fotla, 943-913 BCE – all contemporaries of King Solomon 970-930 BCE
Simon Brecc, 685-679 BCE
Ailill Fin, 586-577 BCE; Eochu mac Ailella, 577-570 BCE and Airgetmar, 570-547 BCE are all candidates for marriage to Zedekiah’s daughters – refer article: The Ark of God
Crimthann Nia Nair, 12 BCE to 5 CE – contemporary of Christ, born in 3 BCE
Feradach Finnfechtnach, 5-25 CE and Fiatach Finn, 25-28 CE contemporaries of Christ when he was in Britain – refer Appendix VIII: When the Creator came to dwell with His Creation; and article: The Christ Chronology.
Elim mac Conrach, 60-80 CE – last king of the Milesian Dynasty
We will return to Ireland after we look at what was happening across the Irish Sea in Albion, the land of the Britons. But first, there were a people located principally in Ulster who bridge Ireland and Scotland’s shared history and they were the Cruithne Picts. The Irish called them Cruthin after their legendary first ruler, while the Romans called them Picts. Cruthin had seven sons: Cat, Fidach, Ce, Fotla, Circinn, Fortriu and Fib. In annals, the Picts were also known as Fortriu and their Kings of Alba also as Kings of Fortriu.
The Cruithne from the tribe of Benjamin – the youngest son of Jacob by his second wife, Rachel – were ancient Irish inhabitants with the Fir Bolg and Tuatha De Danann – Chapter XXX Judah & Benjamin – the Regal Tribes. Their arrival was slightly predated by the Milesians and early enclaves of Cruithne travelled to North Britain – otherwise to be known Caledonia and Alba – during the first millennia BCE. Benjamin was born circa 1699 BCE, lived 88 years and died in 1611 BCE.
Encyclopaedia: ‘The title King of the Britons (Latin: Rex Britannorum, Welsh: Brenin y Brythoniaid) was used (often retrospectively) to refer to the most powerful ruler among the Celtic Britons, both before and after the period of Roman Britain up until the Norman conquest of England. The Britons were the Brittonic-speaking peoples of what is now England, Wales, and southern Scotland, whose ethnic identity is today maintained by the Welsh, Cornish and Bretons. At least twenty kings were referred to as “King of the Britons”… the diminishing power of the Welsh rulers relative to the Kings of England, is reflected in in the gradual evolution of the titles by which these rulers were known from “King of the Britons” in the 11th century to “Prince of Wales” in the 13th… the majority of the rulers… had their power base in Gwynedd in North Wales…
Before the Conquest of Wales, completed in 1282, Wales consisted of several independent realms… Boundary changes and the custom of dividing patrimonies between heirs meant that few princes ever came close to ruling the whole of Wales. The only person known to have ruled all of Wales as a modern territory was Gruffydd ap Llywelyn’ a prince of Gwynedd and Powys from 1039 to 1063 CE who became King of Wales from 1057 to 1063 and King of Britons from 1058 to 1063.
‘… some Welsh princes sporadically claimed the medieval title of Prince of Wales between the 13th to 15th centuries. The title remains in use, but is usually given to heir apparents of English and British monarchs. The Principality of Wales was incorporated into the Kingdom of England under the Statute of Rhuddlan in 1284, and in 1301 King Edward I invested his eldest son, the future King Edward II, as Prince of Wales. Since that time, the eldest sons of all English monarchs, except for King Edward III, have borne this title.’
Early British kings include Cassivellaunus, 54 BCE and Tasciovanus, 20 BCE to 9 CE. The early Britons, successively known as Cymry and Welsh, descend from the tribe of Simeon – the second son of Jacob and Leah. Their unique status in the Kingdom of England was foretold – Joshua 19:9. The tribe of Simeon was one of the earliest tribes to migrate to the British Isles, with Reuben, Dan and Benjamin. Legend has it they also arrived in Ireland initially, but like Benjamin left Erin for Albion. Dan spread themselves between the two islands and Reuben remained in Ireland. Simeon was born in 1750 BCE, lived 120 years and died in 1630 BCE.
This brings us to the next dynasty of kings, the Goidelic High Kings of Ireland. These kings hail from the tribe of Gad, the seventh son of Jacob and the first with Leah’s handmaid, Zilpah. Both Reuben and Gad shared a close relationship in the past and it is replicated today – Numbers 32:1-5. For Gad’s descendants – predominantly Catholic – dwell in Ireland, to the south of Reuben in Northern Ireland. Gad was born in 1744 BCE, lived 125 years and died in 1619 BCE.
The first ruler was Tuathal Techtmar, 80-106 CE AFM. Muiredach Tirech, 310-343 FFE / 326-356 AFM, was king during the reign of the first recognised king of the Picts in Alba, Vipoig in 311 to 341 CE. It is not until Mael Sechnaill mac Maele Ruanaid in 846 to 860, that rulers are considered genuine historical High Kings of Ireland. That is only 1,178 years ago. It non-coincidently equates with the first official King of the Scots, Kenneth I MacAlpin, from 843 to 858 CE. The Irish ‘High Kingship was effectively ended in the 1170s after the Anglo-Norman invasion, its last holder being Ruaidri Ua Conchobair’, from 1166 to 1198.
Here we leave the Irish thread and concentrate on the Scottish lineage of kings which transferred from Ireland. Though first, much was happening in Britain for the Saxon invasion brought Angles, Frisians and especially important to our investigation, the Jutes. These tribes were spread throughout what is now England in seven kingdoms. In the north below the Caledonian tribes of Fortriu, were the Northumbrians.
Northumbria was comprised of two separate smaller kingdoms, Deira in the south and Bernicia in the north. Sometimes these kingdoms were ruled by two different kings and other times by just one. This division led to many civil wars, much like the later war of the Roses between the Houses of Lancaster and York. The first king was Ida, from 547 to 560 and the last ruler was Egbert II in 876 to 878 CE.
To the south of Northumbria and east of Wales was another sizeable kingdom, that of Mercia. By the late eighth century the Mercian kings held power over almost all of the other kingdoms. During the Viking invasions the kingdom was split with the Angles retaining the western half and the Vikings controlling the eastern half – the Five Boroughs. From the late ninth century onwards western Mercia was under the overlordship of the Wessex kings. The first Mercian king was Icel, circa 584 and the last to rule, was Aethelflaed, from 911 to 918.
The third kingdom was east of Mercia in East Anglia. The first king was Wehha, cicra 575 and the last was Guthrum in 875 to 890. By about 600 CE the Kingdom of Essex had absorbed the kingdom of the Middle Saxons – modern Middlesex. At several times in its history it appears to have been ruled by two kings at the same time, perhaps with one ruling Essex proper and the other ruling Middlesex. It was under Mercian overlordship from about 730 until the Viking invasions of the 9th century. The first king was Sledda, circa 580 and the last king was Sigered, from 800 to 805. On the southern coast sandwiched between Wessex and Kent was the Kingdom of Sussex. The first king was Aelle in 477 to 491 and the last Aldwulf, circa 773. Sussex was absorbed into Wessex in 860 CE.
The Kingdom of Wessex became the dominant kingdom and by the middle of the tenth century, the kings of the royal house of Wessex were the rulers of the whole of England. The first king was Cerdic, from 519 to 534. The House of Wessex produced a number of notable kings including Alfred the Great, reigning from 871 to 899; Edward I the Elder, from 899 to 924 and Edmund I the Magnificent, from 939 to 946. The last Wessex king was Aethelred the Unready, from 978 to 1013 CE, when Sweyn of the House of Denmark ruled for 41 days. Aethelred the Unready retuned from exile and reigned again from 1014 to 1016. The House of Denmark was restored from 1016 to 1042 and then finally reverted to the House of Wessex from 1042 until the landmark events transpiring in 1066.
King lists for England invariably begin with Alfred the Great. Alfred styled himself king of all the Saxons from about 886, and while he was not the first king to claim to rule all of the English, his rule represents the start of the first unbroken line of kings to rule the whole of England, descending from the House of Wessex.
His son Edward the Elder conquered the eastern Danelaw, though Edward’s son Æthelstan, King of the Saxons, from 924 to 927 and then King of the English during 927 to 939, became the first king to rule the whole of England when he conquered Northumbria in 927. He is regarded by some modern historians as the first true king of England. The title King of the English or Rex Anglorum in Latin, was first used to describe Æthelstan in one of his charters in 928. The standard title for monarchs from Æthelstan until John was “King of the English”.
It is important to note that apart from the Milesian kings of Ireland who were ostensibly from Zarah of Judah, no other kings in Ireland, Scotland or England were ostensibly from any royal lines of Judah. It is only with the arrival of the Jutes in Kent – the seventh kingdom – that we first see an identifiable Judaic kingship – refer Chapter XXX Judah & Benjamin – the Regal tribes. Old Kent, equated to approximately the modern county of Kent as well as the South-Eastern part of Greater London.
It is no coincidence that etymologically, the name Jute does not just derive from Jutland – or Jute Land – in Denmark, but from the word Jude, itself deriving from Jud-ah. Though originally the first letter was a Y and not a J. Nor is it a coincidence that the first wave of Saxons were headed by the tribe of Judah. Albeit they had been invited by the British King Vortigen to help defend against the pesky Pict’s incursions southwards. At the Battle of Aegaelsthrep (Aylesford), Jute leader Horsa was killed during the battle with King Vortigern and Vortigern’s son Catigern, also died in the fighting. While Jute leader Hengist was victorious and declared himself King of Kent.
What is an interesting coincidence is the fact that there were two Jutish leaders – brothers called Hengist and Horsa. In the same way that Judah’s son Pharez had two sons also beginning with the letter H: Hezron and Hamul – 1 Chronicles 2:5. As Horsa died while fighting, it was the eldest brother Hengist who was the first king from 455 to 488 CE. Just as the eldest son Hezron was the progenitor of the royal line including David and Solomon. Hengist in Old English means stallion and Horsa means, unsurprisingly, horse. While Zarah’s descendants through Calcol had established a long line of kings in Ireland; could Hengist have been a descendant from a line of Pharez, which sprung up in the British Isles?
While the odds of the Jutish King Hengist being of the tribe of Judah are favourable, the odds begin to steadily decrease as we consider he may have been from either Judah’s oldest surviving son of three, Shelah – 1 Chronicles 2:3 – or from the competing Zarah line. Even if he was of the Pharez line, it could have easily been from Pharez’s second son Hamul. The odds decrease considerably further against Hengist actually being descended from Hezron, the ancestor of David. The odds lengthen ever more if we are to believe that Hengest was a genuine descendant of one of David’s twenty or more sons listed in scripture and thus sitting on David’s throne – Article: Seventh Son of a Seventh Son.
Which could be argued was in Ireland already, if a Zarah descended Milesian king had truly married one of Zedekiah’s daughters – Article: The Ark of God. Of course, it does not stop there. What are the chances that Hengist was an actual descendant of Solomon and in turn from one of Christ’s half brothers or sisters? For Christ was the direct descendant of King Solomon, through his son Rehoboam. The odds must be astronomical, though not impossible.
Kent was under Mercian overlordship from about 784 to 793 and also 796-825 CE. The last and 21st Kentish king was Aethelwulf during 825 to 839 and again in 856 to 858 and it was from 825 to 860, that Kent was under the overlordship of Wessex – often with a member of the West Saxon line ruling it as a sub-king. After 860, Kent was fully absorbed into Wessex as the other five kingdoms. Could Aethelwulf have truly been from a line of Pharez, or even a descendant of David? Even so, the switch to the non-Jutish dominant House of Wessex would have stopped this line in its tracks.
With that thought, we return to the monarchy in Scotland and the man who supposedly unified the twin Pictish and Milesian royal lines. But in reality, there was only a transfer of kingship over the Picts with the Milesian Scots of the Kingdom of Dal Riata, replacing the name Pict, with Scot.
Encyclopaedia: ‘Historically, the Kingdom of Scotland is thought to have grown out of an earlier “Kingdom of the Picts”, though in reality the distinction is a product of later medieval myth and confusion from a change in nomenclature i.e. Rex Pictorum (‘King of the Picts’) becomes Rí Alban (King of Alba) under Donald II when annals switched from Latin to vernacular around the end of the 9th century, by which time the word Alba in Scottish Gaelic had come to refer to the Kingdom of the Picts rather than Britain (its older meaning). The Kingdom of the Picts just became known as Kingdom of Alba in Scottish Gaelic, which later became known in Scots and English as Scotland; the terms are retained in both languages to this day. By the late 11th century at the very latest, Scottish kings were using the term rex Scottorum, or King of Scots, to refer to themselves in Latin.’
The Picts and Scots are one and the same people and from the tribe of Benjamin. Undoubtedly, some of the aristocracy and certainly the monarchs of the transplanted Dalriada Kingdom from Northern Ireland were the Zarah branch of Judah as evidenced by the re-occurring symbolism in Northern Ireland and Scotland of the Red Hand and Scarlet Thread strongly associated with the Zarah royal line – Genesis 38:27-30.
The Ulster Banner of Northern Ireland
Accepted tradition is the first King of Scots was Kenneth I MacAlpin (Cináed mac Ailpín), who founded the state of the Kingdom of Scotland in 843 CE. His reign until 858 began ‘what is often called the House of Alpin’ from 848 to 1034 – ‘an entirely modern concept. The descendants of Kenneth MacAlpin were divided into two branches [and] the crown would alternate between the two, the death of a king from one branch often hastened by war or assassination by a pretender from the other.’
Donald II in 889 to 900 was the last Alpin king to be called King of the Picts. The following king, Constantine II, from 900 to 943 was the first to be called King of Alba. Malcolm II the Destroyer, during 1005 to 1034 ‘was the last king of the House of Alpin; in his reign, he successfully crushed all opposition to him and, having no sons, was able to pass the crown to his daughter’s son, Duncan I, who inaugurated the House of Dunkeld’ from 1034 to 1040 and again in 1058 to 1286. Duncan I, who reigned from 1034 to 1040 ‘succeeded to the throne as the maternal grandson of Malcolm II. The House of Dunkeld was therefore closely related to the House of Alpin. Duncan was killed in battle by Macbeth… [his cousin and also a] maternal grandson of Malcolm II.’
Thus ushering in the short-lived House of Moray, from 1040 to 1058. Macbeth the Red King – made infamous by William Shakespeare – had a long and relatively successful reign. ‘In a series of battles between 1057 and 1058, Duncan’s son Malcolm III the Great Chief defeated and killed Macbeth and Macbeth’s stepson and heir Lulach the Unfortunate and the Foolish and became the king, thereby passing the throne back to the House of Dunkeld. The dynastic feuds did not end there: on Malcolm III’s death in battle, his brother Donald III, known as “Bán”, claimed the throne, expelling Malcolm III’s sons from Scotland. A civil war in the family ensued, with Donald III and Malcolm III’s son Edmund opposed by Malcolm III’s English-backed sons, led first by Duncan II and then by Edgar. Edgar triumphed, sending his uncle and brother to monasteries.’
David I the Saint in 1124 to 1153 was the first Scottish king to have the family name of King David of Israel. ‘After the reign of David I, the Scottish throne was passed according to rules of primogeniture, moving from father to son, or where not possible, brother to brother.’ Some may think the name William, a quintessential English king name, though Scotland had the monarch William I the Lion and the Rough, during 1165 to 1214 – albeit chronologically after the famous Norman, William the Conqueror. Alexander III, in 1239 to 1286 was the last ruler from the House of Dunkeld. Having no sons, the throne was inherited by his granddaughter Margaret, maid of Norway.
Not long after the family civil war in the House of Dunkeld, the greatest event in the history of the monarchy of England, with repercussions for the yet throne of all of Great Britain occurred. Recall the kings of the House of Wessex were titled Kings of England, beginning with Aethelstan in 927 to 939 and ending with Edward III the Confessor, from 1042 to 1066 son of Aethelred the Unready. The next king was Harold II of the House of Godwin, from January 6th, 1066 to October 14th, 1066 when he was killed at the battle of Hastings. His reign rudely interrupted by an opportune event called the Norman Invasion.
The Normans, meaning north men, were Norse Vikings who had migrated to Normandy in northwestern France some two centuries earlier, while other Vikings were already entering the British mainland and Ireland. The Norwegian and Danish Vikings were different tribes of Israel – refer Chapter XXXII Issachar, Zebulun, Asher & Naphtali – the Antipodean Tribes. The Norman invasion is signifiant for added reasons unbeknown to secular and mainstream historians.
When the Kingdom of Judah went into captivity at the hand of the Chaldean led Babylonians, the principle tribes of Judah and Benjamin were split. Some continued fleeing and joined their Israelite kin and resurfaced as the Jutes, along with the Angles and Frisians in the Saxon invasion. Others though, had fled not as far, while a sizeable proportion had also been deported to Babylon. When the Medes and Persians toppled Babylon, they were predisposed to allow the Babylonian remnant to return to Jerusalem and rebuild the Temple. They were rejoined by those who had remained close by.
It was this second group, principally from Judah as well as Benjamin who a few centuries behind their earlier kith and kin resurfaced as the Normans. All the other tribes had entered Britain and Ireland in either dribs and drabs, as well as successive waves comprising a main retinue of people. Only the tribe of Judah arrived in two significant and distinct groups, First as the Jutes and then later, as the bulk of the Normans. The Normans were skilled in warfare and government, both key identifying attributes of the tribe of Judah – Genesis 49:8-10.
Encyclopaedia: ‘In 1066, several rival claimants to the English throne emerged. Among them were Harold Godwinson (recognised as king by the Witenagemot after the death of Edward the Confessor), Harald Hardrada (King of Norway who claimed to be the rightful heir of Harthacnut) and Duke William II of Normandy ([the sixth Duke of Normandy from 1035] vassal to the King of France, and first cousin once-removed of Edward the Confessor). Harald and William both invaded separately in 1066. Godwinson successfully repelled the invasion by Hardrada, but ultimately lost the throne of England in the Norman conquest of England.’
William the Bastard invaded England landing at Pevensey on the south coast of England – like his earlier forbears, Hengist and Horsa – on September 28th, 1066. The Battle of Hastings on October 14th lasted all day and only ended when Harold II was killed. The following day, the Witan proclaimed Edgar Aetheling, great grandson of Aethelred the Unready – grandson of Edmund Ironside and son of Edward the Exile – king of England. Though the young monarch was never crowned. Following his victory at Hastings, William expected the Saxons to submit to him. When they did not he was forced to begin the Norman Conquest to take England by force.
On December 10th Edgar Aetheling and the English nobility finally submitted to William. William II of Normandy was crowned King at Westminster Abbey beginning the rule of the Normans on December 25th, 1066 and he ruled until his death in 1087. The House of Normandy lasting from 1066 to 1135. Now William I the Conqueror, he made permanent the recent removal of the capital from Winchester to London. William is also famous for a very Judaic, savvy act, the ‘Domesday Book… (the Middle English spelling…) is a manuscript record of the Great Survey of much of England and parts of Wales completed in 1086 at the behest of… William… The manuscript was originally known by the Latin name Liber de Wintonia, meaning “Book of Winchester”, where it was originally kept in the royal treasury. The Anglo-Saxon Chronicle states that in 1085 the king sent his agents to survey every shire in England, to list his holdings and dues owed to him.’
The Normans had been granted the right to live in France under the condition their kings were called Dukes and remained subservient to the French king. The legitimacy of William becoming William I of England is strengthened when his identity from the tribe of Judah is recognised. Of course, the 64,000 dollar question, is which family clan of Judah was he from? Shelah, Zarah or Pharez? As every monarch of consequence since William I claims his ancestry, the identity of William of Normandy is paramount in understanding if the current incumbent, Charles III has either: a. just Judaic blood, (without question but with admixture); b. has royal blood, (almost without question and from Zarah); or c. has a Pharez royal bloodline, (reasonably possible); and d. is in fact a descendant of King David, (slim to little chance if William was not from Pharez himself).
After William’s death his son William II Rufus reigned from 1087 to 1100. The next king was Henry I Beauclerc, from 1100 to 1135, also a son of William the Conqueror. Encyclopaedia: ‘Henry I left no legitimate male heirs, his son William Adelin having died in the White Ship disaster of 1120. This ended the direct Norman line of kings in England. Henry named his eldest daughter, Matilda (Countess of Anjou by her second marriage to Geoffrey Plantagenet, Count of Anjou, as well as widow of her first husband, Henry V, Holy Roman Emperor), as his heir presumptive. Before naming Matilda as heir, he had been in negotiations to name his nephew Stephen of Blois as his heir. When Henry died, Stephen travelled to England, and in a coup d’etat had himself crowned instead of Matilda. The period which followed is known as The Anarchy, as parties supporting each side fought in open warfare both in Britain and on the continent for the better part of two decades.’
Matilda controlled England for 209 days during 1141. She was the first woman to do so, but was never crowned and is rarely listed as a monarch of England. ‘Count Eustace IV of Boulogne (c. 1130 – 17 August 1153) was appointed co-king of England by his father, King Stephen, on 6 April 1152, in order to guarantee his succession to the throne (as was the custom in France, but not in England). The Pope and the Church would not agree to this, and Eustace was not crowned. Eustace died the next year aged 23, during his father’s lifetime, and so never became king in his own right. The House of Blois ended in 1154.’
Meanwhile in Scotland there was the short-lived House of Sverre from 1286 to 1290. ‘The First Interregnum began upon the death of Alexander III of Scotland in 1286. Alexander’s only surviving descendant was his granddaughter Margaret… a young child, who inherited the throne… A set of guardians were appointed to rule Scotland in her absence since she was living in Norway where her father Eric II was king. She was finally sent to Scotland in 1290, but died in Orkney before arriving in Scotland’ to be crowned.
‘The status of Margaret, Maid of Norway, as a Scottish monarch is debated by historians. One of her biographers, Archie Duncan, argues that because she was “never inaugurated, she was never queen of Scots”. Another, Norman H. Reid, insists that Margaret was “accepted as queen” by her contemporaries but that, owing to the lack of Inauguration, “[her] reign never started”.
The death of Margaret of Norway began a further two-year interregnum in Scotland caused by the succession crisis. ‘With her death, the descent of William I [of Scotland] became extinct and there was no obvious heir. Thirteen candidates presented themselves; the most prominent were John Balliol, great-grandson of William I’s younger brother David of Huntingdon, and Robert de Brus, 5th Lord of Annadale, David of Huntingdon’s grandson. The Scottish magnates [unwisely] invited Edward I of England to arbitrate the claims. He did so but forced the Scots to swear allegiance to him as overlord. Eventually, it was decided that John Balliol should become king. He proved weak and incapable and, in 1296, was forced to abdicate by Edward I who then attempted to annex Scotland into the Kingdom of England.’ Thus the House of Balliol ended after four years and a Second Interregnum began in Scotland lasting from 1296 until 1306.
In England there was the formidable rise of the House of Plantagenet in the wake of the demise of the Blois and Normandy houses. The Plantagenet kings ruled for a substantial 331 years from 1154 to 1485. Encyclopaedia: ‘King Stephen came to an agreement with Matilda in November 1153 with the signing of the Treaty of Wallingford in which Stephen recognised Henry… as the designated heir. The House of Plantagenet takes its name from Geoffrey Plantagenet, Count of Anjou, husband of Empress Matilda and father of Henry II.
The name Plantagenet itself was unknown as a… name per se until Richard of York adopted it as his [own] family name in the 15th century. It has since been retroactively applied to English monarchs from Henry II onward. It is common among modern historians to refer to Henry II [the first king] and his sons as the… [House of Anjou] due to their vast continental empire… The Angevins… ruled… during the 12th and 13th centuries, an area stretching from the Pyrenees to Ireland.’
The son of Henry II and Eleanor of Aquitaine, Richard the Lionheart, from 1189 to 1199 was the second king. He was succeeded by John Lackland in 1199 to 1216, a son of Henry II. The Angevins ‘did not regard England as their primary home until most of their continental domains were lost by King John… House of Plantagenet… was the name given to the dynasty after the loss of most of their continental possessions, while cadet branches of this line became known as the House of Lancaster and the House of York during the War of the Roses. The Angevins formulated England’s royal coat of arms, which usually showed other kingdoms held or claimed by them or their successors, although without representation of Ireland for quite some time. Dieu et mon droit – ‘God and my right’ – was first used as a battle cry by Richard I in 1198 at the Battle of Gisors, when he defeated the forces of Philip II of France. It has generally been used as the motto of English monarchs since being adopted by Edward III.
The future Louis VIII of France (House of Capet) briefly won two-thirds of England… from May 1216 to September 1217… Prince Louis was proclaimed King Louis of England (though not crowned)… and enjoyed the support of two-thirds of the barons. However, he suffered military defeat at the hands of the English fleet. By signing the Treaty of Lambeth… Louis gained 10,000 marks and agreed he had never been the legitimate king of England. “King Louis” remains one of the least known kings to have ruled over a substantial part of England.’
The fourth king was Henry III during 1216 to 1272, son of John and Isabella of Angouleme. Then, striding onto the pages of history, making an indelible mark in the vein of his ancestor William the Conqueror, was Edward I Longshanks, from 1272 to 1307, the son of Henry III and Eleanor of Provence. Edward was called long [from Old English lang] and shanks [from schenk, meaning leg], due to his impressive height at the time of 6’2’’. His weaker son – with Eleanor of Castile – was Edward II, reigning from 1307 to 1327. The last true Plantagenet king was Richard II, from 1377 to 1399 who died childless.
In Scotland, the House of Bruce, from 1306 to 1371 saw the monarchy in Scotland restored for the second time. Encyclopaedia: ‘For ten years, Scotland had no king. The Scots however, refused to tolerate English rule. First William Wallace and then John Comyn and finally Robert the Bruce (the grandson of the 1292 competitor, Robert de Brus, 5th Lord of Annandale) [and whose family ancestors had arrived with the Normans in 1066] fought against the English. Bruce and his supporters had murdered their rival to the throne of Scotland, John Comyn, Lord of Badenoch, on 10 February 1306 at Greyfriars Church in Dumfries. Shortly after in 1306, Robert was crowned King of Scots at Scone.
Robert Bruce was then hunted down for his crime of murder, and subsequently, he escaped to [Rathlin Island off the coast of Ulster], leaving the country completely leaderless, and the English invaded once again. Bruce would return a year later and gain support for his cause. His energy, and the corresponding replacement of the vigorous Edward I with his weaker son Edward II in 1307, allowed Scotland to free itself from English rule.
At the Battle of Bannockburn in 1314, the Scots routed the English, and by 1328 the English had agreed by treaty to accept Scottish independence. Robert’s son, David II, acceded to the throne as a child [in 1329]. The English renewed their war with Scotland, and David was [temporarily] forced to flee the kingdom, by Edward Balliol, son of King John, who managed to get himself crowned (1332-1356) and to give away Scotland’s southern counties to England before being driven out again. David spent much of his life in exile, first in freedom with his ally, France, and then in prison in England. He was only able to return to Scotland in 1357. Upon his death, childless, in 1371, the House of Bruce came to an end.’
In England, the House of Lancaster descended from Edward III’s third surviving son, John of Gaunt. Henry IV of Bolingbroke seized power from Richard II and ruled from 1399 to 1413. The last king was Henry VI in 1422 to 1461 and again in 1470 to 1471. ‘The House of York claimed the right to the throne through Edward III’s second surviving son, Lionel of Antwerp, but it inherited its name from Edward’s fourth surviving son, Edmund of Langley, first Duke of York. The Wars of the Roses (1455-1485) saw the throne pass back and forth between the rival houses of Lancaster and York. The first York king was Edward IV in 1461 to 1470 and the last was Richard III during 1483 to 1485.’
The most well known and influential Scottish dynasty was the House of Stewart (or Stuart) from 1371 to 1651. At the same time in England, the House of Tudor during1485 to 1603 was making its mark. The first Stewart king was Robert II in 1371 to 1390, grandson of Robert I. There were a series of Scottish kings named James – which derives from the name, Jacob. Then Mary I in 1542 to 1567, the daughter of James V, found herself unable to govern Scotland due to the ‘surliness of the aristocracy and the intransigence of the population, who [favoured] Calvinism and disapproved of her Catholicism.’ Mary was forced to abdicate and fled to England. There she was ‘imprisoned in various castles and manor houses for eighteen years’ and eventually executed for treason against the English Tudor Queen Elizabeth I. ‘Upon her abdication, her son, fathered by Henry, Lord Darnley, a junior member of the Stewart family’ became the Scottish King James VI, reigning from 1567 to 1625.
The Royal Coat of Arms of the Kingdom of Scotland
Encyclopaedia: ‘The Tudors descended in the female line from John Beaufort, one of the illegitimate children of John of Gaunt (third surviving son of Edward III), by Gaunt’s long-term mistress Katherine Swynford. Those descended from English monarchs only through an illegitimate child would normally have no claim on the throne, but the situation was complicated when Gaunt and Swynford eventually married in 1396 (25 years after John Beaufort’s birth). In view of the marriage, the church retroactively declared the Beauforts legitimate via a papal bull the same year.
John Beaufort’s granddaughter Lady Margaret Beaufort was married to Edmund Tudor. Tudor was the son of Welsh courtier Owain Tudur (anglicised to Owen Tudor) and Catherine of Valois, the widow of the Lancastrian King Henry V. Edmund Tudor and his siblings were either illegitimate, or the product of a secret marriage, and owed their fortunes to the goodwill of their legitimate half-brother King Henry VI. When the House of Lancaster fell from power, the Tudors followed. By the late 15th century, the Tudors were the last hope for the Lancaster supporters. Edmund Tudor’s son became king as Henry VII [in 1485 to 1509] after defeating Richard III at the battle of Bosworth Field in 1485, winning the Wars of the Roses. King Henry married Elizabeth of York, daughter of Edward IV, thereby uniting the Lancastrian and York lineages.’
One of the two most illustrious monarchs of the Tudor line was Henry VIII, who reigned from 1509 to 1547 and the son of Henry VII and Elizabeth of York. With William the Conqueror, he helped shape the future of the monarchy more than any other monarch. ‘King Henry VIII’s break with the Catholic Church is one of the most far-reaching events in English history – Article: The Seven Churches – A Message for the Church of God in the Latter Days. During the Reformation, the King replaced the Pope as the Head of the Church in England, causing a bitter divide between Catholics and Protestants. Yet ironically, despite breaking with Rome and overthrowing the authority of the Pope, Henry never became a Protestant himself. However, Edward VI from 1547 to 1553, the son he eventually had with this third wife Jane Seymour, was raised Protestant.’
Henry VIII
Royal Museums Greenwich: ‘For a Tudor king, having a strong line of succession and a male heir to the throne was imperative. After Henry VII defeated Richard III in 1485 he became the first Tudor king. Although he had secured the throne, the fact that he had done so through violence rather than lineage made his position unstable. This meant that for his son Henry VIII, a male heir was key to continuing the line of Tudor kings. Having a male heir would stabilise Henry’s power.
In 1509 Henry married his first wife Catherine of Aragon. Catherine of Aragon had been the wife of Henry’s older brother, Arthur, who had died aged 15. When Arthur died Henry became first in line to the throne. Henry’s father, Henry VII died in 1509. A few months later, Henry was married and had been crowned King Henry VIII. Although Catherine was pregnant seven times during her marriage to Henry, only one baby survived past infanthood – their daughter Mary. This was bad news for Henry, who wanted a male heir to carry on the Tudor line. Henry did not see his daughter as an heir at all.
After Catherine’s ‘failure’ to produce an heir, Henry became interested in one of Catherine’s ladies-in-waiting, Anne Boleyn. This loss of interest in Catherine was partly because Henry believed that his lack of heir was punishment from God for marrying his brother’s wife. Henry wanted to marry Anne Boleyn, and believed she could produce an heir, but he was still married to Catherine. When he discovered that Anne Boleyn was pregnant, Henry arranged to marry her in secret at Whitehall Palace – this marked the beginning of the break with Rome.’
‘Henry had asked Pope Clement VII for his marriage to Catherine to be dissolved, but the Pope would not agree. Part of the reason that the Pope refused was because Charles V, the Holy Roman Emperor, had taken control of Rome – and Charles V was Catherine’s nephew. When Henry secretly married Anne, he was excommunicated from the Catholic Church. In 1534 however, Henry pushed through the Act of Supremacy. The Act made him, and all of his heirs, Supreme Head of the Church of England. This meant that the Pope no longer held religious authority in England, and Henry was free to divorce Catherine. Henry and Anne did have a child, but it was another girl.’ She would become Elizabeth I, reigning from 1558 to 1603 – the other Tudor monarch of accomplishment who presided over the beginning of colonial America and the golden age of Britain.
Elizabeth I: A redhead like her father Henry VIII
‘Henry went on to marry four more times in his quest for an heir. This break with Rome not only meant that Henry could divorce Catherine of Aragon. It also made him wealthy. The Crown seized the land that monasteries were stood on, and the goods and riches inside them were sold off. The monasteries were disbanded, Henry claimed their income, and the money was used to fund wars abroad and pay off debts.
After Henry died, his son Edward VI ruled as a Protestant king with the aid of his ‘protectors’ – he was only 15 years old. Laws were passed to enforce Protestant doctrine, and Catholic bishops were imprisoned in the Tower of London.’ Edward VI chose to name Lady Jane Grey – great granddaughter of Henry VII – as his heir in his will, in turn overruling the order of succession laid down by Parliament in the Third Succession Act.
Within four days after his death on 6 July 1553, Jane was proclaimed queen – the first of three Tudor women to be proclaimed queen regnant. Nine days after the proclamation, on July 19, the Privy Council switched its allegiance, proclaiming Edward VI’s Catholic half-sister Mary queen. Mary I reigned from 1553 to 1558. Jane was later executed for treason.
Coat of Arms of England: 1509 – 1603
Mary repealed the Act of Supremacy, restoring Catholicism in England. ‘Her persecution of Protestants earned her the nickname ‘Bloody Mary’. When Elizabeth I became Queen she attempted to please both sides. She restored the Act of Supremacy but named herself the ‘Supreme Governor’ rather than the Head of the Church of England. Elizabeth did not want foreign powers involved in the church or state, but also did not want to anger or upset either side.’ When Queen Elizabeth I died without apparent issue in 1603, the English and Welsh Tudor line ended and transferred to her Scottish Stewart first cousin twice removed, King James VI. Thereby inheriting the English crown as James I of England and Ireland and in the process joining the crowns of England and Scotland in personal union.
James VI of Scotland and James I of England
Encyclopaedia: ‘By royal proclamation, James styled himself “King of Great Britain”, but no such kingdom was actually created until 1707, when England and Scotland united during the reign of Queen Anne to form the new Kingdom of Great Britain, with a single British Parliament sitting at Westminster. This marked the end of the Kingdom of England as a sovereign state.’ While the two crowns remained separate the monarchy was based in England.
Charles I, from 1625 to 1649, James’s son, faced a Civil War. ‘The resultant conflict lasted eight years and ended in his execution. The English Parliament then decreed their monarchy to be at an end. The Scots Parliament, after some deliberation, broke their links with England and declared that Charles II, from 1649 to 1651 and again in 1660 to 1685, son and heir of Charles I, would become King. He ruled until 1651 when the armies of Oliver Cromwell occupied Scotland and drove him into exile.’
In England, no monarch reigned after the 1649 execution of Charles I. ‘Between 1649 and 1653, there was no single English head of state, as England was ruled directly by the Rump Parliament with the English Council of State acting as executive power during a period known as the Commonwealth of England. After a coup d’etat in 1653, Oliver Cromwell forcibly took control of England from Parliament. He dissolved the Rump Parliament at the head of a military force and England entered The Protectorate period, under Cromwell’s direct control with the title Lord Protector. It was within the power of the Lord Protector to choose his heir and Oliver Cromwell [1653-1658] chose his eldest son, Richard Cromwell [1658-1659], to succeed him.’ No rigged game there then. ‘Richard Cromwell was forcibly removed by the English Committee of Safety in May 1659. England again lacked any single head of state.
After almost a year of anarchy, the monarchy was formally restored [with the House of Stuart until 1707] when Charles II returned from France to accept the throne.’ Even so, Scotland’s rights were not respected. ‘During the reign of Charles II, the Scottish Parliament was dissolved and [his son] James was appointed Governor of Scotland. James II himself became James VII of Scotland in 1685. His Catholicism was not tolerated, [he was overthrown] and… driven out of England after three years in 1688.’
In his place, a Convention Parliament elected his daughter Mary and her husband William of Orange of the Netherlands, the ruler of the Dutch Republic – son of William II of Orange and Mary Stuart of England, daughter of Charles I, as co-regents in the Glorious Revolution. ‘The two were accepted as monarchs of Scotland after a period of deliberation by the Scottish Parliament and ruled together as William III, 1689 to 1702 and Mary II, 1689 to 1694. Mary II was a cousin of William of Orange – the daughter of James VII/II and his Protestant wife Anne Hyde.
An attempt to establish a Scottish colonial empire through the Darien Scheme, in rivalry to that of England, failed, leaving the Scottish nobles who financed the venture for their profit bankrupt. This coincided with the accession of Queen Anne [1702-1707, 1707-1714] Queen of Great Britain, daughter of James VII and Anne Hyde. Anne had multiple children but none of these survived her, leaving as heir her half-brother, James [the son of James II/VII], then living in exile in France.
The English [favoured] the Protestant Sophia of Hanover (a granddaughter of James VI/I) as heir. Many Scots preferred Prince James, who as a Stuart was a Scot by ancestry, and threatened to break the Union of Crowns between England and Scotland by choosing him for themselves. To preserve the union, the English elaborated a plan whereby the two Kingdoms of Scotland and England would merge into a single Kingdom, the Kingdom of Great Britain, ruled by a common monarch, and with a single Parliament. Both national parliaments agreed to this (the Scots albeit reluctantly, motivated primarily by the national finances), and some subterfuge as a total majority of signatories were needed to ratify the Scottish parliament’s assent, bribes, and payments. Thereafter, although monarchs continued to rule over the nation of Scotland, they did so first as monarchs of Great Britain, and from 1801 of the United Kingdom.’
Therefore Queen Anne in 1707 became the last monarch of the ancient kingdoms of Scotland and England and the first of Great Britain, though the kingdoms had shared a monarch since the Union of the Crowns in 1603 and the ascension of James I of England. Anne’s Uncle Charles II, was the last monarch to be crowned in Scotland, at Scone in 1651 and he had a second coronation in England ten years later.
Encyclopaedia: ‘James VII continued to claim the thrones of England, Scotland, and Ireland. When he died in 1701, his son James [Francis Edward] inherited his father’s claims and called himself James VIII of Scotland and III of England and Ireland. He would continue to do so all his life’ – until his death in 1766 – ‘even after the Kingdoms of England and Scotland were ended by their merging as the Kingdom of Great Britain.’ He was known as the Old Pretender.
‘In 1715, a year after the death of his half-sister, Queen Anne, and the accession of their cousin George of Hanover, James landed in Scotland and attempted to claim the throne. He failed and was forced to flee back to the Continent. A second attempt by his son, Charles on behalf of his father, in 1745, also failed.’ Each being Catholic were barred from the throne by the Act of Settlement in 1701, enacted by Queen Anne.
“Charles III”… known as The Young Pretender and… called Bonnie Prince Charlie, son of James VIII, was claimant from his father’s death until his [own] death in 1788 without legitimate issue. “Henry I”, brother of Charles III and youngest son of James VIII, died unmarried in 1807. Both James’s children died without legitimate issue, bringing the Stuart family to an end. After 1807, the Jacobite claims passed first to the House of Savoy (1807–1840), then to the Modenese branch of the House of Habsburg-Lorraine (1840–1919), and finally to the House of Wittelsbach (since 1919). The current heir is Franz, Duke of Bavaria. Neither he nor any of his predecessors since 1807 have pursued their claim.’
The kings named Charles I and Charles II, did not have an easy time of it as monarchs, with the first finding death by execution at a time when the monarchy fell into deep dissatisfaction in England and the second’s reign disrupted by the same civil war which had killed his father. Then the pretender, Charles III who nearly became King of Great Britain. His Catholic status and deviance from defending the faith of the Church of England a stumbling block in his kingly ambitions. Ironic then that Charles Windsor in the shadow of an earlier Charles III, should choose to lessen the role of the Church of England for all intent and purpose as now the defender of all faiths.
Charles claims he is a “committed Anglican” and he did swear at his coronation to uphold “the laws of God and the true profession of the gospel, maintain the Protestant Reformed religion established by law and preserve inviolably the settlement of the Church of England, and the doctrine, worship, discipline and government thereof, as by law established.” Yet in the coronation oath, for the very first time, it was prefaced with the following: “the church established by law, whose settlement you will swear to maintain… will seek to foster an environment in which people of all faiths and beliefs may live freely.”
King Charles has shared: “By my most profound convictions… I hold myself bound to respect those who follow other spiritual paths, as well as those who seek to live their lives in accordance with secular ideals.” What other spiritual paths might that include one wonders? One of no faith; one of Catholicism; one of Jediism inspired by Star Wars and included on the national census once a decade; one of Witchcraft even; or one of Satanism perhaps? We will return to this thought. It means that his mother Queen Elizabeth II, was the last ‘Christian’ monarch.
Just as interesting is the fact that Charles could have chosen a different regal name, yet chose to stay with an ill-omened title – that may be prove to be a poisoned chalice – already used by the pretender, the first Charles III. Those who give credence to ill portents do not view this favourably… perceiving it an auspice of foreboding surrounding this Charles III’s reign. The name Charles has a French and English origin. It is the French spelling of the Germanic name Karl or Carl and is derived from the Old English word ceorl, meaning ‘free man.’ The word ceorl was used to distinguish a free person from a bondsman or slave (‘thew’) and a noble person (‘eorl’). The name can also mean, ‘man’ or ‘army.’ The royal name began as Charlemagne before being shortened to Charles – Chapter XXVI The French & Swiss: Moab, Ammon & Haran.
The man who would be king
Ella Creamer: ‘Charles was bullied at school – children called him “fatty” and picked on his prominent ears. His great-uncle, Earl Mountbatten, urged Charles’ parents to have them surgically pinned back to no avail.’
After Queen Anne, the semblance of a wholly British monarchy – which had taken a minor turn with the deposing of the Stewart king, James II and replacing him with William of Orange of the Netherlands – took a major turn when the Hanoverian George Ludwig Duke of Brunswick-Luneburg became the British king. Some will argue, that while originating from Germany, George Louis was still the son of Sophia, who in turn was a granddaughter of James VI/I. Similarly, William of Orange was the son of Mary II. This is true, though so is the fact that this line of related peoples was also marrying non-British people, particularly from Germany and Scandinavia. With the result that these ‘related’ descendants were being selected for the monarchy.
We will return to this question in answering how ‘English’ the current monarch is? Put another way, how visible is the thread of a Judaic lineage from the tribe of Judah? If the royal line, say from William the Conqueror has intermingled over the course of a thousand years – and particularly during the past three hundred years – then with whose blood predominantly has it been mixing with? Does it have per chance, a biological, symbolic or prophetic significance?
Encyclopaedia: ‘The House of Hanover (German: Haus Hannover) is a European royal house with roots tracing back to [only as recently as] the 17th century. Its members… ruled Hanover, Great Britain, Ireland and the British Empire at various times during the 17th to 20th centuries. Originating as a cadet branch of the House of Welf in 1635, also known then as the House of Brunswick-Luneburg, the Hanoverians ascended to prominence with Hanover’s elevation to an Electorate in 1692.
In 1714 George I, prince-elector of Hanover… assumed the throne of Great Britain and Ireland… At the end of his line, Queen Victoria’s death in 1901, the throne of the United Kingdom passed to her eldest son Edward VII, a member of the House of Saxe-Coburg and Gotha, through his father Albert, Prince Consort. The last reigning members of the House of Hanover lost the Duchy of Brunswick in 1918 when Germany became a republic. The current head of the House of Hanover is Ernest Augustus, Prince of Hanover – born in 1983.’
Ernest Augustus, from 1679 to 1698, was the 4th son of Duke George. Ernest Augustus’s wife, Sophia of the Palatinate was declared heiress of the throne of England by the Act of Settlement. Sophia was at that time the senior eligible Protestant descendant of James I of England. The Hanover dynasty provided six British monarchs:
George I – 1714-1727
George II – 1727-1760
George III – 1760-1820
George IV – 1820-1830
William IV – 1830-1837
Victoria – 1837-1901
George I, George II, and George III served as dual monarchs of Britain and Hanover, maintaining control of the Hanoverian Army and foreign policy. ‘From 1814, when Hanover became a kingdom following the Napoleonic wars, the British monarch was also King of Hanover. Upon the death of William IV in 1837, the personal union of the thrones of the United Kingdom and Hanover ended. Succession to the Hanoverian throne was regulated by semi-Salic law (agnatic-cognatic), which gave priority to all male lines before female lines, and so it passed not to Queen Victoria but to her uncle, the Duke of Cumberland. The Kingdom of Hanover ended in 1866, when it was annexed by the Kingdom of Prussia, and the King of Hanover (and Duke of Cumberland) was forced to go into exile in Austria. The 1866 rift between the houses of Hanover and Hohenzollern was settled by the 1913 marriage of Princess Viktoria Luise of Prussia to Ernest Augustus, Duke of Brunswick, the last king’s grandson.’
Royal Shield of Arms of the Kingdom of Hanover
Until Queen Elizabeth II (69 years), Queen Victoria was the longest reigning British monarch (64 years). She was born Princess Alexandrina Victoria of Kent in Kensington Palace, London. Her parents were Prince Edward, Duke of Kent and Strathearn and Feodora – born in Coburg – Princess of Hohenlohe-Langenburg. Victoria’s mother made sure that her daughter kept in touch with their German roots, speaking primarily German in the house. German was in fact Queen Victoria’s first language as a child.
Queen Victoria with her son, who would become King Edward VII; her grandson, the future King George V; and her great grandson, Edward VIII who would abdicate
World History EDU: ‘When Victoria was born, her father and [three] other uncles were… ahead of her in the line of succession. With her father’s death 8 months after her birth, Victoria became the 4th in line for the throne. Fate [would] have it that all [three] of her uncles (Prince George, the Duke of Cornwall; Prince Fredrick, the Duke of York; and Prince William, the Duke of Clarence) left no legitimate heir to the British throne. The onus was on Victoria to steer the affairs of the empire right from age 18. In retrospect, the empire could not have gotten a king or queen better than Victoria. She is famed to have fixed the deplorable image (of the royal family) left behind by her uncles (George IV and William IV). The Queen breathed new life into not just British monarchy but in monarchies all across Europe.’
In fact Victoria’s mother, Feodora endeavoured to keep her daughter far away from her uncles’ court. One wonders what impact royal endogamy played in the unsavouriness of George IV, William IV, or in the ‘madness’ of King George III; who suffering from psychiatric illness, is blamed for losing the American colonies.
1896: Queen Victoria; her son Albert [Edward VII]; Tzar Nicholas II, distantly related to Victoria; and Victoria’s granddaughter, Tzarina Alexandra Feodorovna – Princess Alix of Hesse and by Rhine
Queen Victoria had nine children. Victoria’s second child Albert Edward succeeded her as Edward VII and her fourth child and second son was Alfred. Her reign was described as and typified by the Victorian era, which saw the United kingdom evolve in several spheres: scientifically, politically, culturally and industrially, catapulting Great Britain as the most influential and dominant power in the world. Victoria expanded the British Empire across the globe including Africa and Asia, where she became the Empress of India in 1877. Victoria sensationally survived six assassination attempts on her life. She redeveloped Buckingham Palace through massive reconstruction, making it the seat of power for subsequent British monarchs.
Victoria’s son Albert Edward, the Prince of Wales as a young man
Returning to George III, History Channel: ‘England’s longest-ruling monarch before Queen Victoria, King George III (1738-1820) ascended the British throne in 1760. During his 59-year reign, he pushed through a British victory in the Seven Years’ War, led England’s successful resistance to Revolutionary and Napoleonic France, and presided over the loss of the American Revolution. After suffering intermittent bouts of acute mental illness, he spent his last decade in a fog of insanity and blindness.
George III was the first Hanoverian king born in England rather than Germany. His parents were Frederick, Prince of Wales and Augusta of Saxe-Gotha. On his father’s death in 1751, the 12-year-old George became Prince of Wales. George III became king of Great Britain and Ireland in 1760 following his grandfather George II’s death. In his accession speech to Parliament, the 22-year-old monarch played down his Hanoverian connections. “Born and educated in this country,” he said, “I glory in the name of Britain.” A year after his coronation, George was married to Charlotte of Mecklenburg-Strelitz, the daughter of a German duke. It was a political union – the two met for the first time on their wedding day – but a fruitful one; Queen Charlotte gave birth to 15 children.’
Georges’s illnesses have been blamed on a genetic blood disorder called porphyria. Symptoms include aches, pains and blue urine. Yet researchers have thrown doubt on the cause of George’s blue urine. For his medical records show that the king was given medicine based on gentian. This plant, with its deep blue flowers, is still used today as a mild tonic, but may turn the urine blue. A research project based at St George’s, University of London, concluded that George III did actually suffer from mental illness.
BBC News: ‘Using the evidence of thousands of George III’s own handwritten letters, Dr Peter Garrard and Dr Vassiliki Rentoumi have been analysing his use of language. They have discovered that during his episodes of illness, his sentences were much longer than when he was well. A sentence containing 400 words and eight verbs was not unusual. George III, when ill, often repeated himself, and at the same time his vocabulary became much more complex, creative and colourful. These are features that can be seen today in the writing and speech of patients experiencing the manic phase of psychiatric illnesses such as bipolar disorder.’ A sinister explanation for the cause of George’s madness was put forward after a 2005 analysis of hair samples, which suggested ‘arsenic poisoning (from medicines and cosmetics) as a possible cause.’
Coat of Arms of the Duchy of Saxe-Coburg and Gotha
Encyclopaedia: ‘The House of Saxe-Coburg and Gotha… German: Haus Sachsen-Coburg und Gotha)… takes its name from its oldest domain, the Ernestine duchy of Saxe-Coburg and Gotha, and its members… sat on the thrones of Belgium, Bulgaria, Portugal, and the United Kingdom and its dominions. Founded in 1826 by Ernest Anton, the sixth duke of Saxe-Coburg-Saalfeld, it is a cadet branch of the Saxon House of Wettin. One agnatic branch currently reigns in Belgium – the descendants of Leopold I – and another reigned until the death of Elizabeth II in the United Kingdom – the descendants of Albert, Prince Consort.’
Prince Albert
‘In 1917, the First World War caused the British king George V [1910-1936] to officially change the namefrom “Saxe-Coburg and Gotha” to [the very English sounding] “Windsor” in the United Kingdom.
In 1893, the reigning duke Ernest II died childless, whereupon the throne would have devolved, by male primogeniture, upon the descendants of his brother Prince Albert. However, as heirs to the British throne, Albert’s descendants consented… [to] the law of the duchy [being] ratified [so] that the ducal throne would not be inherited by the British monarch or heir apparent. Therefore, the German duchy became a secundogeniture, hereditary among the younger princes of the British royal family who belonged to the House of Wettin, and their male-line descendants.
Instead of Albert Edward, Prince of Wales (the future Edward VII of the United Kingdom [king from 1901 to 1910]) inheriting the duchy, it was diverted to his next brother, Prince Alfred, Duke of Edinburgh. Upon the latter’s death without surviving sons, it went to the youngest grandson of Prince Albert and Queen Victoria, Prince Charles Edward, Duke of Albany. Patrilineality descent as reckoned from father to son, had historically been the principle determining membership in reigning families until late in the 20th century, thus the dynasty to which the monarchs of the House of Saxe-Coburg-Gotha belonged genealogically throughout the 1900s is the House of Wettin, despite the official use of varying names by different branches of the patriline.’
Prince Alfred, Duke of Edinburgh
The ascension of Queen Victoria’s eldest son saw a change of house, in keeping with his father’s Prince Albert’s royal pedigree. Another turn of the dial in the British monarchy becoming increasingly German, not just in name but genetically. Thus with George V, the House of Saxe-Coburg-Gotha ended in name and the subsequent monarchs have been known as the House of Windsor:
Edward VIII – 1936, 325 days;
Edward VIII brother of George VI
George VI – 1936 to 1952;
George VI father of Queen Elizabeth II
Elizabeth II – 1953 to 2022.
While King Charles III is the 41st monarch since William the Conqueror and remains the fifth monarch of the House of Windsor, history may well record him as the first monarch of the Mountbatten family a branch of yet another German house, the House of Battenberg.
Encyclopaedia: ‘The Mountbatten family… name was adopted on 14 July 1917, three days before the British royal family changed its name from “Saxe-Coburg and Gotha” to “Windsor”, by members of the Battenberg family residing in the United Kingdom, due to rising anti-German sentiment among the British public during World War I. The name is a direct Anglicisation of the German Battenberg, the name of a small town in Hesse. The titles of count and later prince of Battenberg had been granted in the mid-19th century to a morganatic branch of the House of Hesse-Darmstadt, itself a cadet branch of the House of Hesse’ and rulers of the Grand Duchy of Hesse in Germany.
‘The first member of the House of Battenberg was Julia Hauke… [and] on the occasion of her… marriage to Prince Alexander of Hesse and by Rhine… Julia was elevated in her title to Princess of Battenberg… in 1858. Two of Alexander and Julia’s sons, Prince Henry… and Prince Louis… became associated with the British Royal Family. Prince Henry married The Princess Beatrice, the youngest daughter of… Victoria. Prince Louis married Victoria’s granddaughter, Princess Victoria of Hesse and by Rhine, and became the First Sea Lord of the Royal Navy. Due to anti-German feelings… Prince Louis, his children, and his nephews (the living sons of Prince Henry), renounced their German titles and changed their name to the more English sounding Mountbatten. (They rejected an alternative translation, “Battenhill”.)
The late Prince Philip, Duke of Edinburgh.., adopted the surname of Mountbatten from his mother’s family in 1947, being a member of the House of Schleswig-Holstein-Sonderburg-Glucksburg by patrilineal descent. In 1952, on the accession of his wife as Queen Elizabeth II, there was some dispute regarding the dynasty to which descendants of Elizabeth and Phillip would belong. Queen Mary (the new Queen’s grandmother) expressed to Prime Minister Winston Churchill her aversion to the idea of the House of Mountbatten succeeding the House of Windsor as the royal dynasty, and so it remained Windsor.
Mountbatten-Windsor is the personal surname of some of the descendants of Queen Elizabeth II and Prince Philip… under an Order in Council issued in 1960, which has not been applied consistently. While the order specifically applies the surname “Mountbatten-Windsor” to Elizabeth’s male-line descendants not holding royal styles and titles, “Mountbatten-Windsor” has been formally used by some of her descendants who do hold royal styles. The surname was first officially used by Princess Anne in 1973, in the wedding register for her marriage to Mark Phillips.
Prince William and his wife Catherine used the names “Monsieur et Madame Mountbatten-Windsor” when filing a French lawsuit against the French magazine Closer. Prince Harry, Duke of Sussex and his wife Meghan named their children Archie Mountbatten-Windsor [born 2019] and Lilibet Mountbatten-Windsor [born 2021] from birth, although the children formally became a prince and princess on the accession of their grandfather to the throne on 8 September 2022. Mountbatten-Windsor differs from the official name of the British royal family or royal house, which remains Windsor. The adoption of the Mountbatten-Windsor surname applies only to members of the royal family who are descended from Elizabeth…’ It is then curious that some royals have wished to hold onto and publicly acclaim their preference and allegiance, to an overtly – albeit anglicised – name: that of Mountbatten derived from the German Battenburg.
As stated at the outset, the monarch of Britain who sits on the throne of Britain, is not just following in the tradition of the monarchy of ancient Israel, but literally represents the throne descended from King David. The coronation is subsequently steeped in biblical tradition and immersed in religious ceremonial rites. It then behooves the monarch to live by the oaths they swear by. How they meet this challenge, dictates how the Eternal would have them recorded for all time in the annals of history – as either a righteous, or evil king… or queen.
Why Christianity is at the heart of the King’s coronation, Jonathan Patrick Burnside – emphasis & bold mine:
‘When Charles [was] crowned King… he [was]… following in a long tradition of Christian kingship. The existing coronation practice of the British monarchy can be traced back over a thousand years to the crowning of the first King of All England, Edgar, in Bath Abbey in 973 AD. Edgar’s coronation service – devised by the then Archbishop of Canterbury, Saint Dunstan – has been the template for every coronation since. Key elements include the oath made by the monarch to God and a service of Holy Communion. Some critics object to the Christian and biblical basis of the coronation ceremony. The National Secular Society’s chief executive Stephen Evans said [before the coronation]:
“This coronation may be fit for a king, but it’s certainly not fit for a modern democracy. An exclusively Anglican ceremony is a ludicrous way to inaugurate a head of state in one of the least religious countries on Earth”.
‘But unpicking the Christian character of the coronation risks undermining the whole event. From the beginning, the coronation ceremony has been steeped in the Bible. This is seen, most obviously, in the fact that the monarch swears on the Bible and takes the coronation oath.
Key parts of the Order of Service are built around Old Testament ideas of kingship, law and justice. The anthem ‘Zadok the Priest’, for example, which derives from 1 Kings 1:34-35, goes back, in various musical arrangements, to the very first coronation in 973 AD. The anthem ‘I was glad’, which is taken from Psalm 122, was sung, for the first time, at the coronation of Charles II in 1661. A version of it has been sung at every coronation since. The Psalm expresses the joy Israelite pilgrims felt, not only at being able to ‘go to the house of the Lord!’ (verse 1), but also their delight at being in the place where ‘thrones for judgement’ are located, as well as the ‘thrones of the house of David’ (verse 5). As with ‘Zadok the Priest’, the choice of anthems is intentional. Their longstanding use testify to a continuity in national desire to celebrate early Israelite forms of governance as the ideal for the British monarchy.
The roots of this distinctively British – and, in earlier times, distinctively English – idea of Christian kingship may in fact be found in King Alfred (849 – 899 AD); the only monarch, in these isles, to be called ‘the Great’. His law-code (dated to the late 880s or early 890s), was the first and only codification of Old English law. It was based explicitly on the laws of Moses. Alfred’s style of kingship was strikingly different to then-contemporary Christian exemplars found on the continent.
What made Alfred unique – his biblicism, his invocation of Moses and his dependence on the book of Exodus – enabled him to shape an emerging English identity around the Bible, particularly the story of Israel. This did not come from nowhere. Alfred was influenced by Bede’s Ecclesiastical History of the English People (written c. 731 AD), which developed the idea of the gens Anglorum as a chosen people.
This, in turn, built on earlier iterations by Gildas (in De Excidio et Conquestu Britanniae, written sometime in the sixth century after the Romans left Britain) and Gregory the Great. Under Alfred, as at Sinai, the Angelcynn (or the English people) are constituted as a people and a nation around divine law. It was a deliberate, and provocative, choice on Alfred’s part to hitch his Wessex wagon to the star of Jerusalem. Over time, biblical ideas about kingship and national vocation took hold and developed, and became embedded in the coronation service. The Bible, and biblical law, are woven into the coronation ceremony precisely because they are woven into the fabric of our national history.
Although the biblical concept of kingship happens to be our heritage, the monarch’s legitimacy no longer depends, for many British people, on Christian oaths. But this does not mean we should ditch the religious element of the coronation ceremony. First, the coronation ceremony emphasises the monarch’s submission to the higher sovereignty of God. This is important. Seated in the Coronation Chair, the newly crowned monarch may read the inscription written above the High Altar of the Abbey:
‘The kingdoms of this world are become the kingdoms of our Lord and of his Christ…’ (Revelation 11:15). The ceremony crowns a mortal monarch, but always keeps in sight the ‘King of kings and Lord of lords’ (Revelation 19:16). It relativises kingship itself and, in doing so, calls to account every human exercise of power.
Second, the ceremony further orientates the monarchy and the government towards accountability by the public taking of an oath to God. Such a promise puts an enormous brake on personal ambition. By emphasising instead duty, courage, sacrifice, endurance, faithfulness and loyalty… the monarch’s oath also sets a standard for public life. This benchmark stands apart from the ebb and flow of partisan politics and potentially harmful ideologies.
Third, in addition to the upward responsibility to God, the ceremony also emphasises the monarch’s downward responsibilities to his or her subjects. When Queen Elizabeth II sent a message to her subjects, on the eve of the 70th anniversary of her Accession to the throne, she signed herself, simply: ‘Your Servant, Elizabeth R’. In doing so, she stood in a biblical tradition of servant monarchy that went all the way back to the Deuteronomic laws of the king (Deuteronomy 17). This idea of servant kingship ran completely against ancient Near Eastern ideas of monarchy. It would, in time, be fully expressed in the life, death and resurrection of Jesus Christ who, in His own words, “came not to be served but to serve, and to give his life as a ransom for many” (Mark 10:45).
Finally, a thousand years of Christian, and biblical, coronation oaths have largely, if not fully, protected the Christian gospel and its free preaching and Christian worship throughout our history. This has, at different times, included freedom for other religions not seen in many countries across the world. On the occasion of her Diamond Jubilee, and in a speech concerned with “the particular mission of Christianity and the general value of faith in this country,” Queen Elizabeth II explained that: “(w)oven into the fabric of this country, the Church has helped to build a better society – more and more in active co-operation for the common good with those of other faiths.”
This was her own understanding of the oath she took 60 years earlier. It means that when a British monarch, standing in this tradition of Christian monarchy, swears an oath to God, as Supreme Governor of the Church of England, it is good news for people of all faiths, as well as none. In this way, maintaining the internal integrity of a longstanding Christian ceremony, such as the coronation, can be seen as part of a broader argument for a tolerant and welcoming Christian-based polity. Such a ceremony provides a better foundation for constitutional values than a supposedly religiously-neutral liberal-democratic polity.’
The Coronation is based on 3,000-year old Biblical tradition, Sarah Whitebloom – emphasis & bold mine:
‘There have been ‘kings’ since time immemorial, but as Professor Garnett explains, the coronation ceremony we know today… was modelled… on Old Testament traditions… but reinterpreted in terms of Christian sacraments grounded in the New Testament. The coronation which developed in Europe was clearly based on the Old Testament, and the prophet Samuel’s successive [anointing] of Saul and David as kings… The Old Testament–based coronations introduced anointing with oil – which later was reflected in Christian sacraments. It was this anointing that came to confer kingship, rather than the placing of the crown on the monarch’s head. Through the anointing, which was the ceremony’s core, the king was given strength to defend the church, consisting of God’s people.
In 1953, the anointing itself was not filmed and, it has been revealed, it will not be filmed during King Charles’ inauguration either. Professor Garnett explains, “The anointing is the most sacred part of the ceremony, when the Holy Spirit is supposed to be conferred upon the new king.” But the coronation ceremony, with its constituent parts – involving oils, crown and other regalia, and the subsequent homage – has been key to the concept of kingship for well over a thousand years in Britain. After the Conquest, says Professor Garnett, a potential successor was not king until the moment of anointing. Before the Conquest, he adds, “This was not the case. Kings acceded shortly after their predecessors’ deaths. They were rapidly acknowledged as such at an assembly of the great and good, in Old English, the Witan (wise men). When we have sufficient evidence to be precise about timing, we can prove that the coronation ceremony would follow a year or more later. Yet in the interim, they ruled as kings.”
However, that all changed. King Harold II took the precaution of being crowned and anointed in 1066 – at his predecessor Edward the Confessor’s funeral, an unseemly haste which provoked outrage. Having no blood claim, he grasped at any shred of legitimacy he could find. That did not stop Duke William of Normandy claiming the crown (and England) and being crowned and anointed himself within the year, after Harold had been killed at Hastings. It was soon suggested on William’s behalf that he had succeeded direct to Edward, but he had not become king until that coronation. A gap had followed Edward’s death. Harold’s reign was wiped from the record. He had never been king. So much for his swift anointing.’
The act of anointing becoming key in the recognising of a new king with ostensibly, William the Norman is perhaps significant, if he was genuinely of the tribe of Judah, regardless if he was from a royal line of Zarah or Pharez. If he were, then William’s anointing as King of England may have been a defining moment in the history of the British monarchy – whether or not biologically descending from David – yet still constituting the legitimate legacy of the Judaic throne of David.
Whitebloom: ‘The post-Conquest idea of a king only being king from the time of the coronation remained until Edward I’s accession. He was deemed to have assumed the monarchy four days after the death of his father Henry III. He was actually abroad at the time and did not hurry home to secure anointing for two years. Novelly, there was no need. Thereafter, monarchs were considered to have succeeded directly on the deaths of their predecessors. Over the centuries, the coronation ceremony has persisted, complete with anointing, although it has not been essential to the monarch becoming monarch. “We saw an accession council in September,” says Professor Garnett, talking about the series of events after the late Queen’s death. “All the Privy Council was there, together with other important officers of state and prelates, and members of the royal family, and Charles was proclaimed king. If we want to envisage what happened with royal successions prior to the Conquest, that gave a very good idea.”
Although Charles is to be anointed and crowned, there are expected to be breaks withtradition.Leaders of other faiths are set to be involved – in the previously strictly Christian, and since the Reformation,strictly Anglican event. But one of the biggest differences with the coronation next month, is that there will not be the traditional ‘homage’ paid to the monarch. In 1086, when William the Conqueror received at Salisbury the returns on which Domesday Book was based, recording the reallocation of landed estates consequent on the Conquest, nobles knelt in front of the monarch, placed their hands in between his, and pledged allegiance. “Something of this sort was subsequently appended to the coronation rite proper, and could conceivably have followed coronations beforehand, though is much more likely to have marked recognition at a new king’s accession,” according to Professor Garnett.
It has, however, never formed part of the liturgical proceedings. “Homage became the most important part of the non-liturgical part of the ceremony,” he explains. “It must have taken a long time, as each noble knelt before the monarch. But it created an individual relationship between the Lord King and everyone else of any importance. William was drawing a line under the Conquest; he was acknowledged as the source of all lands… England was not a feudal pyramid – everyone, every individual of any significance, had a direct connection to the monarch and owed him loyalty.”
This traditional ceremonial aspect of the inauguration is expected to be missing from King Charles’s coronation, however, breaking one link with the past. There will be far fewer people in Westminster Abbey and most peers will not be present. Such homage as there is, is expected to be restricted to royal Dukes. It is clearly disappointing to coronation aficionados. Professor Garnett says, “In 1953, all the Lords did homage individually.” But he adds, with a disappointed smile, “With the life peers, invented in 1958, that could be over 800 people. The proceedings would take as long as those at Salisbury in 1086.”
In respect of news that a ‘chorus of millions’ will be able to take part, Professor Garnett points out, “The recent revelation that all subjects viewing on television will be invited to join the congregation in Westminster Abbey in pledging allegiance in some ways seeks to replicate a tradition, apparently, first evidenced in the laws of Alfred and Edward the Elder: that all free men should pledge faith to the king. But that late ninth-or early tenth-century legal requirement did not form part of the procedure in the coronation rite devised contemporaneously.”
Over the centuries, there have been many changes, explains Professor Garnett. Perhaps the most significant change in the interim was it being translated into English for James I in 1603. It was changed in 1685, since James II was not willing to take part in a Protestant communion service. But the communion service was restored in 1689, when William and Mary were crowned. Will there be a communion service this year? “I’d be very surprised if not… the service is being conducted by the Archbishop of Canterbury”…’
The Coronation: history and ceremonial:
‘The coronation ceremony is an occasion for pageantry and celebration, but it is also a solemn religious ceremony and has remained essentially the same over a thousand years. For the last 900 years, the ceremony has taken place at Westminster Abbey, London. The service is conducted by the Archbishop of Canterbury, whose task this has almost always been since the Norman Conquest in 1066. The coronation of the new Sovereign follows some months after his or her accession, following a period of mourning and as a result of the enormous amount of preparation required to organise the ceremony. Present at the Coronation of Queen Elizabeth II were representatives of the Houses of Parliament, Church and State. Prime ministers and leading citizens from the Commonwealth and representatives of other countries also attended.’
“I shall ever remember this day as the proudest of my life” – Queen Victoria on her coronation, 28 June 1838
‘During the ceremony, the Sovereign takes the coronation oath. The form and wording have varied over the centuries. Queen Elizabeth II undertook to rule according to law, to exercise justice with mercy – promises symbolised by the four swords in the coronation regalia (the Crown Jewels) – and to maintain the Church of England. Following the oath the Sovereign is then ‘anointed, blessed and consecrated’ by the Archbishop, whilst the Sovereign is seated in King Edward’s chair (made in 1300, and used by every Sovereign since 1626). After receiving the orb and sceptres, the Archbishop places St Edward’s Crown on the Sovereign’s head.
Unless decided otherwise, a Queen consort is crowned with the King, in a similar but simpler ceremony. If the new Sovereign is a Queen, her consort is not crowned or anointed at the coronation ceremony. After Queen Elizabeth II was crowned The Duke of Edinburgh was the first, after the archbishops and bishops, to pay homage to her. The Queen’s Coronation took place on 2 June 1953 following her accession on 6 February 1952.’
Queen Consort – Duchess of Cornwall
The Oaths sworn by His Majesty King Charles III during the ceremony at Westminster Abbey:
‘The Right Reverend Dr Iain Greenshields, Moderator of the General Assembly of the Church of Scotland, [received] the Bible from the Dean of Westminster and [presented] it to The King, saying “Sir, to keep you ever mindful of the law and the Gospel of God as the Rule for the whole life and government of Christian Princes, receive this Book, the most valuable thing that this world affords. Here is Wisdom; this is the royal Law; these are the lively Oracles of God.”
The Moderator [received] the Bible and [placed] it before The King. The King [stood] and the Archbishop [said]: “Our Majesty, the Church established by law, whose settlement you will swear to maintain, is committed to the true profession of the Gospel, and, in so doing, will seek to foster an environment in which people of all faiths and beliefs may live freely. The Coronation Oath has stood for centuries and is enshrined in law. Are you willing to take the Oath?”
The King [replied] “I am willing.”
The King [placed] his hand on the Bible, and the Archbishop [administered] the Oath “Will you solemnly promise and swear to govern the Peoples of the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland, your other Realms and the Territories to any of them belonging or pertaining, according to their respective laws and customs?”
The King [replied] “I solemnly promise so to do.”
The Archbishop [said] “Will you to your power cause Law and Justice, in Mercy, to be executed in all your judgements?”
The King [replied] “I will.”
The King[knelt] at the Chair of Estate. The Archbishop [said] “Will you to the utmost of your power maintain the Laws of God and thetrue profession of the Gospel? Will you to the utmost of your power maintain in the United Kingdom the Protestant Reformed Religion established by law? Will you maintain and preserve inviolably the settlement of the Church of England, and the doctrine, worship, discipline, and government thereof, as by law established in England? And will you preserve unto the Bishops and Clergy of England, and to the Churches… committed to their charge, all such rights and privileges as by law do or shall appertain to them or any of them?
The King [replied] “All this I promise to do.”
The King [placed] his hand on the Bible and [said] “The things which I have here before promised, I will perform and keep. So help me God.”
The King [kissed] the Bible. The Archbishop [said] “Your Majesty, are you willing to make, subscribe, and declare to the statutory Accession Declaration Oath?”
The King [replied] “I am willing. I Charles do solemnly and sincerely in the presence of God profess, testify, and declare that I am a faithful Protestant, and that I will, according to the true intent of the enactments which secure the Protestant succession to the Throne, uphold and maintain the said enactments to the best of my powers according to law.”
The King [signed] copies of the Oaths, presented by the Lord Chamberlain, whilst the choir [sang] “Prevent us, O Lord, in all our doings with thy most gracious favour, and further us with thy continual help; that in all our works begun, continued, and ended in thee, we may glorify thy holy name, and finally by thy mercy obtain everlasting life; through Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen.” – William Byrd (c 1540–1623) The Book of Common Prayer 1549
The King [knelt] before the Altar and [said] “God of compassion and mercy whose Son was sent not to be served but to serve, give grace that I may find in thy service perfect freedom and in that freedom knowledge of thy truth. Grant that I may be a blessing to all thy children, of every faith and belief, that together we may discover the ways of gentleness and be led into the paths of peace; through Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen.”
The King [returned] to the Chair of Estate and [sat].’
Queen Camilla and King Charles III during their coronation in Westminster Abby. Camilla appears ebullient in fulfilling her desire to become Queen Consort. In contrast with Charles becoming king, who looks on with seeming trepidation and perhaps resignation.
It is open to question whether any mere mortal could perform these oaths and do them justice; instead being doomed to fail. Though that is not the point, for in the eyes of the Eternal, He does not see as humans do. In reference to David and his brothers as to who would be chosen as king to replace Saul: ‘… the Lord said… “Do not look on his appearance or on the height of his stature, because I have rejected him. For the Lord sees not as man sees: man looks on the outward appearance, but the Lord looks on the heart” – 1 Samuel 16:7, ESV. The Eternal reveals the heart He looks upon in Isaiah 66:2, ESV: ‘… But this is the one to whom I will look: he who is humble and contrite in spirit and trembles at my word.’
While Charles has considered it prudent in pleasing the majority of people by candidly admitting to embrace all beliefs, he has in turn rejected the one true faith prescribed in the word of God. The Eternal only acknowledges those who ‘walk the walk and not just talk the talk.’ Many people and nearly all monarchs fall under the condemnation written by an unknown author in the letter to the Evangelist, Titus – Article: The Pauline Paradox. Titus 1:16, TLB: ‘Such persons claim they know God, but from seeing the way they act, one knows they don’t…’
Again in Matthew 15:8, EEB: ‘God says, “These people say good things about me, but they do not really want to obey me” and Isaiah 29:13, The Voice: ‘… These people think they can draw near to Me by saying the right things, by [honouring] Me with their lips, but their hearts are far away from Me. Their worship of Me consists of man-made traditions learned by rote; it is a meaningless sham.’
The oath taken by King Charles III expresses considerably less conscience, conviction and commitment than the one taken by his forebear James VI/I, for example.
The following is the Scottish coronation oath sworn by James VI/I, Charles I and Charles II – approved by the Parliament of Scotland in 1567:
“I… promise faithfully, in the presence of the eternal, my God, that I, enduring the whole Course of my Life, shall serve the same Eternal, my God, to the utmost of my Power, accordingly as he required in his most Holy Word, revealed and contained in the New and Old Testament; and according to the same Word shall maintain the true Religion of Jesus Christ, the preaching of his Holy Word, and due and right administration of his Sacraments, now received and practised within this Realm; and shall abolish and oppose all false Religion contrary to the same; and shall rule the People committed to my Charge, according to the Will and Command of God, revealed in his foresaid Word, and according to the lovable Laws and Constitutions received in this Realm, in no way repugnant to the said Word of the Eternal, my God; and shall procure to my utmost to the Kirk of God and whole Christian people true and perfect Peace in all times coming; the Rights and Rents, with all just privileges of the Crown of Scotland, I shall preserve and keep inviolate, neither shall I transfer nor alienate the same; I shall forbid and repress in all Estates and all Degrees theft, Oppression and all kind of Wrong; in all Judgements, I shall command and procure that Justice and Equity be kept to all creatures without exception, as he be merciful to me and you that is the Lord and Father of all Mercies; and out of all my lands and empire I shall be careful to root out all Heresy and Enemies to the true Worship of God, that shall be convicted by the true Kirk of God of the foresaid Crimes; and these Things above-written I faithfully affirm by my solemn Oath.”
It cannot be denied the focus of the monarch’s reign is allegiance to God far in excess of whatever is expected in leading the people of the realm wisely and honourably. Two points stand out. First, such religiosity based on the scriptures which were recorded by Israelites for and about Israelites, only makes any meaningful sense if one comprehends the modern people of Britain are the descendants of the sons of Jacob. And specifically, the jig saw puzzle pieces on the identity of the Scottish and English kingdoms can only be resolved once they are understood to be the living descendants of the tribes of Benjamin and Judah, the former Kingdom of Judah after its split from Israel – refer Chapter XXX Judah & Benjamin – the Regal Tribes.
Secondly, such is the gravity of the oaths taken by the British monarchs, only those who chose to follow the Way of the Eternal with their whole heart would ever endeavour to accept the role required and the destined duty in being the British sovereign – Matthew 7:14, John 14:6. For it is truly a fearful expectation to swear these oaths on the very word of God, if one does not have a pure heart and conscience – Psalm 24:4-5. Hebrews 10:31, ESV: ‘It is a fearful thing to fall into the hands of the living God.’
Constant readers will be aware that Christ did not just visit but also lived in Britain, in the area of ancient Avalon… modern day Glastonbury – Appendix VIII: When the Creator came to dwell with His Creation. Like wise, a case is put forward that King David visited Ireland and may even be the same person as the Irish King, Ollom Fodla – Chapter XXX Judah & Benjamin – the Regal Tribes; and article: The Ark of God.
Similarly, the possibility exists date wise that he could have actually been King Solomon. There are records which show descendants of Judah through his son Zarah established a monarchy not just in Ireland, but in Britain as well – refer The Trojan Origins of European Royalty! by John D Keyser – while it appears the line of Pharez and hence David’s descendants being transplanted to Ireland either through King Zedekiah’s exiled daughters or as William F Dankenbring postulates, earlier still via David’s daughter, Tamar remain speculative – refer Jeremiah, Ireland, and the Dynasty of King David.
That said, this writer has documented convincing evidence that the prophet Jeremiah did arrive in Ireland after the fall of the kingdom of Judah and the inference that he brought King Zedekiah’s daughters with him is both a plausible and realistic notion. Legend maintains that a famous survivor of the Trojan siege and defeat circa 1180 BCE, Aeneas a Trojan prince, was the grandfather of a man called Brutus. Aeneas was the son of Anchises who was a first cousin of King Priam – the sixth ruler of Troy – thus making Aeneas a second cousin to Priam’s sons Hector and Paris – Article: Thoth. Priam himself a great, great, great grandson of Darda (or Dara), the fifth and youngest son of Zarah and alleged founder of Troy. What is interesting about Brutus is that he founded a Trojan royal line in Britain circa 1100 BCE from whom Caractacus and Boadicea were descended – Appendix VIII: When the Creator came to dwell with His Creation.
According to Keyser, capitalisation his throughout: ‘Even James I [VI Scotland] knew of his background, and let it be known on several occasions that he was descended from Brutus!’ Likewise, King of the Britains, Cassibelaun wrote to Julius Caesar: ‘the SAME VEIN OF NOBILITY, FLOWS FROM AENEAS, IN BRITONS AND ROMANS, and ONE AND THE SAME CHAIN OF CONSANGUINITY SHINES IN BOTH: which ought to be a band of firm union and friendship. That was what you should have demanded of us, and not slavery…’ – Chapter XXVIII The True Identity & Origin of Germans & Austrians – Ishmael & Hagar.
Keyser continues, quoting Brigadier G Wilson, ‘Cassibellaunus was not the only king of Britain who knew of his Trojan blood-line.’ So did ‘Edward I, who removed the Stone of Destiny from Scone in Scotland… “The Irish and Scottish kings, Fergus and EDWARD HIMSELF were all DESCENDANTS OF JUDAH: in fact it is said that EDWARD used to boast of his DESCENT FROM THE TROJANS!”
It is highly pertinent that Edward I and James I claimed descent from the Zarah branch of Judah and while it is a royal line, it is not a lineal descent from the Pharez line of King David, let alone a royal one from King Solomon. Which brings us now to a monumental consideration.
In Matthew 1:1-17 we learn of the biological maternal lineage of Christ.
Biblical Research Institute – capitalisation theirs, emphasis & bold mine:
‘The last legitimate Jewish king, Jehoiachin [597 BCE], the son of Jehoiakim [608-597], the son of Josiah, was carted off to Babylon and an interloper chosen by Nebuchadnezzar put in his place. The Scriptures tell us: “At that time the servants of Nebuchadnezzar, king of Babylon, came up against Jerusalem, and the city was beseiged… And Jehoiachin [Jehoiakin], the king of Judah, went out to the king of Babylon, he, and his mother, and his servants, and his princes, and his officers; and the king of Babylon took him in the eighth year of his reign…[605-562 BCE]
And hecarried away Jehoiachin to Babylon, and the king’s mother, and the king’s wives, and his officers, and the mighty of the land: those carried he into captivity from Jerusalem to Babylon… And the king of Babylon made Mattaniah, his father’s brother[Jehoiachin’s uncle] KING IN HIS PLACE, and changed his name to Zedekiah” [597-586 BCE] (2 Kgs 24:10, 15, 17).
Did the English monarch, [Elizabeth II], sit on David’s throne? The British Israel World Federation tells us so in their literature, and in their pamphlets, and they include (at first glance) impressive geneaologies in their (at first glance) impressive charts. If King Jehoiachin, languishing in Babylon, had no children to carry on the royal line, his pedigree exterminated, then Zedekiah as an indirect collateral branch could (within the realm of possibility) have some substance in the continuation of the Davidic line. Of course, the plain truth of the matter is that Matthew Levi totally ignores Zedekiah in his chronological geneaology of the Messiah. Indeed, if you examine the Matthean text you will discover the following statement: “And Josiah begat Jechoniah [Jehoiachin] and his brothers, about the time that they were carried away to Babylon; and after they were brought to Babylon,Jechoniah [Jehoiachin] begat Salathiel, and Salathiel begat Zerubabel” which royal line terminates in Yeshua the Messiah (Matthew 1:11)!
Please note! It terminates with the Messiah. It does not continue with a Europeanbloodline of some “holy grail.” Thus was fulfilled the proclamation by God that with the removal of Jehoiachin the legitimate Davidic Dynasty would come to an abrupt end. All that would be left would be the stripping of the crown from the would-be Pretender Zedekiah. “Thus says the LORD God! Remove the diadem, and take off the crown: nothing will be the same: exalt him that is low, and abase him that is high. I will RUIN (Hebrew avah), RUIN (Hebrew avah), RUIN (Hebrew avah) it (the royal crown of Israel) and it shall become EXTINCT, until he come whose legal right it is (to rule) and I will give it to him” (Ezekiel 21:27 Hebrew).’
Greg Doudna: “However, the word translated ‘overturn’ means, in the Hebrew, ‘RUIN,’ not ‘transplant,’ and this is how it is translated in the Revised Standard Version and other translations. This prophecy in fact predicts the same INTERRUPTION IN THE REIGN OF THE THRONE OF DAVID reflected in Amos 9: 11-12 and Acts 15: 16-18. ‘Take off the crown… A RUIN, RUIN, RUIN I WILL MAKE IT; THERE SHALL NOT BE A TRACE OF IT until he comes whose right it is; and to him will I give it’ (Ezekiel 21: 27).”
BRI: ‘The New Berkeley Version has outdone itself when it comes to a close relation to (or transliteration from) the Hebrew, “Thus says the Lord God: Remove the turban, and take off the crown; change is in process. Let the low be exalted and the lofty abased. Ruin, ruin I will make it; only ruin will remain; there shall not be a trace left of it until he comes, whose right it is; to him will I give it.” Thus with the rapid exit of Jehoiachin and his family to Babylon, and the termination of the rule of the surrogate Zedekiah, accompanied by the subsequent tragic slaughter of his sons, came the abrupt endof theruling powerof thethrone of David.
Notice again the emphasis concerning the throne of David: thrice we are told “ruin, ruin, ruin” and then… “extinction.” The rabbis understood the three-fold emphasis as referring to the three conquests of Jerusalem during which Jehoiakim, Jeconiah and finally Zedekiah were overthrown. The number 3 in Hebrew numerology represents God making His will known! [as a decision of finality].
So much for the theory that the present Royal family of Britain is the European continuation of David‘s Throne. Nothing could be further from the truth.
Zedekiah was not an heir to the throne of David. Further, he could not convey the throne to any of his descendants, including a mythical “Tea.” The powerful prophet Ezekiel denounced him as an appointed stooge of Nebuchadnezzar and as a Davidic would-be king (Ezekiel 21:25-27). The last legitimate king of Israel was Jeconiah, who was also called Coniah and Jehoiachin. Jeremiah was explicit in his prediction that as far as the throne of David was concerned, he would die childless.
“Is this man Coniah a despised broken idol? Is he a vessel wherein is no pleasure? Wherefore are they cast out, he and his seed, and are cast into a land which they know not? O earth, earth, earth, hear the word of the Lord. Thus says the Lord, Write you this man childless, a man that shall not prosper in his days; for no man of his seed shall prosper, sitting upon the throne of David, and ruling any more in Judah” (Jeremiah 22:28-30).
In reality he was not rendered childless, for the record says he had sons, but he was rendered childless in as much as the throne was concerned!Zedekiah did not occupy the throne of David in God’s consideration. He was the “profane prince” who had a human – Nebuchadnezzar – appoint his rule and we have seen that God overturned that appointment.
I must also insist that by inserting Zedekiah into their version of the chronological genealogies of Matthew and Luke (refer to Anglo-Israel charts if you possess any) and jettisoning Jehoiachin and Jehoiakim from the sacred records (in order to give recognition to Zedekiah’s daughter to a continuing [Judaic] throne in the British Isles and thus to ultimately legitimise [Elizabeth II’s] place in sacred history) British Israelites have shown themselves to be blatantly dishonest. British Israel tables grant only thirty-two generations from Luke 3:32-38 and from verse 33 they conveniently jump to Matthew 1:7-10 to the forty-eighth generation. As we have bluntly stated, kings Jehoiachin and Jehoiakim are then omitted and Zedekiah insidiously inserted. Anglo-Israelites seemingly fail to grasp that if Zedekiah is legitimised Yeshua haMashiach is dislodged from His rightful accession to the “Throne of his father David” (Luke 1:32). The entire deal is suspect. Our readers can check for themselves.’
The simple fact of the matter is the throne of David came to an end with Jehoiachin. Thus whether one of Zedekiah’s daughters intermarried with a Milesian king in Ireland or not, does not have bearing on a Davidic line of kings. Merely that a line of Pharez may or may not have entered Scotland with the Dal Riada Scots and their Zarah descended kings.
Thus a reinterpretation or rather a re-explanation is required regarding the account of the birth of Zarah and Pharez in Genesis 38:27-30. While Zarah’s hand appeared first and was tied with a scarlet thread, his hand retracted and his twin Pharez was actually born first. Commentators have read this as Pharez having preeminence over Zarah’s line. With Zarah being secondary to Pharez, probably because David and Christ were descended from Pharez and Zarah was born second, even though technically first. Though it would seem that the Zarah line has always been preeminent as evidenced by the scarlet thread and red hand symbols prevalent in Ireland, Scotland and England.
For all we know, the Pharez line may not have figured in royal lines at all, or seldom at best. Perhaps multiple lines from Zarah’s five sons – Zimri, Ethan, Heman, Calcol, and Dara – are the true royal lines, with the Hezron line from Pharez giving birth to David and Christ the anomaly and a one time only event. It means pivotal rulers such as the Jute, Hengist and the Norman, William the Conqueror were never a line descended from David. Whether they were of Pharez even, may be of little consequence, with a descent from Zarah actually being relevant. With Edward I and James VI/I claiming a Trojan and therefore Zarah descent, adding credence to this line of reasoning.
The question of whether King Charles III is a descendant of King David is comprehensively answered in the article by John D Keyser entitled: Does King Charles III Sit On a Throne of David? Keyser concludes: ‘The bottom line is, though, that the reign of the Davidic line in Jerusalem is TEMPORARILY INTERRUPTED’ until Christ’s return. He adds: ‘Nevertheless, the royal line of Judah (through Zarah) DID go to Ireland… thus fulfilling the prophecy in Genesis 49:10: “The scepter shall NOT depart from Judah, nor a lawgiver from between his feet, until Shiloh comes…”
What about the claim that the British Israelites have been liberal with the truth? Reverend A B Grimaldi in 1885 posed the question: Is there a King or Queen still sitting on the Throne of Judah?… in his article: THE QUEEN’S ROYAL DESCENT FROM KING DAVID THE PSALMIST – capitalisation his, emphasis mine.
‘THE possible descent of Queen Victoria from King David was first entered upon in the present day by Reverend F. R A. Glover, M.A. (“England the Remnant of Judah.” London, 1861). He did not, however, attempt to give the genealogy link by link, nor enter into the proofs in detail. Since then the whole subject of Her Majesty’s Jewish [Judaic] ancestry has been further examined by various students and writers on our Israelitish origin.’ The aspect of her Jewish ancestry as opposed to the true tribe of Judah will be examined shortly.
‘Mr. J. C. Stephens has compiled a “Genealogical Chart, shewing the Connection between the House of David and the Royal Family of Britain.” (Liverpool, 1877.) This gives the descent from Abraham to Zedekiah in full, as found in Matthew. It then gives twelve generations only between Heremon, B.C. 580, and Victoria, A.D. 1819, thus, of course, omitting a great number of links. The descent of our Royal Family from the royal line of Judah is, however, no new discovery. The Saxon kings traced themselves back to Odin, who was traced back to his descent from David, as may be seen in a very ancient MS. in the Herald’s College, London; and in Sharon Turner. (“History of the Anglo-Saxons,” volume i.)
The full and complete genealogy of Victoria from David does not appear to have been ever printed; and it has, therefore, been thought that it would be useful, as well as interesting, to put it on record, both for reference and testimony. In its compilation reliable works of reference have been used – such as Anderson (“Royal Genealogies.” London, 1732). Keating (“History of Ireland.” Dublin, 1723), Lavoisne (“Genealogical and Historical Atlas.” London, 1814), as well as those mentioned above, and others. Perfect accuracy is hardly to be expected in such an attempt; but it is believed that the genealogy is as correct as our present knowledge of this obscure and intricate subject will permit.
In the following genealogy those who reigned have K prefixed to their names. The dates after private names refer to their birth and death; those after Sovereign’s names, to their accession and death. Wherever known, the wives have been mentioned. Besides those mentioned in Genesis, some have been obtained from Polano (“The Talmud.” London, 1877). b. and d. stand for born and died.’
After reading this introduction, there are already misgivings about a genealogy which lacks crucial connecting links; mentions a fictional Heremon in an incorrect time frame; and crucially provides an adjusted maternal genealogy for Christ in the Book of Matthew. This writer has presented proof of Christ’s maternal genealogy in previous articles, showing that Mary’s husband Joseph should actually be rendered father – refer articles: The Ark of God; and Seventh Son of a Seventh Son. And as we learned in the BRI article, Christ’s maternal lineage was not through Zedekiah but rather Jechoniah.
Matthew 1:1-17
English Standard Version
The book of the genealogy of Jesus Christ, the son of David, the son of Abraham.
‘Abraham was the father of Isaac, and Isaac the father of Jacob, and Jacob the father of Judah and his brothers, and Judah the father of Perez and Zerah by Tamar, and Perez the father of Hezron, and Hezron the father of Ram, and Ram the father of Amminadab, and Amminadab the father of Nahshon, and Nahshon the father of Salmon, and Salmon the father of Boaz by Rahab, and Boaz the father of Obed by Ruth, and Obed the father of Jesse, and Jesse the father of David the king.
And David was the father of Solomon by the wife of Uriah, and Solomon the father of Rehoboam, and Rehoboam the father of Abijah, and Abijah the father of Asaph, and Asaph the father of Jehoshaphat, and Jehoshaphat the father of Joram, and Joram the father of Uzziah, and Uzziah the father of Jotham, and Jotham the father of Ahaz, and Ahaz the father of Hezekiah, and Hezekiah the father of Manasseh, and Manasseh the father of Amos, and Amos the father of Josiah, and Josiah the father of Jechoniah and his brothers, at the time of the deportation to Babylon.
And after the deportation to Babylon: Jechoniah was the father of Shealtiel, and Shealtiel the father of Zerubbabel, and Zerubbabel the father of Abiud, and Abiud the father of Eliakim, and Eliakim the father of Azor, and Azor the father of Zadok, and Zadok the father of Achim, and Achim the father of Eliud, and Eliud the father of Eleazar, and Eleazar the father of Matthan, and Matthan the father of Jacob, and Jacob the father of Joseph the husband [father] of Mary, of whom Jesus was born, who is called Christ.
So all the generations from Abraham to David were fourteen generations, and from David to the deportation to Babylon fourteen generations, and from the deportation to Babylon to the Christ fourteen generations.’
Glover’s genealogy begins with Adam and stops first at the 31st generation with Jesse the father of David; but his dates for births and deaths are incorrect according to an unconventional chronology. Though once we arrive at Abraham, Glover is close with 1992 to 1817 BCE; where it is arguably 1977 to 1802 BCE – Appendix IV: An Unconventional Chronology. He then lists the Kings of Israel from David as the 32nd generation to Zedekiah, the 49th generation, when it should be Jechoniah. David’s life is given as 1085 to 1015 BCE; where it was closer to 1040 to 970 BCE. Glover’s dates for Zedekiah are incorrect as 578 to 599 BCE, when he must mean 578 to 567 BCE, yet he ruled from 597 to 586 BCE, when the final captivity of Judah by Nebuchadnezzar II was complete.
The next grouping is the Kings of Ireland. It jumps to Heremon in 580 BCE, yet the original Erimon reigned from 1287 to 1272 BCE. His list does not match the Milesian King List and it somehow goes from the 50th generation to the 103rd, jumping to the 104th generation and the Kings of Argyleshire, with Feargus More in 487 CE. It ends with the 116th generation and Alpin. Beginning again with Alpin’s son Kenneth and the Sovereigns of Scotland, until the 141st generation and Mary as below:
117. K. Kenneth II. (d. A.D. 854). 118. K. Constantin II. (d. A.D. 874). 119. K. Donald VI. (d. A.D. 903). 120. K. Malcolm I. (d. A.D. 958). 121. K. Kenneth III. (d. A.D. 994). 122. K. Malcolm II. (d. A.D. 1033). 123. Beatrix m. Thane Albanach. 124. K. Duncan I. (d. A.D. 1040). 125. K. Malcolm III. Canmore (A.D. 1055-1093), Margaret of England. 126. K. David I. (d. A.D. 1153), Maud of Northumberland. 127. Prince Henry (d. A.D. 1152), Adama of Surrey. 128. Earl David (d. A.D. 1219), Maud of Chester. 129. Isobel m. Robert Bruce III. 130. Robert Bruce IV. m. Isobel of Gloucester. 131. Robert Bruce V. m. Martha of Carriok. 132. K. Robert I. Bruce (A.D. 1306-1329), Mary of Burke. 133. Margary Bruce m. Walter Stewart III. 134. K. Robert II (d. A.D. 1390), Euphemia of Ross (d. A.D. 1376). 135. K. Robert Ill. (d. A.D. 1406), Arabella Drummond (d. A.D. 1401) 136. K. James I (A.D. 1424-1437), Joan Beaufort. 137. K. James II. (d. A.D. 1460), Margaret of Gueldres (d. A.D. 1463). 188. K. James III. (d. A.D. 1488), Margaret of Denmark (d. A.D. 1484). 139. K. James IV. (d. A.D. 1543), Margaret of England (d. A.D. 1539). 140. K. James V. (d. A.D. 1542), Mary of Lorraine (d. A.D. 1560). 141. Q. Mary (d. A.D. 1587), Lord Henry Darnley.
It concludes with the Sovereigns of Great Britain and James VI/I, ending with the 160th generation and Queen Victoria. Meaning by this reckoning that King Charles III is the 166th generation.
142. K. James VI. and I. (A.D. 1603-1625), Ann of Denmark. 143. Princess Elizabeth (1596-1613), K. Frederick of Bohemia. 144. Princess Sophia m. Duke Ernest of Brunswick. 145. K. George I. (1698-1727), Sophia Dorothea Zelle (1667- 1726). 146. K. George II. (1727-1760), Princess Caroline of Auspach (1683-1737). 147. Prince Frederick of Wales (1707-1751), Princess Augusta of Saxe-Gotha. 148. K. George III. (1760-1820), Princess Sophia of Mecklenburgh Strelitz (1744-1818). 149. Duke Edward of Kent (1767-1820), Princess Victoria of Leiningen. 160. Q. Victoria (b. 1819, cr. 1838), Prince Albert of Saxe-Coburg.
There are three pivotal questions or concerns. The first, is the messy jump from Judah in the Middle East to Ireland, compounded by not even using the correct paternal ancestor for the Pharez line of David. The second issue, is the fact that the genealogy is reliant on this unclear connecting link for the Pharez line. While this writer is persuaded and convinced from research – and as addressed in other articles – that a line from Zarah existed in Ireland, transferred to Scotland and again finally to England; it does not explain or reveal a descent from Pharez, let alone from David. The third point, is that by concentrating on this line of descent via Ireland and Scotland, any clues in the genealogy of the Kings of the Britons, the Saxons and Normans have been incredibly either excluded or ignored.
This is quite remarkable, for the simple reason that the identities of Ireland and Scotland are not Judah – they include, Reuben, Gad, Dan and Benjamin – whereas the modern peoples of England are descended from Judah. Pointedly, the injection of the true tribe of Judah was through two peoples… the Jutes and the Normans. Thus any lines from Pharez and specifically of David will be found in these migrations into Britain and principally England. It is worth noting that both the Jutes and Normans entered into Britain on the same southeastern coastline, whereas the Saxon tribes constituting the Angles and Frisians entered from the East Anglian coast.
Israelite identity researchers have been so fixated on an incorrect theory, they have completely missed or ignored any prospective lineages from Judah (or Pharez and David) entering from the East via Europe while focussing exclusively on the West and from Ireland. But, as the reader will now be assimilating, looking for a Pharez lineage, let alone one from David may be both a pointless and fruitless exercise. One the identity researchers and British Israelites will be cognisant. Of course, what has compounded the errors, is the fact that British Israelism and fundamentalist Christians maintain England is the tribe of Ephraim and the Jews are the tribe of Judah, when such is not the case – refer Chapter XXIX Esau: The Thirteenth Tribe; and Chapter XXXIII Manasseh & Ephraim – the Birthright Tribes.
The constant reader will be well aware of the true identities for the Jewish and English peoples. Thus they will be at an advantage as we head into the next section investigating ethnicity, DNA, Y-DNA Haplogroups and the legitimacy of the current British royal family sitting on the throne of Great Britain.
Y-DNA of the British Monarchy, Bradley T Larkin, 2013 – emphasis & bold mine:
‘Media observers refer to the current royal family as ‘The House of Windsor’ but the three generations of current royal heirs will probably be known in the future as the Mountbatten dynasty:
Charles… (b. 1948)
Prince William, Duke of Cambridge (b. 1982)
Prince George of Cambridge (b. 2013)
All these Mountbatten heirs trace their Y-DNA from Prince Philip Mountbatten, Duke of Edinburgh (b. 1921 Greece). Prince Philip descends maternally from Queen Victoria (1819-1901) and Prince Louis of Battenberg (1854-1921). Phillip’s Y-DNA lineage, however, is traced to King Christian III of Denmark (1503-1559) and further back to the medieval House of Oldenburg: John II of Oldenburg, Germany (1272-1301).
… The House of Oldenburg is one of Europe’s most prolific lineages with branches that include:
the current King Harald V of Norway (b. 1937)
the current Queen Margarethe II of Denmark (b. 1940)
Prince George Oldenburg of Denmark (1653-1708), husband of British Queen Anne (1665-1714)
Nicholas II of Russia (1868-1918), the last Romanov Tsar
Because Prince Philip is also a matrilineal cousin to Tsar Nicholas II’s wife, he should have both Y-DNA and MtDNA matches for members of the last Tsar’s family. When remains thought to belong to that family were discovered in Russia, Philip personally contributed a DNA sample which helped verify their authenticity.’
Prince Philip, Duke of Edinburgh and Queen Elizabeth II
Rogaev, 2009: ‘… tested the DNA of the presumed grave of Tsar Nicolas II of Russia and all his five children, and compared them against archival blood specimens from Nicholas II as well as against samples from descendants of both paternal and maternal lineages. The results unequivocally confirmed that the grave was the one of the last Russian Royal family. Nicholas II belonged to Y-haplogroup R1b and mt-haplogroup T2.
Eupedia: ‘Ivanov et al. (1996) sequenced the mitochondrial DNA of Grand Duke of Russia Georgij Romanov in order to establish the authenticity of the remains of his brother, Tsar Nicholas II of Russia. They also compared the sequence to that of [two] living matrilineal relatives. The mtDNA all matched and fitted into haplogroup T2 (with heteroplasmy at position 16169). Retracing the matrilineal genealogy of Nicholas II leads to Elizabeth of Luxembourg (1409-1442), Queen of Germany, Hungary and Bohemia, and daughter of Holy Roman Emperor Sigismund. Her female-line descendants include a great number of European nobles’ including: Charles I, George I, George III and George V, as well as dozens of German princely and ducal houses.’
Rogaev: ‘Consequently, all Russian emperors of the Romanov dynasty since Peter III (1728-1762) also belonged to haplogroup R1b [particularly the later Tzars of the House of Romanov who descended from the ‘House of Holstein-Gottorp in Schleswig-Holstein’]. This paternal lineage ultimately descends from the House of Oldenburg, which includes all the Kings of Denmark since Christian I (reigned from 1448) as well as several Kings of Norway, Sweden and Greece, and the current heirs to the British throne’ Prince William and his son Prince George.
Larkin: ‘Figure 2 [above] illustrates how Prince Philip, Duke of Edinburgh and Tsar Nicholas II of Russia are patrilineal 11th cousins, once removed with a known TMRCA of 450 years. In terms of the potential difference in their STR allele values, their relationship is 26 DNA generations apart (26 x 17 alleles = 442 potential mutation events). With an average Y-STR mutation rate of 0.0024, we would expect to see only a single allele difference between the two men over 17 markers.’
‘Based on the Y-STR results released in the Romanov studies, the Mountbatten Y-DNA signature can be inferred from the Tsar’s results shown in Figure 3 [above]. This Y-DNA signature was classified as part of the Atlantic Modal Haplotype (AMH) cluster within haplogroup R1b. Unfortunately, with only 17 STR values published, we can only make a low resolution assessment.
For this paper, a comparison was made between the Tsar’s results and the latest modal values for R1b-L21 and R1b-U106but no clear distinction was found. The precision of the Mountbatten/Oldenburg lineage could be improved with a new round of SNP testing and publication of the existing samples from Prince Philip and living Romanov descendants.’
Most men in Western Europe have received in their Y sex chromosome from their father, the Haplogroup R1b. Related Western European Haplogroups are the older Haplogroups I1 and I2a2 – refer article: Y-DNA Adam & mtDNA Eve: The Genesis and Evolution of Homo sapiens. Larkin is explaining that results were inconclusive in which type of R1b Nicholas II carried. The Phylogenetic tree above highlights the evolution of R1b mutations.
ISGG: ‘In human genetics, the Western Atlantic Modal Haplotype (WAMH) is the most frequently occurring 12-marker Y chromosome haplotype associated with haplgroup R1b1a2[a1a – L11], the most common haplogroup in Europe. WAMH is the modal haplotype of R1b-L11 and predominates in two subclades of L11 – R1b-P312 [S116] and R1b-U106 [S21]. It is also common in R1b-L21 [M529], a subclade of P312. It is sometimes possible to predict a more downstream subclade of P312 or U106 from a 67-marker haplotype.’
Broadly speaking, men in Western Europe with R1b fall into either the Germanic U106 (found in Scandinavia, Germany and England); the Latin ZZ11 (which includes U152 found in France and Italy, and DF27 located in Spain and Portugal); and the Celtic L21, found in the Celtic arc of Europe (which includes the Basque, Brittany, Cornwall, Wales, Ireland, Northern Ireland and Scotland).
Haplogroup R1b-L21 regional concentration levels are shown on the map above. It is clearly a Celtic marker. While R1b-U106 is dominant in the regions shown in the map below.
While Tzar Nicholas II could be from the lineage of L21, logic – rightly or wrongly – would deem it more likely he was descended from U106.
Though as the kings shown above should be expected to be descended from the R1b lineages U152 or DF27 – France and Spain respectively – they are not in fact and are rather from the Germanic U106.
Larkin: ‘The Windsor dynastybegan with the crowning of King Edward VII (1841-1910) in 1901 and culminates with its fifth monarch… Queen Elizabeth II (b. 1926). The family surname was changed from ‘Saxe-Coburg and Gotha’ to ‘Windsor’ when King George V (1865-1936) renounced his Germany territories and titles during World War I. This Y-DNA lineage came from Prince Albert of Saxe-Coburg and Gotha (1819-1861) who was the husband of Queen Victoria (1819-1901). The paternal Windsor DNA line continues back to Franz Josias (Germany 1697-1764); John, Elector of Saxony (1468-1532); and further to Dietrich I of Wettin, Germany (916-976).’
‘… There are numerous royal lineages from the House of Wettin. The Y-DNA signature for the House of Wettin is characterized as Haplogroup R1b-U106 with the additional SNP Z305+ (Figure 5) [above]. This finding comes from tests of two descendants of Prince Franz Herzong von Sachsen-Coburg-Saalfeld (1750-1806). Figure 4 [below] illustrates the genealogy connection between a Coburg Prince and the Windsor Monarchs. The test participant is a second cousin, twice removed to King George VI (1895-1952) with a known TMRCA of 166 years.’
‘The Stuart line of monarchs were among the most controversial in their own time… a total of six (6) monarchs were crowned from the paternity of Henry Stuart, Lord Darnley of Scotland (1545-1567). This Y-DNA linage can be traced further back to Robert II of Scotland (1316-1390), Walter FitzAlan (1106-1177) and Alan FitzFlaad (1070-1114) who came from Brittany, France as a knight in Norman service. Because Brittany was settled (and named) by displaced Celts from Britain in the 5th century, this lineage is thought to be anciently Celtic.
Although the Stuart line of British monarchs ended with the death of Queen Anne in 1714, there are several living Dukes and other Peers who are patrilinealy descended from King Charles II (1630-1685). Thus, the Stuarts could easily return to the throne if a female Mountbatten heiress were to marry a Stuart male in the future. The recent birth of a male Prince Cambridge, however, makes the possibility of returning a Stuart to the throne unlikely for the 21st century.
Thanks to an energetic DNA project and the participation of many Stuart/Stewart descendants, the Stuart Y-DNA signature is the best-studied of all the British monarchs. Figures 3 and 5 include test result highlights for the Stuarts based on an identified ducal descendant of King Charles II. Their Y-DNA is characterized as part of haplogroup R1b-L21 with the key SNP mutation L745. This R1b-L21 result is consistent with the Celtic attribution of the Stuart’s 11th century patriarch.
The Tudors are best known for King Henry VIII (1491-1547) and his daughter, Queen Elizabeth I (1533-1603). This dynasty provided five (5) English monarchs and is the only royal male line attributed to Celtic Wales. Henry VIII’s father, Henry Tudor (1457-1509), began the dynasty in 1485 by winning the crown in battle for the Lancastrians and closing the War of the Roses by marrying Elizabeth of York (1465-1503). Henry Tudor’s paternal ancestors are believed to descend from Ednyfed Fychan (1170-1246) of Wales.
A Tudor Y-DNA signature has not been identified and there are no documented descendants after the 17th century. If a signature can be identified, however, there may be numerous living matches because the ‘Tudor’ surname is still common where the royal Tudors originated on the Isle of Angelsey in Wales. There is at least one person of Welsh descent and surname who claims paternal descent from Henry VIII’s ancestor, Ednyfed Fychan. It is also reputed that Mary Boleyn’s first son, Henry Carey (1526-1596), was an illegitimate son of Henry VIII and may have had descendants that survived but faded from historical records. Carey’s remains lie in Westminster Abbey while Henry VIII’s remains lie in St George’s Chapel at Windsor Castle so the potential for aDNA to reveal this Y-DNA signature is tantalizing.’
‘The Plantagenets are perhaps best known for King Edward I (1239-1307) as portrayed in the movie Braveheart (1995). The Plantagenets are sometimes subdivided into the Lancastrian and Yorkist factions who fought the bloody War of the Roses over succession. But all of the fourteen (14) monarchs of this group were paternally descended from King Henry II (1133-1189) who was born in France and brought Ireland and England under the same crown. Although his mother was a granddaughter of William the Conqueror (1028-1087) and daughter of English King Henry I (1068-1135), Henry II’s Y-DNA came from his father Count Geoffrey V of Anjou (1113-1151) and further back from Geoffrey Ferole II, Count of Gastinois, France (1000-1046).
Plantagenet DNA characterization has been in the news… with an announcement of findings (without data) that MtDNA evidence supports the identification of a body discovered in Leicestershire as being the remains King Richard III (1452-1485). Researchers have identified four (4) surviving male descendants of Henry Somerset, 5th Duke of Beaufort (1744-1803) who should be Y-DNA matches for Richard III and all Plantagenet kings. Unfortunately, those results have not been published and were refused for this paper.
There have also been news stories about an Australian man named Simon Abney-Hastings, 15th Earl of Loudun (b. 1972), who might have been heir to the British crown from George Plantagenet, Duke of Clarence (1449-1478) under an alternative succession. However, that lineage has seven (7) maternal descents and so does not have any Plantagenet Y-DNA preserved. If a confirming Plantagenet aDNA sample is needed, investigators might consider King Henry III (1312-1377) who was interred in a chest tomb inside Westminster Abbey, London. Or perhaps the royal tomb of King Henry IV (1366-1413) at Canterbury Cathedral should be considered. Unlike many of his kinsmen, Henry IV died of natural causes and was buried with great care by his widow.’
‘The House of Normandy was seated with the successful invasion of England in 1066 by William I (1028-1087). This dynasty introduced French language and martial skills into the Anglo-Saxon culture of England. To put it in modern terms, these Normans were the high tech gurus of the 11th century with innovations like the Domesday Book, elaborate castles, and combined-arms warfare. Yet for all the territorial gains of William the Conqueror, his dynasty did not last long – only three (3) monarchs over 69 years. William’s Y-DNA came from his Viking ancestor Robert I (846-931) who was probably born in Denmark and became Duke of Normandy, France in about the year 900.
There are no patrilineal descendants of William the Conqueror who survived past the 12th century. Nor are there any modern DNA test results that have been linked to his paternal ancestors. William I and Henry I were both buried in abbeys but their remains were destroyed in subsequent centuries. There may be a chance for an aDNA test, however, as some of the bones of William II (1056-1100) are believed to be in a mortuary chest in Winchester Cathedral.
Geographically, only one (1) of these dynasties (Wessex) originates in England before the 10th century and another in Wales.Six(6) of these dynasties converge on Germanyand Denmark (and Wessex would make a seventh if one considers its origins prior to the 7th century). Two (2) more of the dynasties originate in France. Culturally, two(2) of these dynasties are Celtic in origin, two (2) French, and five(5) Germanic.
Based on the royal test results available, the overall Y-DNA results from Europe, and the geographical convergence of many of these lineages on Denmark and Germany, it is hypothesized that the Normandy, Wessex, and Knýtlinga dynasties will be found to come from the R1b-U106 haplogroup. The Tudor line is likely to resemble the Stuart line and come from haplogroup R1b-L21. The Plantagenets are a bit more difficult to predict as some speculate that they are related to the Carpetian kings of France and descended from Roman citizens… However, early sources attribute them as Germanic Franks and thus more likely to be another branch of R1b-U106′ or possibly from R1b-U152.
A brief reminder on the origin of the royal dynasties in Britain originating in Germany. They include the House of Hanover from the lander of Lower Saxony in northwestern Germany; the House of Saxe-Coburg and Gotha or Windsor from Thuringia in central Germany; and the House of Mountbatten, from Hesse also located in central Germany.
Aside from maternal mtDNA T2, other Haplogroups linked with European royalty include J1c2c found in the remains of Edward IV and Richard III as well as the most prevalent mtDNA Haplogroup, H. William III carried Haplogroup H as did Queen Victoria. Victoria was a descendant of Matilda of Flanders, 1031-1083 who married William the Conqueror.
There is conflicting information surrounding the famous Scottish king with Norman ancestry, Robert I of Scotland and Clan Bruce. One source claims Haplogroup I1 and another that ‘Clan Bruce, Robert the Bruce and David II of Scotland and High King of Ireland, Edward Bruce, Earls of Elgin and Earls of Kincardine [were] R1b-DF27 > ZZ12 > Z46512 > FGC78762 > ZZ41 > S7432.
Hero or anti-hero – Robert the Bruce
The Austrian [German] House of Hapsburg were instrumental in spreading their royal connections throughout Europe, almost as successfully as Queen Victoria. The Hapsburg Y-DNA Haplogroup being: R1b-U152 > L2 > Z41150 > DF90 > FGC59564. Richard III of England also carried U152. Eupedia state: ‘… three modern relatives with the surname Somerset and descended from the House of Lancaster all belonged to haplogroup R1b-U152 (x L2, Z36, Z56, M160, M126 and Z192). Although this points to a non-paternity at some time in the Plantagenet lineage, it is likely that most if not all Dukes of Beaufort, and possibly most Plantagenets monarchs outside the House of York belonged to R1b-U152.’
The O’Neil Dynasty of Gaelic Irish lineage in Northern Ireland, descended from Niall of the Nine Hostages and carried R1b-L21 > DF13 > DF49. Similarly as stated earlier, the House of Stewart, ‘who ruled Scotland from 1371, then also England and Ireland from 1603 until 1707, [belonged] to R1b-L21 > DF13 > Z39589 > DF41/S524 > Z43690 > S775 > L746 > S781. The most prominent members were King Robert II of Scotland, Kings James I, Charles I, Charles II and James II of England and Ireland. This is concordant with the history of the House of Stuart, which traces its roots to Brittany (a region with a high frequency of R-L21) before settling in Scotland during the Norman period.’ While Charles I had mtDNA T2, his son Charles II inherited Haplogroup H from his mother, Henrietta Maria of France. James II was also mtDNA Haplogroup H.
Prince Philip who carried Y-DNA R1b and mtDNA H, was the son of Princess Alice of Battenberg – who helped rescue Jews during the holocaust – and Prince Andrew of Greece and Denmark. While the Windsor (Wettin) kings have belonged to the Germanic R1b-U106, it is not clear if Philip and hence Charles are the same or the Celtic R1b-L21.
According to Eupedia, regarding the House of Bourbon: ‘All kings of France being descended in patrilineal line from Robert the Strong (820-866), unless a non-paternity event happened some time before Louis XIII… belonged to the same R1b-Z381 lineage. The House of Bourbon also includes all the kings of Spain from Philip V (1683-1746) to this day with King Juan Carlos, all the kings of the Two Sicilies, the grand dukes of Luxembourg since 1964, and of course all the dukes of Orléans and the dukes of Bourbon.’
‘The lineage of the House of Wettin was identified as R1b-U106 > Z2265 > Z381 > Z156 > Z305 > Z307 > Z304 > DF98 > S18823 > S22069 > Y17440 > A6535… Members of the House of Wettin include the Kings Edward VII, George V, Edward VIII and George VI of the United Kingdom, all the Kings of the Belgians, the Kings of Portugal from 1853 to 1910, the Kings of Bulgaria from 1887 to 1946, several Kings of Poland and Grand Dukes of Lithuania, the Margraves of Meissen from 1075 to 1423, the Electors of Saxony from 1423 to 1806, the Kings of Saxony from 1806 to 1918, and the rulers of the numerous smaller Saxon duchies.’
Remarkably, a number of United States presidents have also been Z381. One perhaps would expect a truly legitimate royal line to exhibit the paternal ancestry evidenced in the R1b Haplogroup and principally, the sub-clade U106 from which Z381 is downstream. For while L21 is undoubtedly a Celtic and thus Israelite R1b sub-clade, it is not given that it is a pure line from Judah. Likewise, the maternal Haplogroups H and J may not be as representative of a royal or Judaic pedigree as mtDNA Haplogroup T2.
Edward VII carried mtDNA H from his mother Victoria and Y-DNA R1b-U106 (Z305+) from his father Prince Albert. Edward married Alexandra of Denmark (1844-1925) who passed her mtDNA Haplogroup T2 to George V – who was Y-DNA R1b-U106 like his father.
Nicholas on the left and George on the right
It is curious then, that George V possessed a remarkable physical similarity to his cousin, Nicholas II.
Nicholas on the left and George on the right
Perhaps the Tzar was R1b-U106 and not R1b-L21 after all?
Nicholas on the left and George on the right
With this in mind, it is fascinating to learn just how English or perhaps German, the British royal family’s ancestry is. An example of just how interesting yet convoluted family ancestry can be, is the fact that ‘Charles is related to Vlad the Impaler, the inspiration for Dracula. The grandmother of Elizabeth was believed to be descended from two of Vlad’s sons’, says Ella Creamer.
According to Jim Wade: Elizabeth Alexandra Mary Windsor (1926-2022), was ‘ethnically 42% German, 39% English’, leaving 19% unaccounted. The contention would be that nestled within the German figure or perhaps the remaining nineteen percent, was a hidden Jewish ancestry. This we shall explore, though the subject has been addressed in Chapter XXIX Esau: The Thirteenth Tribe.
Wade continues in saying that Prince Philip was ‘ethnically 90% German, 0% English’, leaving 10% unaccounted. Meaning a Jewish component likely resided within the German percentage or the remaining ten percent. Charles is ‘ethnically 66% German, 19% English’, leaving questionably 15% room for a Jewish element. Prince William is ‘ethnically 34% German, 35% English’, leaving a substantial 31% to be deciphered.
Wade – emphasis his: ‘Let’s look more closely at ethnicity as researched by eminent genealogist William Addams Reitwiesner in [his] paper: The Ethnic ancestry of Prince William. I’ll summarise first and then show the detail.
“Queen Mother was entirely British” Almost true. She was a good three-quarters English but ethnically five times more French than Scottish.
“King George VI was at least part ethnically British” Not true. He was ethnically 0% British, 83% German**
“Prince Philip descends from the English, Scottish and British monarchs” True but he was also ethnically 0% British – and 90% German**
“Princess Diana was entirely British” Not quite true. She was ethnically largely British (over 90%) but not entirely.**
The ‘German’ figures I’ve used reflect the fact that, according to Reitwiesner, the ‘Royal’ ethnic group (created by the historic extensive inter-breeding between European Royals) is essentially German. So he says it’s valid – and I quote – to “simply add the values I refer to as Royal to the values I refer to as German and call the result German.” Here are the ethnic group details from Reitwiesner’s extensive research – which I know upsets the standard narrative.’
The first set of results are for Queen Elizabeth’s mother. It is not clear what the right hand columns signify, but for our purposes the percentages applicable are on the left. In this case, the Queen mother was 77.5% English – therefore of the tribe of Judah. It is presumed the Anglo-Irish means Northern Irish. Added to the Irish and Scottish, it totals 16.5%. This number added to English adds up to 94% British and Irish, with only 6% equating to non-Israelite DNA. No German and on the surface, no Jewish. Unless there is unaccounted ancestry within her ‘English’ heritage.
The second table is for Queen Elizabeth’s father George VI, husband of Elizabeth Bowes-Lyon and great grandson of Queen Victoria. His principle ethnicity is counted as royal which is a euphemism for German. Thus added to obvious German is actually 83%. There is no British or Irish DNA at all. Apart from Hungarian, the remaining ethnicities are negligible. A Jewish element resides within the eighty-three percent for German. The question remains, how much?
King Charles’ table is interesting for the diversity it reveals. His combined royal and German total is 66% and again, somewhere in that figure lies a percentage of Jewish ancestry. Charles’ actual Israelite descent equals 23.5% – of which 19% equals the tribe of Judah – with the remaining 10.5% miscellaneous. Presumably inherited from his mother?
Finally, the most interesting of all, William, the Prince of Wales and Duke of Cambridge (1982 -). His combined royal and German percentage is 35%, the same as his English figure of 35%. Yet, this is still misleading, for while his mother Diana Francis Spencer (1961-1997) was 90% ‘British’, she had a Jewish mother – Frances Ruth Roche (1936-2004) and her father John Spencer, the 8th Earl Spencer (1924-1992) was from a line of Earls and Dukes all the way back to James VI/I. Thus the English percentage for William is not just from the tribe of Judah, but also includes Jewish descent from Edom. William’s known Israelite blood is 22%. Meaning the remaining 8% is miscellaneous.
Therefore, William’s son George Alexander Louis (2013 -), has inherited not only Jewish blood from his father William via both grandparents, Charles and particularly Diana; George has also inherited Jewish ethnicity from his mother Catherine Middleton, Princess of Wales and Duchess of Cambridge (1982 – ) who herself has a Jewish mother.
It is appreciated constant readers will realise where we are heading, while other readers will be grappling with why we are questioning German and Jewish ethnicity. This writer has no prejudice against Germans, Germany, Jews or Israel.
The issue is related to whether: a. Charles III sits on David’s throne – yes he does; b. whether he is descended from David – he is almost certainly not; and c. if Charles could be honestly called English and a descendant from the tribe of Judah. Or, is he for all intent and purpose, German-Jewish? If such is the case, then this has historical and prophetic significance – refer article: The Establishment: Who are they… What do they want?; Chapter XXVIII The True Identity & Origin of Germans & Austrians – Ishmael & Hagar; Chapter XXIX Esau: The Thirteenth Tribe; and Chapter XXX Judah & Benjamin – the Regal Tribes.
As stated in a previous work, “… whether one deems the royal family as being descended from [Judah] as ‘Jewish’ or not – but rather a German-British (English, Scottish and Welsh) amalgam of peoples – does not change the fact that the English are the true descendants of Judah. Therefore the present royal family, while with some form of ancestral ties to the true tribe of Judah through English, Scottish and Welsh royal families, they are predominantly German and Jewish. Meaning they are descended from ostensibly Ishmael, but even more accurately, [from] Esau…”
Testament to this is the fact that George VI had 0% British ancestry; Elizabeth II somewhere between 40% to 50% British ethnicity; Charles has only 23.5% British DNA; and William is 57% at best and more plausibly about 40% genetically British. The royal family of Windsor – a pseudonym for the true Saxe-Coburg-Gotha and Mountbatten origins – are not very English let alone British, at all. Even their ‘German-ness’ is open to question as actually being Jewish.
Concerning Prince Charles, Ella Creamer states: ‘He once sent Barbra Streisand flowers. She later commented “I had a very funny line on stage when he came to see (my) show. I said, ‘You know, if I played my cards right, I could have wound up being the first Jewish princess!’
This is not an attack on Jewish people, rather an exposition of the higher echelons of Jewry and their attack on us – Article: The Establishment: Who are they… What do they want?. It is difficult to call King Charles wholly English and if he is substantially Jewish, then why does he and the Windsor family keep this secret from the public? In a fulfilment of biblical prophecy, the Jewish establishment for the past handful of centuries sought to control the world’s money supply and to infiltrate the royal families of Europe – Genesis 25:23; 27:40. Both objectives have been successfully staged. The result is that a tightening of control continues to grip our civilisation as we head towards a totalitarian one world, theocratic government, again prophesied in the Bible (Daniel 7:23-25, Revelation 13:1-18) – Article: Is America Babylon?
A time when young Charles enjoyed little responsibility…
… the somewhat relaxed smile of childhood, giving way to the weight of royal duty
Charles and Princess Anne
… the anxiety of being heir to the throne…
… yet waiting in the wings lasted decades longer for a future king in the shadow of the longest reigning British monarch in history…
The following is an edited excerpt from Chapter XXIX Esau: The Thirteenth Tribe:
‘An example of the related closeness of European royalty was exhibited at the beginning of the first World War, where Kaiser Wilhelm of Germany and Czar Nicholas II of Imperial Russia were third cousins and both of them were first cousins with King George V of England. The British monarchy had been able to gloss over their German roots, though quickly realised that it did not help their public image to be known as the House of Coburg-Saxe-Gotha, while at the same time their British ‘subjects’ were dying in trenches fighting their equals including from none other than Coburg-Saxe-Gotha, in Thuringia, Germany. Thus the Germanic monarchy of Britain changed their name to the far more agreeable: House of Windsor.
George III, great Grandson of George I, was the first German monarch to be born in England, in London, 1738. Though it appears that the House of Hanover is German, it is really Jewish. Since at least the seventeenth century every European royal house has been infiltrated by the Jews. For instance, the famous and influential Hapsburg Royal House in Austria. It wasn’t truly a German family who… [ascended] the British throne. The Hanoverian royal family were originally a Jewish family who claimed to have converted to Christianity in the fifteenth Century. The rumours are persistent in that the British royal family are still, secretly, Jewish.
Interestingly, the sovereign Bible that all British Kings and Queens use at their Coronation has been written in Hebrew since 1714. All British Monarchs are required to attend secret ceremonies at the Bevis Marks Synagogue – established by the Bank of England in 1701 – in the City of London, the night before their Coronation. The ceremonies are always attended by Britain’s senior Jews and Bankers. The very real, yet shadowy rulers behind the throne.
James Stuart the Old Pretender, son of King James II invaded Scotland in 1715 and attempted unsuccessfully to take back the British Crown from the Jews. The Stuarts made their final attempt to re-take British sovereignty from the Jewish usurpation when they invaded England in 1745 with an army of Scottish Highland Clans under Bonnie Prince Charlie, the grandson of King James II – and recall the first Charles III. Defeated at the Battle of Culloden in 1746; Bonnie Prince Charlie went into exile and the British Royal House of Stuart came to… [a sudden] end.
The Jewish connection within the British Royal family is evidenced by the rite performed by the Mohel; a Jewish practitioner of circumcision in London on the royal family. Odd ‘that the male patron of the world’s largest protestant church is circumcised by a rabbi in a Jewish ceremony.’ Charles, as Prince of Wales, was circumcised by Rabbi Jacob Snowman a medical doctor and the leading Mohel in London at the time; circumciser to the royal family. Snowman has only ever circumcised Jewish patients. All ‘British’ Kings have been circumcised by Jewish Doctors since 1714.
Queen Victoria claimed to be a direct descendent of King David and several items in the Crown Jewels are engraved with the Star of David. The Star of David is a Jewish, Edomite symbol and though it is ironically linked to the tribe of Judah, it has nothing to do with King David – refer articles: The Ark of God; Thoth; and Seventh Son of a Seventh Son. In all Royal Palaces and other premises it is purported that both Sunday and Saturday are treated equally as the Sabbath Day – Article: The Sabbath Secrecy.
It is reported that King Charles has his own blue velvet kippa, with a royal crest on it in silver to wear at Jewish weddings and that he possesses other Jewish regalia, of which the exact purpose is not known. As the defender of the Church of England and the christian faith, it can be understood why King Charles should wish to uphold all faiths, when in fact he is secretly Jewish. His duplicity of allegiance and being a member of the Magic Circle since 1975 for instance, would only cast hypocrisy if his oath as king had not been amended. Ella Creamer adds: ‘Charles has a love for magic, and was inducted into The Magic Circle… after performing a cup and balls trick. Though his acceptance may have been pre-decided, as his certificate was signed in advance of the audition.’ At all synagogues in the United Kingdom, two daily prayers are always held, one for the Royal Family and one for the State of Israel. Both are Jewish and neither are the tribe of Judah.
Reitwiesner’s extensive research includes the following incredible ethnicities in King Charles ancestry: English, Scottish, Irish, Anglo-Irish, Royal, German, French, Dutch, Belgian, Danish, Swedish, Swiss, Bohemian, Lithuanian, Hungarian, and Russian. Yet Jewish is not listed, included or discussed? Its omission resonates resoundingly. Ironically as the former Prince of Wales, Welsh is not included in King Charles ancestry either.
Princess Diana’s mother, Frances Shand Kydd is known to be Jewish – born Frances Ruth Burke Roche, a Rothschild. That is sufficient cause for Princess Diana to be certified as Jewish as well as her son, Prince William, the future King of England. Prince Harry’s appearance in a Nazi uniform with a swastika at a party in 2005, is both irregular and unsettling in light of this. Princess [Catherine’s] mother, Carole Goldsmith, is the daughter of Ronald Goldsmith and Dorothy Harrison who were both Jewish. Thus Carole Goldsmith is Jewish and by extension, according to Jewish law and custom through the maternal line, her daughter Kate Middleton is Jewish. Therefore, the future monarch Prince George is ethnically, predominantly Jewish – not even primarily German and certainly not principally English.’
One can observe in Prince George’s face above, the apprehension seen so frequently on the face of his grandfather Charles…
… while in this photograph, there is a more than a hint of none other than Prince Andrew, as evidenced below left…
The three brothers below – Andrew, Charles and Edward – sharing a happier moment…
‘One commentator states, British mainstream media ignored how a flight attendant married the Queen’s grandson, William. Kate’s selection was carefully crafted and although the pretence maintained in Kate Middleton’s wedding ceremony is that she is Christian, her family roots show that she is considered a Sephardic Jew from her mother’s side. According to the same commentator: ‘This gains more significance once we realize that… Sources close to… Kate Middleton’ said the ‘Church of England decided to baptize and Christianize the new member unofficially and secretly so that her marriage to Prince William could be confirmed. Nevertheless even being baptized… cannot prevent Prince William’s son [George], the next king and the senior governor of the Church of England, from being a Jew…’
One considerable side benefit for the Jewish infiltration into the British monarchy is that since William the Conqueror in 1066, all of the property of England, Britain and the United Kingdom belongs to the Crown. When one thinks they own their property outright, having no debts due on say, a house; they in fact just own license to the title, and it’s the monarchy which actually owns the property. The Queen continues to legally own the lands of Britain, Northern Ireland, Canada, Australia, New Zealand, land in Antartica and thirty-two of the member nations of the Commonwealth. The king who is the Crown, owns approximately one sixth of the planet’s surface. As one website explains: ‘Feudalism is not dead. It’s just hiding.’ Eminent Domain, that is Compulsory Purchase, gives the Crown or its Government agents, the power to purchase land from the freeholder in the event of necessity. The freeholder has no power to refuse.
The fact that the royal line in England is a fraudulent usurpation and the identity of the House of Windsor is not what everyone thinks it is, is concern enough, one would think; though an additional controversy is that the marriage of Queen Victoria to Prince Albert tempestuous at times, was possibly more divided than realised. Victoria was smitten when she first met Albert of Coburg-Saxe-Gotha; though Albert revealed a different side after marriage, with his thirst for power. In reality, he was king in all but name. Though public perception was a fairy tale marriage, Albert’s strong hold on Court life and Victoria, reshaped life in the palace in the twenty-one years they were married. Victoria having seven of her nine children in the first ten years of Marriage between 1840 and 1850, was in no condition to resist Albert’s aims and was wholly subjugated.
Queen Victoria was also the first known royal carrier of Haemophilia; which is commonly associated with European royal bloodlines – refer article: Rhesus Negative Blood Factor. Persistent rumour surrounds the father of Queen Victoria’s second child and first son, being Lionel Nathan Rothschild who was Nathan Mayer Rothschild’s son. Thus King Edward VII was the firstborn son officially, yet perhaps born in a bigamous relationship and therefore illegitimate. So added to an already fraudulent line, we may have an illegitimate monarch, who was quite accepting and willing to perpetuate a deception – Article: The Establishment: Who are they… What do they want?
The royal blood inherited from King Edward VII – who was known as ‘The Father of Europe’ – in Edward’s son, King George V was in tandem with his marriage to Mary of Teck, who was German on her father’s side and a great granddaughter of King George III on her mother’s side; producing the sons who became King Edward VIII and King George VI – the father of Queen Elizabeth II. The result is that Prince William and particularly his son Prince George, are not legitimately royal, or ‘mainly’ from the tribe of Judah but rather are in truth Jewish, descended from an Edomite bloodline.
The exact nature of the subterfuge perpetrated by influential Jews relating to European royalty and particularly the Royal family of Britain, would be eased if they gave an account of themselves. Though this will never happen. In an ideal world, the advocacy of total respect for the institution and to the Monarch would be appropriate; though as the Crown is corrupt, deceitful, lawless and opposed to truth, liberty and righteousness, with the family culpable of being willing participants in upholding a duplicitous status quo, their position is therefore vulnerable to the scrutiny we are putting it under and its subsequent exposition.’
When the question was posed on the online forum Quora, regarding the usurpation of the British throne by a family with a ‘German-Jewish’ genealogy, it was understandably met with consternation, derision and disbelief. Some of the responses are included.
Cris Smith: “There is [of] course three ways you can gain the throne and crown in the UK. Right of conquer. Right of inheritance. And the third very British way, be invited by parliament who will pass a law declaring you the monarch.”
Therein lies the problem, in that the second option makes sense, while the third is a convenient way of enacting a change of monarch with one deemed more, agreeable? Where would one draw the line for reasons to substitute a monarch?
Chris Spencer: “The only real usurper was William the Conqueror, who was not descended from the English kings and took the throne by military invasion. Every monarch since then has been one of his descendants. There have been a few occasions when the strict rules of inheritance were not followed – three times leading to civil war (the Anarchy, and the Cousins’ War, the Glorious Revolution) and then once to a political decision by Parliament which brought the Hanoverians to the throne… as they were not willing to tolerate another Catholic monarch. The current monarch reigns because he is a direct descendant of William I, and because according to UK law he is the senior descendant of Sophia of Hanover, and therefore the legal monarch of the UK.”
It could be argued that William the Conqueror was actually the rightful heir – from the tribe of Judah. A closer related bloodline sitting on the throne would in the mind of some, be preferable even if Catholic than a monarch 52nd in line who in reality was only overtly Protestant and who was really Jewish. The problem is compounded in placing so much confidence in the ‘law’ of the United Kingdom.
Helen Grant: “… there is no record of Jewish ancestry in the British Royal Family… who do you have in mind for this quintessentially British Royal Family to replace our current one? Of the remaining European monarchies, the Dutch, Spanish and Swedish ones all originated in France, the Belgian one in Germany, the Norwegian one in Denmark and, as far as the Danish Royal Family is concerned, the current branch originated in the Duchies of [Schleswig]-Holstein, which were parts of the Holy Roman Empire, but now part of Germany. I’m sure you will find many people in those countries who oppose the monarchy, but I doubt if anyone does so on the basis that they are not ethnically pure enough.”
No record of Jewish ancestry does not mean it is not there. Jews by necessity through the ages have been masters at disguising their identities. The final point is a valid one, though it remains unsaid, because the citizens of these countries are not aware of the conspiracy by stealth to infiltrate their royalfamilies with a Jewish bloodline.
A Jewish King And Queen Of England? It’s Possible, Bernard Starr, College Professor (Emeritus, City University of New York), Psychologist, Journalist, June 17, 2011 – emphasis mine:
‘What’s the chance of running into two Jews at Buckingham Palace and discovering that they are the King and Queen of England? Farfetched you say. Some curious emerging facts suggest that it could happen.
When the Royal Wedding uniting Kate Middleton and Prince William was announced, genealogy sleuths got to work. At first, the buzz indicated that Kate’s mother, Carole Goldsmith (maiden name), had Jewish ancestry. If Carole Goldsmith were Jewish then, according to Jewish law, her daughter Kate Middleton would be considered Jewish – and could become the first Jewish Queen (Consort) of England.
But alas, investigators still believing that there was a Jewish heritage in Kate’s lineage found that the last five generations of her family were married in churches. Of course, that doesn’t rule out that some may have been secret Jews, which was true for many Jews during the Inquisition. Other sources still suspect Jewish lineage for Kate. And according to an Orthodox Sephardic Rabbi in Israel, both parents of Kate’s mother were Jewish.
But wait, the plot thickens. Other intriguing bits of “evidence” and speculation have been cited… that claim that Diana was conceived during her mother’s affair with the Jewish banker tycoon Sir James Goldsmith (originally Goldschmidt and no apparent relationship to Carole Goldsmith). The report says that Frances was estranged from her husband, Earl Spencer (Viscount Althorp), and had an affair with Sir James Goldsmith just at the time that Diana was conceived. Strengthening the case, a report points to striking resemblances between Princess Diana and Sir James Goldsmith’s other three children, Zak, Ben and Jemima Goldsmith.
If these tidings are true then Diana would be thoroughly Jewish with a Jewish mother (Frances Ruth Burke Roche aka Rothschild) and a Jewish father (Sir James Goldsmith). In turn William, the future King of England, would have deep Jewish roots.
What a myseh (story).’
If there is truth to these accounts, then Prince William could be at least quarter Jewish from his mother Diana and perhaps half Jewish. Add this to Charles’ genetic input, where William would have 9.5% English/Judah blood and 29% royal aka Jewish DNA. Thus, William could be anywhere between 54% to 79% Jewish and far outweighing his English ancestry. For his son George, it means he would be 25% Jewish from his mother Kate and between 27% to 39.5% Jewish from his father William. Giving a total percentage of between 52% and 64.5% Jewish ancestry for Prince George.
Ostensibly, a convenient and plausible picture is painted of a British Monarch who is both English and Scottish. But this is not wholly accurate. The partial truth, is that King Charles III does possess ancestry of all the major ‘royal’ blood lines of the countries that comprise Great Britain and Northern Ireland. For in part, Charles is the descendant of the Stewarts of Scotland, the Tudors of Wales, the Milesians of Ireland and the Plantagenets of England. But, his ancestry is dominated principally by his descent from a ‘German-Jewish’ family, transplanted to the British Isles.
What is incredibly fascinating, is understanding now the thread that unites the four major royal strands Charles has inherited from the British and Irish peoples. Specifically, the actual origin of those four but related lines of Israelite descent. And if that wasn’t enough, even more startling, is the paradoxical intrigue surrounding the origin and identity of Charles III’s real ancestral roots; though geographically stemming from Germany, yet in reality, genealogically Jewish.
Before continuing with King Charles, the following article articulates the dedication his mother Queen Elizabeth exhibited. While she is not a monarch without blemish, she was certainly the epitome of what is required of a British monarch and set an exemplary example in her service to the United Kingdom and the Commonwealth.
Who is the least signifiant person in history that we’ve all probably heard of? Allen Lobo – capitalisation and emphasis his:
‘Not “probably”, but definitely heard of… that would be some understatement if ever there was one! Everyone… living on this planet… knows who she is. In fact I won’t even mention her name at any point in this answer, because I simply don’t need to.
She is easily the most famous sitting monarch, and I’ll bet that if you did a random test of the most recognizable faces in a… poll across the globe, she would rival the American president. Except that she’s been around (and famous) for a time period spanning no fewer than thirteen U.S. presidents (and coincidentally precisely thirteen U.K. prime ministers). So when viewed over that period, that race isn’t even close. She wins a recognition contest hands down. Not even 10% of people today outside of America would recognize a picture of Harry Truman or Dwight Eisenhower, or outside of the U.K. of say John Major or Ted Heath. The good woman has been world famous for nearly 70 years now! In terms of time, more than any other human over that period.
But tell me now, Of what actual significance is she? What real power does she have None. She is a mascot. Nothing more, nothing less.
That isn’t some hyperbole.
The surest way to be unpopular with the [Americans]? Insult their flag.
The surest way to be unpopular with the Brits? Insult their queen.
For all of the fun that Brits often make of [Americans] about the latter’s display of their national flag 24/7 in every… place, the Queen is to the Brits exactly as the “Stars and Stripes” is to the [Americans].
But the American flag has no power in and of itself. It is merely a symbol, albeit an immensely powerful one. Likewise The Queen is an incredibly powerful symbol. But a symbol nonetheless. A rubber stamp who must simply sign off on any decisions made at 10 Downing [Street].’
Well, that is not entirely true as we will learn.
Lobo: ‘Let her try to overrule the prime minister on any critical policy decision and that will bethe end of the British monarchy. Go ahead, name any time in the last seventy years where she said “No!” to the prime minister openly on any national decision of actual consequence. This complete lack of power is not a position borne out of some kind benevolence but out of both necessity and astuteness.
That isn’t to say that the royal family are a deviously power-hungry bunch, but that the House of Windsor is acutely aware of how precarious the position of monarchs is. Not least given the demise of those in every other major European continental power, most notably of their own cousins in Germany and Russia a hundred years ago (the houses of Hohenzollern and Romanov respectively). And then the House of Hapsburg in Austria.
The Windsors are the last ones standing among major European powers.
They know it. They are VERY conscious of it!
And they will not risk anything at any cost, she knows how trying to insert herself into any political decisions would be the quickest way to ensure the demise of the monarchy.
Know why?
Because the public opinion can then turn on a dime at any time if a domestic policy or foreign war which she goes on to even support let alone dictate, then goes seriously bad.
With Tony Blair for the Iraq War or Theresa May with Brexit the public will say “Vote this person out!” But with the monarchy the public will say “ENOUGH!! We didn’t even vote for these people and they’re now trying to dictate our affairs?! Why are they even around?!!”
Now I personally hold that the monarchy is a very important tradition that should be maintained, that the Brits who want to abolish it are… bonkers. But and because of that’s precisely what it is – a venerable tradition, an institution. She is merely the face of that great institution which the British people can rally around, especially given the decimation of other ones like the Anglican Church. And she of all people knows that more than anyone else.
She has no real decisive say in foreign policy or domestic affairs. She is much like the president in India. A titular head of state but for all intents and purposes in frank terms, a completely toothless tiger.’
Again, not quite true and not the closest analogy. The monarch is more akin to a coiled serpent; who’s presence regarding issues remains hidden. Yet it still has two sharp fangs and a whole lot of poison, if and when it needs to strike with a bite.
Lobo: ‘Nobody even knows what she thinks on any important matters of state! Save perhaps for the prime minister who has to meet and consult with her on a fairly regular basis. Show of hands now by any of you who even have a clue about what her opinions are on the real contentious issues of the day among her subjects, like immigration or Brexit.
Any takers? No?
Okay then now go ahead, give me any other major head of state anywhere in the world at large who has significant political power – and about whose policy positions, you not only know practically nothing about but won’t find anything even if you tried. Just even one. Go on, take your time, I’ll wait. Yeah okay, you won’t find any.
Which is precisely the reason for her almost universal popularity. She’s like everyone’s favorite grandma – loved in most part precisely because she is completely powerless. Even her most loyal subjects today would turn against her within moments if she had the power of an actual monarch over their lives. With… good reason. Conversely, even republicans who want to abolish the monarchy and often speak of the royal family as ‘free loaders’ have nothing but good things to say about her. But nobody except the innermost circle of royal family staff and attendants knows what she is like in person, nobody knows how she feels, she never lets her guard down.
She is remarkably unremarkable in terms of behavior, especially in comparison to other royal family members. She has to be, she is after all the monarch. It is on purpose, and it is wise. It is also why Prince William is relatively “bland and boring” compared to his “edgy and cool” brother, Prince Harry. Because Harry won’t be king someday, William will.
When kings, queens and popes had real political power as de facto heads of state? They weren’t anywhere as popular as they are now, after being thoroughly declawed. May sound harsh but it is the plain truth. Her namesake predecessor from four centuries ago, had far more power, actual real power… and was far less popular among her subjects than this one. Because the former then had to take a lot of hard decisions which naturally displeased certain factions, most notably her Catholic subjects. [Even] a member of her own family (Mary, Queen of Scots) plotted to kill her and then was put to death!
But this one has played her part with unerring fidelity, spectacularly well in keeping the dignity of what is perhaps the nation’s most respected institution outside of its armed forces. And the British people should be thankful for that. But therein precisely lies the paradox. She knows that the monarchy must stay distant from the people, smile and wave from afar, to maintain its regal aura.
An emblem. A mascot. Albeit an exemplary one.’
King Charles at the most, has special shoes to fill, or at the least, impressive steps to follow. Yet although Queen Elizabeth may have served valiantly and performed her duty for longer than any other British monarch, it is whether she followed the Eternal and obeyed Him with her whole heart that is the only marker which will count. Jeremiah 17:9-10, TLB: ‘The heart is the most deceitful thing there is and desperately wicked. No one can really know how bad it is! Only the Lord knows! He searches all hearts and examines deepest motives so he can give to each person his right reward, according to his deeds – how he has lived.’
After just over a year since the king was crowned, how is Charles measuring up? One thing which stood out about Elizabeth II was that she was highly visible, whether at public events or in the media. It seems to this writer that Charles III is rather invisible by comparison. Where is the king?
This is somewhat unfair as seventy-five year old Charles has been undergoing health issues since January 2024. Charles has an unspecified ‘form of cancer.’ The cancer was discovered by accident when he underwent a ‘corrective procedure’ for a benign [non-cancerous] prostate enlargement. Charles spent three nights in a private hospital in London and was discharged hours after forty-two year old Catherine, Princess of Wales was released from the same facility after a successful major ‘abdominal operation.’
Charles is receiving treatment for the cancer, which presumably is an orthodox medication involving chemotherapy or similar solution. Cancer is invariably a result of an issue out of kilter in a person’s life, such as a poor diet or mental health – often a product of stress. As such, a correction in one’s diet, the addition of exercise and a positive change in attitude can each be a healthier, more effective and permanent method of healing. It is somewhat frustrating not knowing what type of cancer or how severe it is. All we know is that it is not supposedly prostrate cancer. How refreshing, if the king was open and frank. It would endear him to the people.
As the king is advanced in years, any serious health issue is a cause for concern. Lauren Said-Moorhouse and Max Foster: ‘If the King becomes completely unable to carry out his constitutional duties and the state can no longer function properly, his powers can be withdrawn and assumed by a regent. Under the Regency Act 1937, that would be the next in line to the throne, which is Prince William.’
It is a strange coincidence that two high profile royals should both undergo routine operations and then learn they have in the case of Kate, cancer in the region of her initial operation. She is undergoing a ‘course of preventative chemotherapy.’ Again we do not know what type of surgery or where the cancer is located. Possibly, Kate had a hysterectomy or an ovarian cyst removed. Could Kate’s cancer be stressed related. This writer is not convinced that all is well within the Wales’ household behind closed doors.
Kathryn Lamontagne, historian and British monarchy expert was asked questions by Boston University in an article: What King Charles’ Cancer Could Mean for the Royal Family.
BU: ‘Do you think William is upset about not having this continued privacy during this time?’
KL: “… there is a general concern that William could be thrust into taking on the monarch’s role sooner than expected. And there is concern he might not be ready to take on the mantle… Is he leaning into being a father, rather than a Head of Church and State?”
BU: ‘He wouldn’t be the first heir who unexpectedly took the throne. What are the dangers or issues with that?’
KL: “I think [with] the… 24/7 news service/social media and the issues with his brother… there is so much speculation and a beady eye is always trained on him… but the reactions and expectations would be so quickly amped up that it might be untenable. Never-ending speculation about what’s going on in your family life and an ill father and wife are not a great combination for anyone. He has clearly lost his brother as his advisor and friend, and one wonders if he is in the right place mentally to take on this extra burden [in] possibly becoming monarch.”
BU: ‘Might the King’s younger son, Prince Harry, who has largely been estranged from his family the last few years, take on new responsibilities if Charles is forced to take an extended medical leave?’
KL: “This is speculation, from having read Spare, talking with friends… but if his family needs him, and, importantly, wants him – on his terms – Harry will be there. But there has to be some kind of “moment of clarity” between the different parties. If that happens, I imagine he would be flying over as much as they needed him. But I don’t know that his brother is at that point. There’s a lot in the news about the family dynamic in Britain, and many Britons are exhausted by the narrative. Others are really hoping that a reunion happens and a bond is re-created in some way. But, it can’t be overlooked that Lilibet has never met her grandfather…”
YouGov conducted a poll in late 2023 regarding the monarchy under Charles III.
Q: Do Britons think the UK should continue to have a monarchy?
A: Currently, 62% of Britons say the UK should continue to have a monarchy, with 26% saying the country should have an elected head of state instead. A further 11% are unsure. However, the youngest Britons are divided on whether or not to keep the monarchy – as they have been since 2020. Currently, just 37% of 18-24 year olds want to Britain to remain a monarchy, while 40% would prefer an elected head of state.
Q: Do Britons think the monarchy is good for the country?
A: Most people (58%) think the institution of the monarchy is good for Britain. Only 21% consider it bad for the country, while 21% say it is neither good nor bad. Another 11% are unsure. The youngest Britons disagree with the majority view, however. Only 30% of 18-24 year olds say that the monarchy is good for Britain; the same number think it is bad for the country, and 27% say it is neither good nor bad.
Q: Do Britons think the royal family are good value for money?
A: The public… tend to see the royal family as being worth the money they receive. Half (53%) think they are good value for money, compared to 34% who say they are bad value. Among 18-24 year olds, just 34% agree – in fact, almost half (47%) say they are bad value.
Q: Are Britons proud of, or embarrassed by, the monarchy?
A: The public tend to be proud of the monarchy – 48% say so, compared to only 19% for find them embarrassing. A further 30% say they are neither proud of, nor embarrassed by, the monarchy, while 3% answered ‘don’t know.’
Q: Do Britons think King Charles is doing a good job?
A: Most Britons think the king is doing a good job (59%), compared to only 17% who say he is doing a bad job.
Q: Royal favourability ratings
A: One year into his reign, 60% of Britons have a favourable view of King Charles III, compared to 32% who have a negative view. Prince William, Princess Anne, and Catherine, Princess of Wales, are the most popular royals, with 72-74% of Britons holding a positive view of them.
Prince Andrew continues to feature at the very bottom of the tables, with a mere 6% of Britons saying they feel positively about him. Prince Harry and Meghan, Duchess of Sussex, also continue to be unpopular, with only 31% saying they have a favourable view of the former and 24% the latter. As with all our other royal questions, younger Britons take a more negative view of individual members of the royal family. Indeed, 18-24 year olds actually have net negative opinion of King Charles, with 52% disapproving of him compared to 28% who hold a positive view (giving a net score of -24).
What hasn’t helped the image of the royal family has been the rift between Prince Harry and his wife Meghan with King Charles, Prince William and Princess Catherine. Harry told Britain’s ITV he had fled the UK with his family for California in 2020 “fearing for our lives”, saying he no longer recognised his father or hiselder brother Prince William, the heir to the throne. Harry also said he wanted reconciliation with his family members but they had shown no interest, giving the impression it was better to keep him and Meghan as villains. In his memoir, Spare, Harry reveals that William had knocked him over in a brawl. As well as the fact that both brothers begged their father not to marry his second wife, Camilla now the Queen Consort.’
It is sadly ironic that Charles and Harry are not on good terms. For Charles did not have an easy relationship with his father, Prince Philip.
Ella Creamer: ‘In an interview when he was 20, Charles was asked whether his father had been a “tough disciplinarian” and whether the prince had been told to “sit down and shut up.” Charles responded: “The whole time, yes.”
One wonders whether Prince Philip did not relate well with William either and instead preferred his friendship with Harry.
Prince Philip possessed a blunt and sarcastic wit, one not unlike a stereotypical Jew. He was known for using it at inappropriate occasions and oft with a racist or sexist undertone. The following are examples:
“You are a woman, aren’t you?” (in Kenya after accepting a small gift from a local woman – 1984).
“Aren’t most of you descended from pirates?” (to a wealthy islander in the Cayman Islands).
“Still throwing spears?” (question put to an Aboriginal Australian during a visit).
“It looks as if it was put in by an Indian” (referring to an old-fashioned fuse box in a factory near Edinburgh – 1999).
“There’s a lot of your family in tonight” (after looking at the name badge of businessman Atul Patel at a Palace reception for British Indians – 2009).
“If you stay here much longer you’ll all be slitty-eyed” (to a group of British students during a royal visit to China – 1986).
“The Philippines must be half-empty as you’re all here running the NHS” (on meeting a Filipino nurse at Luton and Dunstable Hospital – 2013).
“You can’t have been here that long, you haven’t got [a] pot belly” (to a Briton he met in Hungary).
“How do you keep the natives off the booze long enough to pass the test” (to a Scottish driving instructor).
“Do you have a pair of knickers made out of this?” (question to female Scottish Conservative leader Annabel Goldie, while pointing to some tartan in Edinburgh – 2010).
“I would get arrested if I unzipped that dress” (to 25-year-old council worker Hannah Jackson, who was wearing a dress with a zip running the length of its front, on a Jubilee visit to Bromley, Kent – 2012).
Anonymous quote: “Prince Philip to European aristocracy is what Donald Trump is to American liberal democracy: an embarrassment – the men who flaunt the ugly truth from under the thin veneer of their bourgeois etiquette.”
Tom Sykes provides an overview of a man who may have shaped the Windsor family more than the late Queen – emphasis mine:
‘The dysfunction at the heart of the British royal familyhas often been ascribed to the outsized role of its domineering patriarch, Prince Philip… At moments he was a tyrannical father and vengeful ex-father-in-law, whose child rearing was condemned by his own son. Philip rarely showed what might be called a soft side, at least in public – but he was absolutely dedicated to his wife in supporting her role as queen. Although she remained devoted to him throughout their long and sometimes turbulent marriage, finding a role that would fulfill him within the marriage presented Philip with a major challenge.
As viewers of The Crown saw, Philip was in many ways a traditional man of his times; however, he was in a marriage which defined him as number two, an adjunct. He railed, for example, when it was decreed by the government that his children’s last name would be “Windsor” and that he was “the only man in the country not allowed to give his name to his own children.” The Queen compensated these emasculating wounds to Philip’s pride by allowing Philip to be “the dominant force in the family”…
This dynamic hardened after the queen ascended unexpectedly early to the throne in 1952 at the age of 26; her official duties meant she was able to find very little time for her children. “… [relying] increasingly on her husband to make the major family decisions, and she depended on the nannies to supervise daily lives.” Philip was not only in charge of things like school, activity, and (later) career choices, but also dictated the overall tenor of their hands-off, nanny-reliant parenting style. Philip, who had been abandoned by his own parents, expected his children to stand on their own feet.
“He took the view… that it was no good trying to mould them, that the only way they’d learn was by doing it for themselves… the queen and Prince Philip brought up the children extremely toughly. Never cry when hurt, never make a fuss.” The impression of Philip as a tough, unemotional, and rather cold-hearted parent was devastatingly confirmed when Prince Charles, in 1994, gave a series of interviews to Jonathan Dimbleby… In a series of candid tirades, he publicly blamed his father for his lonely, unhappy childhood and for forcing him into a loveless marriage with Princess Diana. Dimbleby’s book, described Charles as a timid and passive young boy who was cowed by his father.
Philip for his part, was upset that his son preferred the arts to sports, and was “a bit of a wimp.” He publicly humiliated him, using “mocking banter” that brought him to tears “particularly at social gatherings.” Philip’s cousin Patricia Knatchbull said that Philip was tough on Charles because he wanted to help him develop traits that would help him deal with the pressures of being the future king. Charles told Dimbleby that his dad seemed to prefer his more outgoing and “fearless” sister, Anne. Philip and Anne were certainly more attuned emotionally than Philip and Charles… [and] that Philip encouraged her boisterous behavior as a youngster, and respected her opinionated personality.’
“Anne and the Duke of Edinburgh are actually very similar characters. In many ways I think Anne is the son he wishes he’d had “- Penny Junor
‘Undoubtedly, Philip was not as tough on Edward and Andrew as he was on the boy who would be king, and neither of them have ever complained publicly about his child-rearing. Society journalist Sue Arnold told Vanity Fair, “Andrew’s romantic escapades, together with some much-publicized midshipman japes, earned him the reputation of Royal Lout-About-Town, a label that saddened his mother and annoyed his father. Secretly, however, Prince Philip admires Andrew’s macho action-man image – it reminds him of his own youth.”
However Philip was disgusted, in later years, by Andrew’s unfailing ability to bring the royals into disrepute. He also loathed his unconventional post-divorce living arrangements, which saw him continue to share a home with ex-wife Sarah Ferguson, who he hated with a passion. Philip and Edward were never believed to be close. Philip was dismayed at Edward’s decision to pursue a career in the arts, as a theater and TV producer, and ridiculed him for the embarrassing TV show he organized featuring members of the royal family called It’s a Royal Knockout…
It wasn’t just Charles’ youth that he claimed his father destroyed; the book also said Prince Charles was rushed into asking Lady Diana Spencer to marry him by Philip. After they had been courting just a few months, Dimbleby said, Philip wrote to Charles saying he had one of two options: “Either to offer his hand in marriage, thereby pleasing both his family and the country, or to end the relationship immediately” for the sake of her honor. The prince “interpreted his father’s attitude as an ultimatum,” the book said, and in a “confused and anxious state of mind” he “tried to reconcile himself to the inevitable.” Robert Lacey described in his book, The Queen, how… “At some stage when the marriage started going wrong… he dug this letter out, folded it up and started carrying it round and showing it to everyone. It was his attempt to say that he was forced into it.”
Philip remained so annoyed by Charles’ attack on him in Dimbleby’s book that seven years after it was published he quietly co-operated with Turner… sometimes described as a biography, which, while not officially authorized, was well sourced and quoted Philip’s judgment of Charles as “precious, extravagant, and lacking in the dedication… to make a good king.” It was originally published in The Telegraph in 2001, but is no longer [believed to be] available in full online.
Turner claimed Charles never learned how to handle his father’s “hectoring” manner and quoted an aide as saying: “He is quite frightened of his father, who dominates the family by being bullying and loud. Charles deals with it by disengaging. That is why he doesn’t play a bigger role in family affairs. His father often doesn’t let him get a look-in. Charles is far too sensitive.” Perhaps Charles was weak, but there is little doubt that Philip could be a terrifying and intimidating patriarch’ and he despised self-pity in others, ‘especially Charles, whose extravagance and self-indulgence drove him to distraction.
In 2004, a friend of this reporter, who was at that time a confidant of Sarah Ferguson’s, said that she would describe Prince Philip thus: “He rules that family with a rod of iron.” Philip and Fergie fell out spectacularly and he vengefully (although ultimately unsuccessfully) sought to exclude Fergie from her family’s life in the wake of her divorce from Andrew. The narrative of the tyrannical despot was certainly spread by Ferguson to almost anyone who would listen. It is also only fair to point out that he was also hugely supportive to both Fergie and Diana (another royal woman he was accused of bullying) when they first married into the family.
Clear evidence of his warm relations with Diana was actually made public in a series of letters between Diana and Philip that were presented to an inquest investigating the death of Diana and her lover Dodi Fayed in a Paris car crash in August 1997. Philip wrote in one typewritten letter, dated 1992, as the Wales’ marriage foundered: “If invited, I will always do my utmost to help you and Charles to the best of my ability, but I am quite ready to concede that I have no talents as a marriage counsellor!!!” In her handwritten reply, Diana addressed Philip as “Dearest Pa,” and said: “I was particularly touched by your most recent letter which proved to me, if I didn’t already know it, that you really do care. You are very modest about your marriage guidance skills and I disagree with you.”
Philip was also a cheerleader for Ferguson in the early years of her marriage to Andrew, which took place five years after Diana’s wedding. Fergie’s father, Major Ronald Ferguson, was Prince Philip’s polo manager and, a keen flyer himself, Philip was impressed by Fergie getting her pilot’s licence in 1986, and helicopter license in 1987. She also learned horse-drawn carriage driving, with Philip, who continued carriage driving until his 98th year (when COVID, not old age, put a stop to it) as her tutor.
But Philip absolutely believed, with every fiber of his being, that being a royal meant sublimating one’s own desires and wishes to the sacred task of doing one’s duty to the institution. And when he decided that Fergie and Diana had abandoned that duty,he went to war on them as ferociously and brutally as he had once protected them.He maintained a mean-spirited boycott of Fergie to the end of his days, refusing to even be in the same room with her, a vow that was only broken once, when they both attended Prince Harry’s wedding.
His critics say that Philip exhibited gross double standards and was accused of having several affairs himself, most notably with showgirl Pat Kirkwood. It could be argued he exploited his wife’s predictable silence in the service of upholding the monarchy’s reputation. Other women rumoured to be lovers of Philip included the actress Merle Oberon; the Duchess of York’s mother, Susan Barrantes; and Philip’s glamorous carriage-driving companion, Lady Romsey. The Duchess of Abercorn, while admitting to “a highly charged chemistry” with Philip, denied any physical relationship, adding that “the passion was in the ideas.”
Caroline Halleman: ‘Philip has also been tied to Penelope “Penny” Knatchbull, Countess Mountbatten of Burma, a close family friend and the wife of Norton Knatchbull, the grandson of Philip’s uncle, Louis Mountbatten. Their relationship is a key plot point in season five of The Crown. Again, of course, an affair or any impropriety has never been confirmed, but Philip and Penny were undeniably close.’
‘Biographer Sarah Bradford had no doubts when she plainly labeled Philip an adulterer… “The Duke of Edinburgh has had affairs… full-blown affairs and more than one… He has affairs and the queen accepts it. I think she thinks that’s how men are. He’s never been one for chasing actresses… His interest is quite different. The women he goes for are always younger than him, usually beautiful, and highly aristocratic.” Penny was one of only 30 mourners invited to Prince Philip’s private funeral in April 2021.’
Penny Knatchbull, Countess Mountbattern of Burma
‘Tapes of Princess Diana recorded by her public speaking coach Peter Settelen reveal that Philip approved of Prince Charles’s affair with Camilla. Or at least, Diana thought so… “Diana says that Prince Philip told Charles that he could go back to Parker-Bowles ‘after five years’ if the marriage did not work.”
Sykes: ‘Philip himself explicitly denied infidelity, reportedly once telling an unidentified female journalist: “Good God, woman, have you ever stopped to think that for years, I have never moved anywhere without a policeman accompanying me? So how the hell could I get away with anything like that?” Hypocritical or not, Philip became utterly furious with his daughters-in-law when they publicly admitted affairs (Diana) or were caught in the act like Fergie.
That his racist and sexist jokes are sadly part of his legacy in the popular imagination only serves to remind us that while Philip may have believed everyone else was too sensitive, it was his own lack of sensitivity that may be construed as his greatest weakness. Ultimately, unlike the queen, he was simply not able to change with the times, or – like other royals – telegraph a relatable empathy.
… Philip took great pride in fulfilling the drudgery of royalty; whether he was meeting celebrities or opening a supermarket, he would go. His commitment to showing up meant he became a much-in-demand charitable patron: When he finally stood down from public life in 2017, he was patron, president, or a member of over 780 organizations. He was regularly cited as the hardest working royal, and the Telegraph calculated that, over his life, he carried out over 22,000 public engagements, made 637 solo overseas visits, and gave 5,493 speeches. They are amazing numbers, and there is no disputing that, for all his faults, Prince Philip made an extraordinary contribution to British public life.
He had planned to live out the rest of his days at a farmhouse on the Sandringham estate, but the coronavirus meant he actually spent most of the last year of his life in lockdown with the queen at Windsor Castle. It was an extraordinary twist of fate for this most unsentimental, family-minded of men, that the last year of his life was the longest, by far, that he ever spent with his wife.’
It was only natural then, that Charles would turn to his mother for everything he was not receiving from his Germanic father.
Charles remained in the shadow of the most recognised mother in the world for seventy-five long years. One wonders how her death has really impacted him and just how greatly he on the one hand misses her and on the other, is relieved to finally be on a throne which ironically now holds far less appeal than when he was younger.
According to Ella Creamer: ‘Charles’ U.S. Secret Service codename is “Unicorn.” Not a coincidence, as the Scottish symbol of a unicorn is on the Royal Coat of Arms as well as Charles’s former Prince of Wales Coat of Arms – below.
While Philip undoubtedly had mistresses and affairs, it appears that the apple does not fall far from the tree. “Do You Seriously Expect Me To Be The First Prince Of Wales In History Not To Have A Mistress?” – Prince Charles. A surprisingly open quote by Charles from the Daily Mail newspaper in 1994. If Charles had been pressured to marry Diana as he claims, then it was doomed from the beginning as highlighted by the fact that when Charles and Diana married on July 29th, 1981 at St Paul’s Cathedral, they had only met thirteen times beforehand. Charles had proposed February 6, 1981 in a rushed romance. On February 26th, an interviewer said, “You both look very much in love,” to which Lady Diana replies, “Oh, yes. Absolutely.” Charles however, answers with an enigmatic, “Whatever ‘in love’ means”, with an awkward silence ensuing.
A reticent looking Prince Charles
With hindsight, how could the people’s princess compete with a woman who so obviously is Charles’ soul mate.
Any mention of Diana is tinged with huge sadness and the dramatic loss of one so young. She had a unique gift in making people feel included and that they were not alone. The jury is still out on the manner of her death, for those who do not subscribe to it being merely a horrendous accident. If we place the simple accident scenario to one side and entertain a conspiracy to murder, then a suspect and a motive are required. First, it may be helpful to discuss the anomalies surrounding the tragic incident on the evening of August 31, 1997 in the French capital.
Rumours of a conspiracy were so prevalent – fuelled by the Daily Express and Egyptian businessmen Mohamed al-Fayed – that the the ‘Met Police were forced to launch Operation Paget, an inquiry to establish whether there was any truth in the theories. It lasted years, cost millions of pounds – and found that the theories were entirely without foundation, and that all that happened that night was an incredibly unfortunate accident. The report examined 175 theories about what happened that night, some of them small and some of them profound. It found that none of them were true.’
Of course it did. There is no way any other result would have been forth coming. It is exactly the same as any enquiry into the death of John F Kennedy. Even if the truth had been uncovered, it would never be disclosed to the public.
Diana was pregnant and according to Mohamed al-Fayed, this was was the reason for the plot to murder her. Diana was pregnant with his son’s child and that idea was unpalatable to the British state. Andrew Griffin: ‘Mr Fayed said that the royal family “could not accept that an Egyptian Muslim could eventually be the stepfather of the future King of England.” Yet in Diana’s post-mortem examination there were no signs of pregnancy; with tests on her blood finding no evidence of this condition. Close friends and confidantes confirmed that she hadn’t mentioned the possibility of being pregnant.
A reoccurring accusation is that of the photographers on the night who are repeatedly blamed for causing the car to crash, whether there was a conspiracy or not on their part. This solution has a wide acceptance because of the paparazzi’s treatment of Diana and its harmful impact throughout her life. The chasing pack of motorcycles may have caused the Mercedes Diana was in to accelerate to an unsafe speed. Their chase pattern in circulating around the vehicle may also have encouraged an environment where a crash could more easily happen. The official investigation by Operation Paget pointed out that the paparazzi are not a cohesive group – they act separately, competing for the best photo – and were unlikely to have been working as a conspiratorial unit.
Of course in a conspiracy scenario, not all, just one motorcyclist or moped rider could have been bought off to make sure they chased hard and pushed the Mercedes to keep increasing speed. A car going too fast within the city limits has an increased chance of an accident. Whether the paparazzi pack kept up or not with the designated motorcycle and in this case they did, only added to the occupants of the car feeling all the more harassed and placing the onus on the driver to try and outdistance them. In this case dangerously so.
While the Mercedes driver Henri Paul was the head of security at the Ritz Hotel in Paris, it is thought by some that he was working for a UK or French security service – as he appeared to have more money than would be expected. The claim that Mr Paul was ‘drunk’ at the time of the crash is believed to be false and a lie spread in the media to cover up the killing. His body perhaps swapped with another person, so that the toxicological results would appear correct, or alternatively the results were falsified. Support for this line of reasoning is that Mr Paul did not behave like he was inebriated earlier in the night. Even so, there is no evidence to suggest that either of these points contributed to the crash. Granted, there were ‘mistakes made with the tests’ involved in checking the alcohol level in Henri Paul’s blood.
Central to the conspiracy on Diana’s death is the car that Diana was travelling in. Griffin: ‘Conspiracy theorists claim that its route was blocked, that it was driving at an unusual speed, or that something had been tampered with in the car.’ Reports did not reveal anything out of order with the car. Nor did witnesses express anything unusual about the way it was driving, only that it was going fast.
A number of people reported observing flashes as the car headed into the tunnel prior to crashing. Thus blaming the flashes as the cause of the car crash. Yet evidence for these flashes is lacking and could well be explained by the photographer’s camera flashes or oncoming vehicle headlights.
Coupled with a bought off paparazzi driver – or perhaps just a singular event as the paparazzi were a given on the night – it would have been relatively straight forward to slip a drug in one of Henri Paul’s drinks while he waited at the Ritz Hotel. A drug which heightened his paranoia, agitated his pulse and heart rate; while at the same time affecting Paul’s coordination and judgement.
A vital aspect of the events that night is the belief that a lack of proper medical attention contributed to Diana’s death. ‘Conspiracy theorists believe that doctors allowed Diana to die, on purpose.’ This stems from the fact that French emergency services focus on giving treatment at the scene before moving a person to hospital. While in the United Kingdom the priority is getting the patient quickly to hospital. The Operation Paget report concluded that ‘such a conspiracy would require a substantial number of expert doctors and other caregivers to both break their ethics and then lie about doing so.’ Regardless of the order of process, doctors have since said that it was almost impossible for Diana to have ever survived her injuries.
Griffin: ‘The main motivating factor behind the conspiracies is the belief that Diana herself thought she was going to be killed. And that much, it appears, is true. Chief among them is a letter that was disclosed by Paul Burrell, Diana’s one time butler, who said he had been given it for safekeeping.’
“I am sitting here at my desk today in October, longing for someone to hug me and encourage me to keep strong and hold my head high. This particular phase in my life is the most dangerous… [?] is planning ‘an accident’ in my car, brake failure and serious head injury in order to make the path clear for Charles to marry…”
‘The letter appears eerily prescient. And, indeed, it had history: when Diana wrote the letter, she had experienced problems with her car, had voiced fears about them, and her bodyguard had died in an accident that she believed had been a conspiracy. Diana clearly had concerns about her safety: that much isn’t a conspiracy theory.
In 2004, US news channel NBC aired video showing Diana talking about an affair with Barry Mannakee, a former bodyguard who she described as “the greatest love I’ve ever had. [But] it was all found out and he was chucked out [from royal protection]. Then he was killed. I think he was bumped off,” she said in the tapes.’ It was suggested there was a mysterious driver who had helped orchestrate the car crash in which Mr Mannakee died. He was riding as a pillion passenger on a motorbike, when the bike crashed into another car ‘intentionally’ coming out of a junction.
The truth on what happened late that night in Paris will likely never be known, if it was more than an accident. Chief suspects in ascending order of likelihood would include: the British government; Prince Charles; Camilla Parker-Bowles; and Prince Philip.
The two most likely motives would be one: Charles had lived in the shadow of his mother the Queen, but it would be intolerable for him once king, to be continually overshadowed by the ever popular and arguably the most famous and loved person in the world: Diana. No one puts Charles in the corner. Except in this case, Diana certainly did, through no fault of her own. She epitomised everything Charles doesn’t, yet frankly a monarch should. How authentic it would be if the Crown only but realised that a shroud of secrecy and mystery – as forged by the Wizard of Oz for example – only distances and disenchants people.
Diana once said she would ‘Like to be Queen of people’s hearts.’ Which she undoubtedly and dearly achieved. Diana was vulnerable, honest, kind and generous. The outpouring of grief and respect at the news of her death and exemplified during her funeral, proof she had touched not just a nation, but the world. My, the monarchy has a lot to learn. And in their self-satisfaction they have failed to digest the lessons which should have been eagerly assimilated from Diana’s experience. Instead they were relieved that she could be compartmentalised away forever after her ‘untimely’ demise.
While Charles is not the formidable man his father was, he is a Scorpio and they have a sting in their tail and are not afraid to use it. That said, it is difficult to imagine Charles being involved in any order to kill Diana, let alone masterminding the operation. Perhaps Philip, the ruthless and cold patriarch took matters into his own hands and had the immensely problematic Diana silenced once and for all. Even though divorced, the other motive and one which Diana alluded to in her letter, was clearing the path for Charles to remarry with no hindrances of any kind. In this case, her nemesis Camilla. Who suddenly finds herself suspect number one with a very plausible motive. She certainly had the most to gain, more than Charles. For if Camilla’s intentions were to marry Charles, with designs on becoming queen with no rival to outshine her… well, the rest is history.
This brings us to the equally unsavoury topic of associations with unseemly individuals. Most recently and publicly, involving Prince Andrew. Yet in the distracting furor of this event, Charles similar friendship never came under the same microscopic scrutiny as his younger brother. The intention is not to go into detail. Only to highlight that ‘where there is smoke there is fire’ and that one can be ‘guilty by association.’
Jeffrey Edward Epstein allegedly died by suicide in a New York prison during August, 2019. Strange then that he has been sighted more than once, including in Lebanon.
The list above purporting to include visitor’s to Epstein’s ‘island’ is like reading a who’s, who of celebrities. It may be a complete fabrication. Or it may have a semblance of truth. And of course, just because someone visited Epstein’s island, does not mean they took part in what was on offer. With that said, there are names on the list which this writer recognises are people who unfortunately, align ideologically with Establishment groups such as the Illuminati and in practicing Satanic worship. The two most glaring names on the list, are Prince Andrew and alarmingly, Charles.
The adage ‘a man is known by his friends’ is a true one, as is ‘birds of a feather flock together.’ It certainly does not paint Prince Andrew in a good light, nor does it for King Charles. Even Paul stated the same understanding to the church congregation at Corinth, who were want to allow sinners openly transgress the law. 1 Corinthians 15:33, EEB: “Do not let anyone deceive you. Remember this: ‘If you become a friend of bad people, you also will live in a bad way.’
One would like to give the present king the benefit of the doubt. Except, Charles had a friendship with James Wilson Vincent Savile… otherwise known as Sir Jimmy Savile OBE KCSG. Photographs of Savile and Charles in public together show them clearly comfortable in one another’s presence, invariably laughing and sharing a joke. It definitely wasn’t a mere acquaintance, as evidenced by Savile claiming to be a frequent visitor to both Buckingham and St James palaces.
The name Savile is ‘English (of Norman origin; Yorkshire): a habitational name from’ Normandy in northern France of ‘which the identity is not clear though it is probably Sainville in Eure-et-Loire so called from Old French saisne ‘Saxon’ + ville ‘settlement.’ Saville signifies a ‘Saxon settlement.’ Saville is a variation of Savile. Famously, Savile Row is a sophisticated street in Mayfair, London, specialising in bespoke suits and garments.
Jimmy Saville was born on Halloween, October 31, 1926 and died just short of his 85th birthday on October 29, 2011. Of note is that his last name contains the word vile and can be re-spelt as evil, in which Savile certainly was both.
Regarding Savile: “Hidden in plain sight,” wrote one commenter, while another person said: “They all knew. Shielded as he was in the inner circle of the establishment.” An Establishment which included, the BBC, Prime Minster Margaret Thatcher and Buckingham Palace.
Savile’s authorised biographer ‘Alison Bellamy… unearthed the paedophile’s guide in the files she kept while researching for her book. The Former Yorkshire Evening Post journalist said: “Jimmy is advising them how to do it. “What they should do. How they should act. What they should say. Should they say anything?” She added: “Jimmy seems to be a kind of unofficial chief advisor to the Prince of Wales.”
‘… Charles penned his own response to Savile on January 27, 1989. His letter allegedly read: “I attach a copy of my memo on disasters which incorporates your points and which I showed to my Father. He showed it to Her Majesty.”
Whether Charles has proclivities or not like Savile or was blissfully unaware of Savile’s predilection, it shows a serious gross misjudgement of Jimmy Savile’s character on Charles’ part. This shouldn’t come as a great surprise, as he has shown the same naive weakness of character as a young man, in allowing Camilla to gain not only his ear, but also his heart.
Comments online on Charles’ relationship with Savile and other sex offenders: 1. “You can tell a lot about a man by the company he keeps.” 2. “… ‘if a man keeps company with thieves he is either a thief himself or has no issue with thieves’. The same applies in this situation, either he’s a pedophile himself or he has no issue with pedophilia as a whole, hence why he’s befriended many pedophiles and further defended them.”
Some readers may blindly think Charles III is a king who exercises his authority in accordance with parliament; bound in exercising his powers within limits prescribed by the established legal framework of the constitution. In other words, a constitutional monarch, unlike an absolute monarch who is the only decision-maker. Yet in February 2021, The Guardian newspaper published two articles which demonstrated Queen Elizabeth and King Charles’ influence and power over parliament. The Queen for example had lobbied parliament to make herself exempt from a law that would have publicly revealed her private wealth. It was then revealed that over the course of her reign she and King Charles had vetted the drafts of at least a thousand articles of legislation prior to their public debate in parliament. So much for King Charles merely being a ceremonial figurehead.
Author Christopher D Spivey in his book, Monsters in the Palace, 2019, lifts the diabolical lid on the monarchy of Great Britain, which isn’t so great. In the vein of other authors such as Chris Everard and David Icke. Not everything can be vouched for as accurate, though even if ten percent were true, it would be enough to make one recoil in horror and complete disgust at the ‘sheer depth of corruption and rottenness in the ruling establishment’ in the United Kingdom. Two of the ten chapters in Spivey’s book include: Prince Philip: The sickest man in the UK? and Prince Charles, heir to Dracula’s blood line.
Spivey – emphasis mine: ‘Filmmaker and child abuse survivor Bill Maloney… [in] a rousing speech… committed treason under Nelson’s column [on August 7, 2010]… [when he declared] that the Queen Mother was a paedophile. Diana had apparently [confirmed] to a close friend that she was evil. Her footman, who had previously been a butler to the Queen, was a convicted child sex offender who used to groom his victims by taking them to parties with the Queen Mother at Clarence House.’
It is tragically ironic then that the Queen committed a treasonous act herself in 1972 ‘when she let the corrupt paedophile Prime Minister, Edward Heath sign away our sovereignty… under very unfavourable terms for the [United Kingdom] – Terms which Heath had in fact been blackmailed into agreeing… [for] it was allegedly discovered that Heath was molesting young boys from various children’s care homes around the country.
Many of these boys were… provided to Heath – and many more prominent MP’s for that matter – by the Radio 1 DJ and TV celebrity, Jimmy Savile… he was extremely flamboyant, he never married… never… had a girlfriend. But most tellingly of all was his fondness for children, especially boys in care homes.’ Regarding Charles, Spivey says: ‘Charles, on the other hand is also rumoured to be gay, or at least bisexual.’
Spivey concludes: ‘… in reality the British Royal Family are evil, inbred parasites who despise us. And far from being holier than thou, they worship Satan, are ALL deeply perverted and – if many royal researchers are to be believed – they actively take part in child sacrifice.’ Now this might sound harsh and far-fetched. But it is worth noting what one outsider who became an insider thought about the wonderful Windsors.
Royal biographer Sarah Bradford documented that Diana called the Windsors “the Germans” and that she viewed them as “jumped-up foreign princelings.” Diana and Charles were distantly related, as he was her sixteenth cousin once removed. Yet ironically, Diana actually possessed more British ‘royal blood’ than her in-laws. Thus explaining why she viewed them as the Germans. Bradford also implied in her 2006 biography of Diana that the late princess looked down on the royals due to their German roots, and because her blood was bluer than theirs.
Not only did Diana make this dig against the royal family, she infamously labelled them lizards during her interview with Barbara Walters in 1995. This is some allegation and of course one which most would laugh at with scorn at a woman seemingly off her trolley. Yet in 1998, David Icke published The Biggest Secret, which is considered an important tome in lizard people conspiracy theory. In it, Icke claims that the Royal Family are “bloodsucking alien lizards” and that the late Queen and Duke of Edinburgh, were shape-shifters who drank human blood in the endeavour to remain human looking. As incredulous as this sounds, the concept of beings such as this is not to be ridiculed without consideration – Articles: Principalities & Potentates: What they want… Who they are; Rhesus Negative Blood Factor; and Chapter XXII Alpha & Omega.
For newer readers, one commentator describes the lizards as humanoid reptilians who have the power to shape-shift into human form. They are very tall and have retractable wings. It is held that the lizards are the hidden rulers behind secret societies such as Freemasonry and the Illuminati. The lizards have been visiting Earth for millennia and breeding with humans; resulting in lizard-human hybrids. The reptilian lizards originate from the constellation Draco and have links with other systems like Sirius and Orion. They are in our popular culture called aliens and the Greys are in their service. Draco, is the eighth largest constellation, shaped like a dragon and means ‘huge serpent.’
The following article is quoted for the interesting points it makes, which tie in with a number of subjects raised thus far; though this writer disagrees with its central thesis: that Charles is the prophesied Antichrist in the Book of Revelation – refer Chapter XXI The Incredible Identity, Origin & Destiny of Nimrod; Chapter XXII Alpha & Omega; and article: Is America Babylon?
Calculate the Number of the Beast, Dani Cheung – emphasis mine:
‘There is a man on the world scene whose name and title calculates to 666 in both Hebrew and English. He doesn’t fit the image of a strong charismatic leader, and most of us think of him as “weak”. He is… Prince Charles of Wales.
He is a Prince, through his father’s lineage, of the same people who destroyed the Temple in 70 AD – the Romans – refer Chapter XXVIII The True Identity & Origin of Germans & Austrians – Ishmael & Hagar. There was a documentary on Israeli television about Prince Charles which introduced his lineage chart to the Jewish people.
Prince Charles is not well respected by his own people (even more so after the Diana ‘car crash’). He has been through many messy public scandals, and there have been rumours of homosexuality, adultery (proven), occult practices and spiritual worship…
There were seven emperors of the Holy Roman Empire named Charles… Prince Charles’ lineage chart shows that he is descended, through his father, from the fifth emperor of the Holy Roman Empire named Charles, of the House of Hapsburg.
Prince Charles’ coat of arms and crest was designed for him by the British College of Heraldry, using a system of guidelines over 500 years old. It contains… the Biblical symbols of the Antichrist. It has a dog supported by a roaring lion and a unicorn, (called a wild beast with a straight horn, or a wild oxen). Psalms 22:19-21 describes these animals, with a prayer for deliverance. The composite beast of Revelation 13:2, with the head of a lion, body of a leopard and feet of a bear.. is on his Coat of Arms.
It represents the emperors of the Holy Roman Empire. These are the animal symbols for France, the leopard;* Germany, the Bear; and England, the lion. These nations represented the western arm of the Holy Roman Empire.’
In the Bible, these animals are symbolic representations for successive kingdoms or empires as outlined in Daniel 7:3-7. Where the Lion, was Chaldea-Babylonia; the Bear, Medo-Persia; and the Leopard, Greco-Macedonia.* Today, the descendants of these ancient peoples are respectively the Italians; Turks; and French.*
Cheung: ‘That verse also says, “And the dragon gave him his power and his throne and great authority.” The dragon is “symbolic”… Prince Charles… has a red dragon on his coat of arms. It comes from the flag of Wales… At his coronation, he sat on a chair with a large red dragon emblazoned on it.’
And what is a dragon? It is a very large lizard with wings.
Cheung: ‘During the ceremony, his mother said, “This dragon gives you your power, your throne and your authority” – Chapter XXII Alpha & Omega. His response to her was, “I am now your Leige-man, and worthy of your earthly worship.” Leige is an old English word meaning “Lord”.
… Prince Charles Coat of Arms has another symbol – The Order of the Garter. The Order of the Garter is the parent organization over Free Masonry, world-wide. When a man becomes a 33rd Degree Mason, heswears allegiance to that organization, and thereby to [King] Charles [Articles: 33; and The establishment: Who are they… What do they want?]
It also always seems that the devil or dark characters like Dracula often appear or are symbolised in books and films as an aristocratic person.
I also remember a newspaper article a couple of years ago when a young man tried to “assassinate” Prince Charles. He had a fake gun and ran on to the platform where Prince Charles was speaking and aimed a gun at him – Prince Charles just stood there in front of him and did not flinch. After that incident he was interviewed and asked how he managed to stand there and not move or duck out of the way… He said “It was from years of breeding.” I never quite understood what he meant until now.’
The fourteenth monarch of the kingdom of Judah was the inherently evil Manasseh. Of the twenty rulers before Judah’s fall and captivity, twelve were deemed evil.
2 Kings 21:1-16
English Standard Version
‘Manasseh was twelve years old when he began to reign, and he reigned fifty-five years in Jerusalem [from 696 to 642 BCE]… And he did what was evil in the sight of the Lord, according to the despicable practices of the nations… For he rebuilt the high places that Hezekiah his father had destroyed, and he erected altars for Baal and made an Asherah [tree or pole], as Ahab king of Israel had done, and worshiped all the host of heaven [false gods] and served them… and usedfortune-tellingandomensanddealt withmediumsand with necromancers. He did much evil in the sight of the Lord, provoking him to anger… Manasseh led [Judah] astray to do more evil than the nations had done whom the Lord destroyed before the people of Israel…Moreover, Manasseh shed very much innocent blood, till he had filled Jerusalem from one end to another…’
Manasseh had followed in the footsteps of the eighth king of the Kingdom of Israel, the equally evil Ahab – who reigned for 21 years from 874 to 853 BCE. Of the twenty kings of Israel, not one was counted as righteous, for all of them were recorded as evil – Article: Belphegor.
1 Kings 21:25-26
English Standard Version
‘There was none who sold himself to do what was evil in the sight of the Lord like Ahab, whom Jezebel his wife incited. He acted very abominably in going after idols, as the Amorites had done, whom the Lord cast out before the people of Israel.’
Even so, King Ahab differed from King Manasseh in that he repented of his evil ways – 1 Kings 21:27-29. In so doing, he averted disaster befalling Israel and stalled their captivity at the hands of the Assyrians, until 722 BCE.
King Charles could take the unprecedented step of turning from evil practices – whether they be embracing other faiths or worse – and return to the true faith once delivered (Jude 3). If he is desirous of etching himself into history for all time and at once gaining the favour of the Almighty, his example to the British people and to the whole world in turning to the truth of the word and to the one true God would be monumental. Such actions would impact the future of the monarchy and those who sit on the throne after him.
For the future of the monarchy is at stake, as it is in grave danger. At a certain point, the true Antichrist – not Charles III as postulated by Dani Cheung – will seek to depose earthly rulers and seize their thrones for itself (Daniel 8:24, Revelation 13:2, 7) – Chapter XXI The Incredible Identity, Origin & Destiny of Nimrod; articles: Four Kings & One Queen; and Is America Babylon?
Michel de Nostredame – aka Nostradamus – was a French astrologer, apothecary [Pharmacist], physician and seer who lived between 1503 to 1566. Nostradamus is reputed to have foreseen many future events. He wrote 942 predictions in his book Les Propheties in 1555.
Supposedly, a quatrain predicts King Charles’ reign coming to an abrupt end. Where it says: ‘King of the Isles driven out by force… replaced by one who will have no mark of a king.’ Mario Reading analysed the passage – in his 2005 book, Nostradamus: The Complete Prophecies for the Future – interpreting it as: “Because they disapproved of his divorce, a man who later they considered unworthy; The People will force out the King of the islands; A man will replace who never expected to be king.”
Reading thinks Nostradamus predicted the king may abdicate, with Prince Harry possibly taking up the throne, despite now being fifth in line – behind his brother William and his three children, George Alexander Louis, born 2013; Charlotte Diana, born 2015; and Louis Arthur Charles, born 2018.
The common issue with Nostradamus’ prophecies is that they are vague and open to individual interpretation. The above could easily be about the future Antichrist deposing the British monarch and therefore nothing to do with King Charles – Article: Is America Babylon?
For instance, Reading interprets Nostradamus as predicting: “Queen Elizabeth II [would] die, circa 22, at the age of around 96”, though Nostradamus is not that specific. Even so, Reading’s ‘guess’ in 2005 was remarkably accurate. Mario Reading died in 2017. Reading also predicted – based on Nostradamus’ writings – that when Charles took the throne, the Commonwealth would no longer exist. Though this is not the case. But that does’t mean that it won’t exist in the future. Particularly, if the quatrains are about a future king and not about Charles himself; or perhaps the dissolution of the Commonwealth occurs during Charles’ reign?
A photo of a young Prince Charles and his brother Prince Edward. Look closely at Charles’ face, particularly the set closeness of his eyes; his nose; and the expression of his mouth. Who do we see staring back at us, but an uncanny likeness of his youngest son, Prince Harry. There are persistent rumours that Charles is not Harry’s father. Yet, while Diana did have affairs – there is no evidence she was doing so early in her marriage – nor does it remain consistent with Diana’s moral duty that she would not take precautions, or allow the second heir to the throne to have not been Charles’. The royal family carry the gene for red hair and so Harry’s ruddiness is in keeping with his paternal ancestor of the same name – King Henry VIII.
Asparamancer, Jemima Packington, predicts the king stepping back from duties and making Prince William, Regent. A psychic from Birmingham, John Hughes has said that King Charles will only reign seven years before abdicating the crown to Prince William. Hughes maintains that Charles ‘will restructure the royal family and put a young king in.’
As close as Reading’s prediction for Queen Elizabeth’s death was, it was not as eerily exact as that made by Logan Smith, who on July 6, 2022, predicted the death of the Queen merely two months later on September 8, 2022. What is more startling is that on the same tweet, Smith predicted: ‘King Charles dies March 28, 2026.’ What if there is substance to this? Could Charles pass away at the age of 77? Meaning a new king: William V at the age of 43, or his brother… Henry IX?
A prescient picture of a forlorn King and Queen of the once mighty United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland. The descending fortunes of the country are sadly mirrored by the present prosaic monarchy.
The future does not hold much better hope…
“It comes down to whether Charles will have a momentary reign as King and ultimately, if he should ever be noted as a “Token Gesture” as his mother, Elizabeth, dwelled far too long on the throne… Thus, she condemned her son, by default, to a very short and inglorious reign as [nothing] more than the “Harbinger” to the eventual [dissolving] of The British Monarchy…
William is no better than his father as neither are Leaders in any manner and form. Once Elizabeth died, the Monarch ended. What is left is the “[denouement]” of Charles and his Offspring. The Monarchy is allowed to continue by “Parliament” because it brings in millions and millions of tourist tax dollars. The Monarch is “Effete” and “Anachronistic”… Charles… will be maintained just as Elizabeth was… It is already over…” – anonymous comment
The Lord will keep us safe. He is our judge, our ruler and our king.
Isaiah 33:22 – Easy English Bible
I will lift you up high, my God, the true king. I will bless your name forever and always.
There is a supernatural being recorded in the Bible, who while not the same spirit entity as the Old Testament Baal otherwise known by his secondary title in the New Testament, as Beelzebub; it is perhaps the next most important personage in the Baal pantheon. In the scriptures, he is introduced as the Baal of Peor. The Hebrew word Ba’al – H1168 – means: ‘lord, ruler, owner, master, husband, adversary’ as well as ‘master of dreams.’ The plural form is Baalim. The Hebrew word Peor is H1187 – P’owr; meaning in its simplest, ‘gap.’ Baal-of-Peor pronounced bah’-al peh-ore’ was the Lord of the Gap – the Moabite deity worshipped with licentious rites.
Baal Peor was also known as Ba’al Phegor, or more commonly today as the latinised, Belphegor – pronounced as bell-fih-gore. Other spellings include Belphegore and Belphagor – both master number names in numerology. His name, or more accurately his descriptive title literally means: ‘Master of the Opening’. The Hebrew word peor derives from the root word pa’ar, meaning: to ‘open wide’. It includes the extended definitions of: hole, orifice, crack, cleft, crevice, cavity, hollow, tunnel and shaft. All having a sexual connotation; while from a spiritual perspective, an opening to the other side as in a gate way or portal.
Abarim Publications: ‘The Verb pa’ar is ‘used to apply to the mouth but suggests to allude to other bodily cavities. This verb yields no nouns, which suggests that it describes doings out of a kind of hunger or desire rather than merely the mechanics of opening. [In] that sense it means to desire, to yearn and obviously also to lust.’
Images for Belphegor fall into one of two categories, either comical or monstrous. This one is perhaps leaning towards some semblance of accuracy in that, he is horned and black.
The constant reader will be aware that we have encountered Ba’al of Peor twice before. Once in Chapter XXVII Abraham & Keturah – Benelux & Scandinavia.
Numbers 25:1-18
English Standard Version
1 ‘While Israel lived in Shittim, the people began to whore with the daughters of Moab. 2 These invited the people to the sacrifices of their gods, and the people ateand bowed down to their gods. 3 So Israel yoked himselfto Baal of Peor. And the anger of the Lord was kindled against Israel. 4 And the Lord said to Moses, “Take all the chiefs of the people and hang them in thesun before the Lord, that the fierce anger of the Lord may turn away from Israel.” 5 And Moses said to the judges of Israel, “Each of you kill those of his men who have yoked themselves to Baal of Peor.”
6 And behold, one of the people of Israel came and brought a Midianite woman to his family, in the sight of Moses and in the sight of the whole congregation of the people of Israel, while they were weeping in the entrance of the tent of meeting. 7 When Phinehas the son of Eleazar, son of Aaron the priest, saw it, he rose and left the congregation and took a spear in his hand 8 and went after the man of Israel into the chamber and pierced both of them, the man of Israel and the woman through her belly. Thus the plague on the people of Israel was stopped.
9 Nevertheless, those whodied by the plague were twenty-four thousand – Deuteronomy 4:3. 10 And the Lord said to Moses, 11 “Phinehas the son of Eleazar, son of Aaron the priest, has turned backmy wrath from the people of Israel, in that he was jealous withmy jealousy among them, so that I did not consume the people of Israel in my jealousy. 12 Therefore say, ‘Behold, I give to him my covenant of peace, 13 and it shall be to him and to his descendants after him the covenant of a perpetual priesthood, because he was jealous for his God and made atonement for the people of Israel.”
14 ‘The name of the slain man of Israel, who was killed with the Midianite woman, was Zimri the son of Salu, chief of a father’s house belonging to the Simeonites’ – Chapter XXXI Reuben, Simeon, Levi & Gad – the Celtic tribes. 15 ‘And the name of the Midianite woman who was killed was Cozbi the daughter of Zur, who was the tribal head of a father’s house in Midian. 16 And the Lord spoke to Moses, saying, 17 “Harass the Midianites and strike them down, 18 for they have harassed you with their wiles, with which they beguiled you in the matter of Peor, and in the matter of Cozbi, the daughter of the chief of Midian, their sister, who was killed on the day of the plague on account of Peor” – Numbers 31:16.
The Phillip Medhurst Picture – Idolatry with Baal-Peor
It would appear that – even after coming out of Egypt and the infamous golden calf incident – the sons of Jacob were easily influenced by the religions and false gods of their neighbouring nations; who were in reality, extended family – refer article: The Calendar Conspiracy. As they followed the gods of Moab and Ammon, they also worshipped the same gods as Midian. A case in point, is the false god just outlined in Numbers chapter twenty-five, prominent amongst the Moabites and Midianites, Baal of Peor. Peor was a mountain located in the Abarim Range in the territory of Moab. The name Abarim comes from the verb abar, meaning ‘to pass over’ or ‘through’. It can connote ‘regions beyond, crossings’ and ‘passages.’ All of which have a dual spiritual application in passing over to the other side. The precise location of Mount Pe’or itself is uncertain. Some researchers have identified it with Mt. Nebo – refer article: The Ark of God.
Abarim: ‘This mountain is so very special because Moses was given a birds-eye view of the promised land of Israel (Numbers 27:12, Deuteronomy 32:48-52). After he had seen it he was ‘gathered to his people’ and he was never to enter what he had seen and towards which he had led the people for forty years of suffering and wars. Moses, the friend of God… was kept in God’s ultimate esteem. When he died God himself buried him in the valley in the land of Moab (Deuteronomy 34:6), close to Mount Abarim. Moses’ body was even such a prize that none less than Michael the arch-angel and the Devil entered into a dispute over it’ – Jude 9.
Dragon of the Two Flames, Demonic Magic and Gods of Canaan, Michael W Ford, 2019:
“… Moses… called upon the ‘angel’ Haron/Horon, who is called in the ‘Legends of the Jews’ by Louis Ginzberg as ‘Baal-Peor’. Horon, being a manifestation of Baal of Peor is ‘drawn once more into the depths of the earth’. Baal-of-Peor… was bound in the chthonic depths by… Yahweh, who buried Moses opposite of where the old god was bound. Baal-of-Peor as Horon would ascend from the underworld to cause plague and destroy Israel if they did not follow the rules and structure Moses defined.”
Not only is the link between Moses and Baal of Peor of interest, so is the personal name given for the Baal… of Peor: Horon. For the meaning of Horon is parallel with that of Peor in that Horon means ‘hollow; from the noun hor. Abarim include the definition of ‘freeman’ for Horon. ‘There are two towns named Beth-horon in the Bible: Upper [located in Ephraim] and Lower Beth-horon [in Benjamin], which were built by Ephraim’s daughter Sheerah (1 Chronicles 7:24). Much later king Solomon would fortify both Beth-horons (2 Chronicles 8:5).’
This is an interesting coincidence in light of Solomon’s relationship with Naamah of Ammon; her relationship with Molech; Molech’s relationship with Chemosh; and Chemosh’s relationship with Belphegor – refer article: Na’amah. For Chemosh is none other than Baal of Peor the Moabite deity – 2 Kings 23;13, Jeremiah 48:46.
Ford notes that ‘Astarte is mentioned as the equivalent of Ishtar [aka Lilith] and holds power of not only magic (in spells regarding snakes* often with Horon) yet also of love and of course war’ – article: Lilith.
Abarim: ‘Because the area of Beth-horon had at least one major cave, scholars assume that the horon-part comes from the word (hor), meaning hollow or hole, or else (hur), meaning cavern. The extension is a common device to personify or localize the word it’s attached to. In this case horon would thus mean: of the hor [or the hollow].’
Belphegor by Louis Le Breton drawn in 1863 for the Dictionnaire infernal written by Collin de Plancy – which unfortunately for Belphegor stuck.
Michael W Ford: “In Ugaritic literature there are two demon-gods who are associated with the netherworld yet also have a balanced role in the world of the living… ‘Horon’, called ‘The One of the Pit’… [or] ‘The One of the Netherworld’ is mentioned in the legend of Keret and other texts as [not just] a striking, deadly Deific Mask but also one who is a powerful magickian [and] who can keep other underworld powers from attacking humans… Horon… a very powerful underworld god… [is] invoked in curses against not only enemies but also snakebites* and other demons… [indicating] his powers are much greater than most rebel spirits… Horon… [relates] to the Arabic ‘haur’ which translates [as] ‘bottom of a well’… [as in] ‘under’ the earth or ‘hole’ in the earth… [and] represents the ‘underworld’. Associated with Horon is the meaning ‘deep one, the one inhabiting the underworld’. Horon’s name is connected to hor signifying a ‘pit’. The Pit is more than the underworld… – [it is] the ‘place for necromancy, offering libations… sacrifices to the dead… [and] an entrance into Hell.
Horon is known by the epithet ‘Horanu Habiruma’… which translates “Horanu, the Spellcaster”… a powerful god of death and dark magick. His powers are invoked in the direst circumstances and Horon was rightly feared due to the degree of harm in which he could inflict upon his enemies.
The abode of Horon is a rather mysterious name, ‘msd’ (Ugarit epithet of ‘hrn msd’)… [meaning]: ‘fortress’, ‘stronghold’ or ‘melting oven’ (Akkadian ‘Masadu’ which [means] ‘Hiding Place’, i.e. [the] ‘Underworld’).’ This word is almost the same as the fortress Masada in Israel (Chapter XXIX Esau: The Thirteenth Tribe)… ‘Horon is a balanced god who is both chthonic darkness, the predatory instinct of hunting and survival with the discipline of restraint and assisting those worthy of the [god’s favour].
Horon is a greatly [revered] Deific mask in the Ugarit texts, yet he is also a beneficial power… an expert in sorcery and magick; his spells and instruction of magick can hold back his demonic creatures which often threaten humanity… [these] ‘Creatures of Horon’… are called ‘flying demons’ and can avert any other demonic being; his specialty is the serpent… Horon holds power over hordes of phantoms and… demons known as ‘creatures of agitation’, ‘creatures of insanity’, ‘sons of disease and terror’, ‘legions’, ‘flies’ and ‘those of the flood.’ All these names are in common with Beelzebub.
“Despite being a neglectful father… especially based on what I’ve heard from other warlocks and cambions about their own sire. He acknowledged me, that’s first, and his authority alone protects me from all demonic forces. All demons know better than to harm a child of the Lord of Opening, whose hatred of many of his brethren rivals none. All of Hell knows that he hates many of the demonic nobility, to their cores and is waiting for an opportunity to rain hell upon them” – Matt Wright
The previous image has greatly influenced how Belphegor is perceived, as shown by the replica statue above.
Ford: “In Egyptian texts, Horon is the son of Astarte which is akin to the assimilation of Horus and Isis. Horus being the child of Isis…” This is revealing, for it would mean that Horon as Belphegor is the son of Lilith and thus perhaps the son of, Samael – Chapter XXII Alpha & Omega. “In Upper Egypt, Horon is identified with Shed and amulets from Deir el-Medina present both Horon and Shed as [a] double-name[…], Heron-Shed. This is the manifestation of Horon as the Horus-Hawk, the Lord of the Desert.
In Tanis a large statue of Horon in the form of the hawk-god is protecting the Pharaoh Ramesses II… This bird of prey for the Egyptian pantheon represented mastery of the sky… In Canaan, Ugarit and the Levant the… hawk had underworld associations… Horon is shown… as a hawk holding a snake in his talons; his power and essence indicates his dominion over serpents.
The spelling of… [Horon] is varied depending on the ancient source and translation. Hauron, Hawran, Choron, Chauron… are a few versions of the name… The Enochian grimoires of John Dee, the Elizabethan court astrologer and John Kelly present ‘Coronzon’ (Aleister Crowley’s spelling is ‘Choronzon’) as the ‘mighty devil’… As a powerful ‘devil’, Coronzon is an assimilated mask of the Adversary known as Samael, who is… an enemy of the Hebrew religion and a powerful fallen angel.”
Belphegor seems destined to remain on a commode, yet this interpretation is less unflattering – for at least Belphegor has wings and a decent set of horns.
Michael W Ford: “Chemosh is equated with the god ‘Baal-Peor’, becoming in Christin antiquity the demon “Belphegor”. As a Chthonic god, Baal-Peor is… [associated with] the deified dead known as the Raphaim… Baal-of-Peor is a god of the underworld… the subconscious desire and [the] lust of both women and men. Among the temple-cults one of the most esteemed Deific Masks [was] the god Kamish… Third Millennium B.C.E. [city-state] Ebla had the [prominent] Temple of Kamis… [and] the twelfth month (August/September, ITU NIDBA ka-mi-is) was named after the god, called [the] ‘Month of the Sacrifice (Feast) of the god Kamish (Chemosh)… Kamish had a cult centre at Ebla… [while] later on Kamish appears with a temple in Ugarit and manifests various aspects of Deific Energy: Athar (Ashtar-Chemosh), Kemosh the Dust/Darkness (in Ugarit)… an underworld god and later [is] elevated as a major Deific Mask of the Moabite tribes.” In the grimoire Key of Solomon, Belphegor is listed near the end of the book as an Assyrian idol, who was destroyed.
“In a Middle-Assyrian god list, the divine name Ka-am-mus and Ka-mu-us is a name of [the Babylonian] Nergal. The spelling… in Sumerian cuneiform is ‘GUD’ and the other [word] ‘Etemmu’ [is a] sign for ‘ghost’ [or ‘Spirit of a dead one’]. Kamasu has etymological origin in Assyrian as meaning ‘to kneel down in submission’ as well as ‘to prepare for burial’. Kamasu is a conquering god, and thus his enemies are meant to kneel into the grave. GUD is also translated ‘Bull’…” – refer article: The Calendar Conspiracy. “From Middle Babylonian (1595-1157 BC)… a record… lists a group of gods who are named… GUB which is…[also] ‘Bull’; nearly all these gods are associated with death and the netherworld.
Chemosh is found in several Ugaritic texts in which his name, ‘kmt’ was compounded with ‘clay, ‘darkness’, ‘mud and ‘bird of prey’ indicating his nature… of the underworld. In the Babylonian tradition the demons… may be clothed in the feathers of ravens, owls and [hawks]… [all having] the wings of predatory birds. Kemosh has the wings of a Black Raven or Owl [Article: Lilith]; his feet terminate into the talons of a bird of prey with razor-sharp claws, black as night. His body is covered in dust and black feathers and the fur of a bull. The arms are long, and his hands have extended black predatory claws. Kemosh has… blazing, illuminated eyes… yet his face is emaciated, with a hairless skull… His mouth reveals rows of fangs, jagged and uneven… his tongue is that of a serpent and his crown is a… conical golden one with two Bull horns protruding in front.
There is a connection between the Lemegethon-Goetia grimoire and the 66th Spirit, Kimaris… symbols associated with Chemosh include a phallus (as Baal-Peor), a tree branch [and a] pillar” the same as Ba’al Peor.
Abarim Publications define Chemosh from ke, ‘as if’ and the verbs yasha, ‘to save’ and mush, ‘to be ambulant’ or ‘feel.’ Thus meaning either, as if he feels; as if he moves; and as if he saves. One source also offers for Chemosh: destroyer and subduer.
An intimidating depiction of Chemosh aka Ba’al of Peor
Prior to the events recorded in Numbers chapter twenty-five involving the Israelite apostasy with Ba’al Peor, there is a potent background story. Previously quoted in Chapter XXVI The French & Swiss: Moab, Ammon & Haran, an excerpt from Chapter XI, The Moabites and the Ammonites, Emanuel Swedenborg – emphasis mine:
‘Both became great and powerful clans or nations, but the Ammonites always preferred the roving life of… marauders, while Moab… [developed] into a settled, well organized and prosperous nation, the chief characteristics of which were wealth and moral corruption. The prosperity and riches of Moab are vividly portrayed in the Word. In the cities of this land there was “a great multitude of people,” living on the “glory” and “fat of the land,” possessing “great treasure,” and crowding the temples of Chemosh and Baal Peor, where infants were sacrificed, and virgins prostituted in the name of religion. Outside of the towns were the “plentiful fields,” the vineyards [how French] and gardens of “summer fruit,” the meadows where hundreds of thousands of sheep and cattle were browsing. Peace and prosperity reign everywhere; the people are fat and self-satisfied, but of the worship of the true God there is not a trace.
Small wonder that such a nation should view with alarm the approach of a great horde of desert wanderers, asking permission to pass through the land on their way to Canaan. They came as Hebrew kinsmen, worshipping an ancient but generally forsaken deity named Jehovah. Balak, the king of the Moabites, now bethought himself of a Syrian wizard, Balaam, who was [known]: to prophecy in the name of Jehovah and who was wont to dispense his blessings or cursings for filthy lucre.
If a prophet of Jehovah were to curse the children of Israel, the latter would surely be put to confusion. He, therefore, sent for the complaisant prophet, but great was his disgust when the magician was forced by his God to turn the intended curse into a blessing, the power and beauty of which are almost without equal in Hebrew literature. Dismayed, Balak now allied himself with the Midianites in an effort to destroy Israel by the seductions of harlots in the lascivious ritesof Baal Peor, but again his scheme was frustrated, and he was glad to escape the frightful punishment meted out to the Midianites, who had been the most active in the plot’ – Numbers 22:1-41; 23:1-30; 24:1-25.
Recall Baalim is the plural for Baal – note the spelling similarity with Balaam. According to Abarim Publications, the name Balaam includes the following definitions: ‘destroyer of people, destruction of the people, confuser of the people’ and ‘swallowing up the people’ – article: The Seven Churches – A message for the Church of God in the Latter Days. Balaam was from Pethor to the north in Upper Mesopotamia and the son of Beor; both names showing similarity with Peor, also known as Beth-peor – Deuteronomy 3:29.
In fact, when the cursing of the Israelites failed – Numbers 23:27-28, ESV: ‘… Balak said to Balaam, “Come now, I will take you to another place. Perhaps it will please God that you may curse them for me from there.” So Balak took Balaam to thetop of Peor, which overlooks the desert.’
Hell’s most wanted possesses a sense of humour
The collective sins of the Israelites committed at Peor remained a dirty stain, long in the memory of the Eternal and the righteous.
Psalm 106:28-29
English Standard Version
‘Then they yoked themselves to the Baal of Peor, and ate sacrifices offered to the dead [spirits of the Nephilim]; they provoked the Lord to anger with their deeds, and a plague broke out among them.’
Joshua 22:17
English Standard Version
‘Have we not had enough of the sin at Peor from which even yet we have not cleansed ourselves, and for which there came a plague upon the congregation of the Lord…’
Hosea 9:10
English Standard Version
‘Like grapes in the wilderness, I found Israel. Like the first fruit on the fig tree in its first season, I saw your fathers. But they came to Baal-peor and consecrated themselves to the thing of shame, and became detestable like the thing they loved.’
Even Paul mentions the incident at Peor to the Corinthian brethren, who lived in a city infamous for similar rituals.
1 Corinthians 10:5-12
English Standard Version
‘Nevertheless, with most of them God was not pleased, for they were overthrown in the wilderness [worshipping the golden calf]. Now these things took place as examples for us, that we might not desire evil as they did. Do not be idolaters as some of them were; as it is written, “The people sat down to eat and drink and rose up to play.” We must not indulge in sexual immorality as some of them did, and twenty-three thousand fell in a single day. We must not put Christ to the test, as some of them did… Now these things happened to them as an example, but they were written down for our instruction… Therefore let anyone who thinks that he stands take heed lest he fall.’
Ultimately, Balaam paid with his life, as do those souls who follow his way – Joshua 13:22, Jude 11, 2 Peter 2:15.
Revelation 2:14
English Standard Version
‘But I have a few things against you: you have some there who hold the teaching of Balaam, who taught Balak to put a stumbling block before the sons of Israel, so that they might eat food sacrificed to idols and practice sexual immorality.’
The Moabites themselves likewise paid the price for their disobedience in worshipping Ba’al Peor and were also taken into captivity.
Jeremiah 48:7, 46
English Standard Version
‘For, because you trusted in your works and your treasures, you also shall be taken; and Chemosh shall go into exile with his priests and his officials. Woe to you, O Moab The people of Chemosh are undone, for your sons have been taken captive, and your daughters into captivity.’
This did not stop the wisest man who ever lived from worshipping Chemosh the false god of the Moabites and Molech the false god of the Ammonites – refer article: Na’amah.
1 Kings 11:7
English Standard Version
‘Then Solomon built a high place for Chemosh the abomination of Moab, and for Molech the abomination of the Ammonites, on the mountain east of Jerusalem.’
2 Kings 23:13
English Standard Version
‘And the king defiled the high places that were east of Jerusalem, to the south of the mount of corruption, which Solomon the king of Israel had built for Ashtoreth [Ishtar] the abomination of the Sidonians, and for Chemosh the abomination of Moab, and for Milcom the abomination of the Ammonites.’
Yves Tourigny: ‘The Moabite Stone, a stele bearing an inscription commemorating the activites of King Mesha [“son of Chemosh-Melech king of Moab”] (c. 840* BCE), was discovered in 1870. It is the only known extensive text in Moabite. It makes frequent mention of Chemosh… :
“I assaulted the wall and captured it, and killed all the warriors of the city for the well-pleasing of Chemosh and Moab, and I removed from it all the spoil, and offered it before Chemosh in Kirjath; and I placed therein the men of Siran, and the men of Mochrath. And Chemosh said to me, Go take Nebo against Israel, and I went in the night and I fought against it from the break of day till noon, and I took it: and I killed in all seven thousand men, but I did not kill the women and maidens, for I devoted them to Ashtar-Chemosh; and I took from it the vessels of Jehovah, and offered them before Chemosh.” – From an 1878 translation by James King
Left: Mesha Stele, Reconstructed parts are black, original parts are grey – Right: 1898 Mesha Stele drawing.
The taking of Nebo (refer article: The Ark of God) may be a clue that it was one and the same with Mount Peor, as some scholars assert. The book of 2 Kings chapter three appears to contradict the events of the battle depicted in the Mesha Stele, until we read right through to the very end of the chapter.
2 Kings 3: 1-5, 21-27
English Standard Version
‘In the eighteenth year of Jehoshaphat king of Judah, Jehoram the son of Ahab became king over Israel in Samaria, and he reigned twelve years. 2 He did what was evil in the sight of the Lord, though not like his father and mother, for he put away the pillar of Baal that his father had made. 3 Nevertheless, he clung to the sin of Jeroboam the son of Nebat, which he made Israel to sin; he did not depart from it. 4 Now Mesha king of Moab was a sheep breeder, and he had to deliver to the king of Israel 100,000 lambs and the wool of 100,000 rams. 5 But when Ahab died, the king of Moab rebelled against the king of Israel.’
The sin of Jeroboam I – the first king of the Kingdom of Israel from 930 to 910 BCE, after it split from Judah following Solomon’s death – was to erect two golden calves in Bethel and Dan. This Horned Bull worship was tantamount to serving Ba’al Hadad the storm god and – according to Michael W Ford – in supreme irony would the reader believe, for ‘the Bull has a relation to… the Deific Masks of Chemosh [and] Molech…’ A Deific Mask being a “representation of a type of ‘power’, [and] ‘energy’ which has a connection to the mind-body-spirit of the human being…” In other words, what one would ‘identify’ as a ‘God’ or ‘Demon’.
Evil king Jehoram enlists the help of righteous Jehoshaphat the King of Judah, as well as an un-named king of Edom against King Mesha of Moab. Jehoshaphat reigned for twenty-five years, circa 869 to 844 BCE. His eighteenth year would have been 852/851* BCE, coinciding with Jehoram’s first year of rule.
2 Kings : 21 ‘When all the Moabites heard that the kings had come up to fight against them, all who were able to put on armor, from the youngest to the oldest, were called out and were drawn up at the border. 22 And when they rose early in the morning and the sun shone on the water, the Moabites saw the water opposite them as red as blood. 23 And they said, “This is blood; the kings have surely fought together and struck one another down. Now then, Moab, to the spoil!”
24 But when they came to the camp of Israel, the Israelites rose and struck the Moabites, till they fled before them. And they went forward, striking the Moabites as they went. 25 And they overthrew the cities, and on every good piece of land every man threw a stone until it was covered. They stopped every spring of water and felled all the good trees, till only its stones were left in Kir-hareseth, and the slingers surrounded and attacked it. 26 When the king of Moab saw that the battle was going against him, he took with him 700 swordsmen to break through, opposite the king of Edom, but they could not.
27 Then he took his oldest son who was to reign in his place and offered him for a burnt offering on the wall. And there came great wrath against Israel. And they withdrew from him and returned to their own land.’
It is here that we learn of an incredible about shift in the battle, where Mesha received supernatural intervention from Chemosh in recompense for his grisly sacrifice – corroborating the Mesha Stele’s claims of a famous Moabite victory.
Belphegor is associated with gluttony, misanthropy, the colour green, the month of April – when his power is strongest – the Zodiac sign, Cancer, the North, the element Earth, the metal Iron, Sandalwood incense, Lemon Balm, Devil’s Claw, Absinthe – refer Wormwood, Chapter XXII Alpha & Omega – and a prime number with 666 in the centre.
Beth Elias: ‘Belphegor’s Prime is not only a prime number, but also a palindrome. It begins and ends with 1, and 666 is in the middle: 1000000000000066600000000000001. The symbol for this demonic number is an upside-down Pi. It’s not so much that the prime number itself is mysterious, but its symbol definitely is. It was first seen in the Voynich Manuscript, which is a large book written entirely in a code that appears to be one of a kind and has kept historians and scientists stumped… It includes astrology, plants, [and] naked women… The 600-year-old tome is understood by absolutely no one – even the most elite Voynich scholars don’t even know what language it was written in before it was put into a cipher – and… attempts to crack the code using artificial intelligence haven’t worked.’
Whether significant or not, the number 666 is the number of the Beast which is loosed from the Abyss (the Pit) and rises from its opening. The Beast as identified elsewhere, is the fallen Watcher angel, Azazel – Chapter XXII Alpha & Omega; and Chapter XXI The Identity, Origin & Destiny of Nimrod.
Christian demonology labels Belphegor as the Arch-devil. Belphegor allegedly presides over twenty-six legions of demons – approximately 130,000 – and is referred to as the Lord of Sloth, one of the seven cardinal sins. Thomas Aquinas, expressed that sloth was in fact the root of other sins as well; such as ignorance, which is a result of laziness.
An image bordering between the comical and monstrous
Belphegor is invoked by persons today who wish to find fame, fortune or power through ingenious inventions and novel discoveries; often with as little effort as possible. Most demonic invocations fail. Likewise with Belphegor, whose ‘true mission is to draw the lazy into the sin of Sloth. Through the failure of whatever Belphegor provided to the invoker, he draws them into procrastination and idle dreaming rather than producing, thus damning them.’
Occult World: ‘He can bestow wealth and inspiration and can allegedly guide you toward the creation of new inventions (if you can trust him not to destroy you in the process). Legends suggest that he enjoys sowing discord, causing dissension, and luring people to ruin via their own greed.’ Demopedia: ‘His role… [is] to sow discord among men and seduce them to evil through the apportionment of wealth.’
Gods and Demons: ‘Belphegor is known for giving people wild ideas that ultimately result in their destruction. He seduces people by inspiring them with ideas for ingenious inventions that will make them rich and famous, but in the process he will corrupt them, causing them to grow selfish and paranoid of someone stealing their invention and success.’
The Demonic Paradise: ‘Inventions created by followers of Belphegor will invariably promote the further decadence of the human species. Sometimes possessing alien geometries and illogical structures, these machines on occasion will be capable of incredible technological feats; but despite their functionality, any who succeed in creating these devices will progressively grow slothful and immoral through the usage of these inventions. As the mental and physical state of the inventor deteriorates, so too will the invention, until both are destroyed.’
“I am the greatest scientific mind in all of this realm, not Astaroth, not Beelzebub… There is no one in Hell who can surpass the scientific mind of Belphegor” – Belphegor
Mirta000: ‘In “Legends, Monsters, Or Serial Murderers? The Real Story Behind an Ancient Crime” by Dirk Cameron Gibson (2012) there is an entry stating that in 1589 Peter Binsfeld correlated seven demons to their devilish domain and Belphegor was given the domain of “sloth.”
“Exhaustion: A History” by Anna Katharina Schaffner (2016) has a mention of a monk and theologian Evagrius Ponticus (year 346-299) that has catalogued eight fundamental demonic temptations. The last on the list is acedia (mental and spiritual exhaustion that manifests in listlessness, apathy, boredom, restlessness, dejection, irritability, and hatred of the anachoretic [living in isolation] lifestyle) and this temptation is attributed to a noonday demon which Schaffner believes to be Belphegor.
Andrés Serrano, a Jesuit who worked during the sixteenth century as a priest in Mexico and the Philippines wrote a system of categorizing angels and demons… Serrano… put Belphegor in charge of the deadly sin of gluttony, that can be countered by the virtue of temperance, the angel that is the opposite of Belphegor and can temper him is Sealtiel and both this angel and Belphegor are under the influence of planet Jupiter. The 1409 Lollard manuscript titled Lanterne of Light also associates Belphegor with the deadly sin of… gluttony.’
Chaos Magician and Mystic: “According to some esoteric traditions, this entity can lure people towards immorality and laziness, tempting them with idle pleasure. It’s believed that Belphegor has great power and knowledge, and can predict the future and reveal hidden things. In some texts, Belphegor is also linked with the planet Mars, and often appears as a goat-headed figure riding a chariot.”
Online Encyclopaedia: ‘The novella Belfagor arcidiavolo [Belfagor the archdaemon] by Italian diplomat Niccolo Machiavelli [written between 1518 and 1527] was first published in 1549’… and ‘gives the name to a devil sent into the world by Pluto to discover if it is true, as many of those arriving in hell assert, that they have been sent there by their wives…’ While on Earth for ten years, under the name Rodrigo de Castilla, he seeks a mate to judge marriage for himself. After his misadventure on Earth, Belphegor’s name has come to be applied to being a “misanthrope or a licentious person. Belphegor is known to hate many of his brethren.”
Hrothsige Frithowulf: ‘Machiavelli’s work, which also appeared in an abbreviated form under the name Giovanni Brevio in 1545, and in Giovanni Francesco Straparola’s Le piacevoli notti, was imitated throughout Europe: by Hans Sachs in Der Dewffel nam ain alt Weib zw der Ee, die in vertrieb (1557) and by John Wilson in the drama: Belphegor, or The Marriage of the Devil (1691).’ Belphegor figures in Paradise Lost by John Milton. ‘In Milton’s poem… Belphegor is identical to Nisroc (Hebrew form of an Assyrian god) and, before his fall, “the first of the Princes.” He then becomes one of Satan’s closest confidants.’
Yves Tourigny: ‘There are brief mentions of Chemosh, Peor, Moab, and Moloch in John Milton’s Paradise Lost (1667)…’
“Next CHEMOS, th’ obscene dread of MOABS Sons, From AROER to NEBO, and the wild Of Southmost ABARIM; in HESEBON And HERONAIM, SEONS Realm, beyond The flowry Dale of SIBMA clad with Vines, And ELEALE to th’ ASPHALTICK Pool. PEOR his other Name, when he entic’d ISRAEL in SITTIM on their march from NILE To do him wanton rites, which cost them woe. Yet thence his lustful Orgies he enlarg’d Even to that Hill of scandal [the Mount of Olives], by the Grove Of MOLOCH homicide, lust hard by hate; Till good JOSIAH drove them thence to Hell.”
Occult World: ‘In 1955, Australian artist Rosaleen Norton (1917–1979) was charged with obscenity for an exhibition of several paintings including one entitled Belphegor.’
Personified as a male, Belphegor represents the Sun god; as a female, the Moon goddess, typically associated with Ishtar. As Ba’al Peor, he was simply androgynous; including as Chemosh – the Moabite War god who fought relentlessly against the Israelites.
According to Professor Geller on Mythology:
‘[Belphegor] is a shape shifter, delighting in using this ability to deceive mortals. His most common forms are polarized in their appearances. He will take the form of a beautiful woman, naked in all her glory, to seduce those who would fall for his wiles. He also appears as a terrible demon, with leathery flesh, huge horns, long sharp teeth [a beard] and fingernails… a gaping mouth [wings and a tapered tail]. He was a phallic deity, associated with sex, orgies, and all forms of debauchery…
Belphegor is one of the many demons [and one of the seven princes* of hell] with the attribute “Baal,”… [though] As one of the fallen angels, Belphegor was originally a member of the order of principalities, and after his fall he became a demonic counterpart to… [the patron angel of beauty of the sixth Sephiroth, one of the ten who]… oversee the Tree of Life.’ Occult World add: ‘He is one of the Togarini, “the wranglers” or “disputer” and of the 2nd* hierarchy of demons.’
Beth Elias: ‘Though demonology isn’t a hard and fast science, most people consider [the German Bishop], Peter Binsfield’s 1589 guide to demons as the one to trust. In it, he lists the Seven Princes of Hell as Lucifer (pride) [symbol: Fire], Mammon (greed) [Gold], Asmodeus (lust) [Serpent], Satan (wrath) [Goat/Pentagram], Beelzebub/Baal (gluttony) [Fly], Leviathan (envy) [Dragon], and Belphegor (vanity and sloth) [Phallus].’
Future articles are planned which will investigate further the two most powerful diabolic entities who oppose the Ancient of Days and the Son of Man – previously discussed in Chapter XXII Alpha & Omega – Asherah and Samael. The list of seven Princes of Hell is interesting for the fact that four names of the seven are doubled up identities, so that three singular ones remain: Mammon, Asmodeus and Belphegor.
Asmodeus is the only bonafide personal name for even the name Belphegor is a latinised version of a description for the Ba’al of Peor. It is dubious that Mammon is a personal name and appears to be rather a description or a title. Few realise that Lucifer and Baal are one and the same entity, with Lucifer a Latinised description deriving from the Hebrew Heylel, meaning light bringer. While the label Baal is a title meaning Lord. Neither are personal names. Last but definitely not least is Satan and Leviathan, who are the same creature. The word Satan being a title, which means the Adversary, while a Leviathan is a description meaning a sea monster and specifically relating to a dragon.
Regarding Mammon, an article entitled: Demon Mammon: Stepping into the Realm of Wealth & Abundance reveals its relationship with Belphegor. ‘Mammon shares a unique relationship with another demon from the Seven Princes of Hell: Belphegor. While Mammon represents the desire for wealth and the pursuit of prosperity, Belphegor embodies the contrasting principle of sloth and the desire for a life of ease without effort. Belphegor tempts individuals with ideas of invention and innovation that would make them rich without needing to work hard, while Mammon encourages the active pursuit of wealth. This creates a paradoxical symbiosis between the two. They both pertain to wealth and abundance but approach it from different perspectives – one from the prospect of ease and the other from the necessity of effort. This complex relationship between Mammon and Belphegor provides a fascinating study into the human psyche’s contradictions. It explores the opposing desires for easy riches and the recognition of wealth as a result of hard work and determination. These opposing forces within the human psyche are represented well in the symbiotic relationship between Mammon and Belphegor.’
V K Jehannum: ‘Belphagore is a solar fertility god whom the Israelites worshiped through the statue of a giant phallus in orgiastic sacraments, venerated by the Black Lodge as a granter of wealth and resurrector of the blessed dead. His are the will to power, the attainment of wealth, licentiousness, the flash of creative inspiration, the rush of combat, the necromantic arts, and sexual power.
Belphagore is the lord of the dead and a master of all manner of weaponry, and he is a harbinger of economic advancement and personal transformation. Spells to help the witch with occupational or monetary concerns and letting go of the past are specialties of Belphagore’s.
Liber HVHI refers to Belphagore as the “encircler of shades,” and the manuscripts of the Temple of the Black Light call him “the deifier of the inner dark flame and the Rising Beast of the Final Apocalypse.” His name means “Lord of the Opening,” which esoterically harkens to liminality [a threshold, transition, doorway], black holes, star gates, and other nexions. He can empower the witch’s psychic senses and powers and enchant herbs and plants.
A good relationship with Belphagore is a good relationship with the Devil – Satan and Belphagore are very close’ indicating his underlying power as he possesses all the wisdom of the arts, for he ‘enjoys wisdom and art, and he strongly enjoys offerings of blood. Eliphas Levi postulates that the medieval witch sabbats were resurrections of the ritual veneration of Belphegor. Among Belphegor’s devotees were the Kadeshoth, being religious (ceremonial) prostitutes. He was often venerated in the form of a phallus, or as a semi-bestial man with a phallus-shaped tongue. He was primarily venerated on Mount Peor, and his devotees are said to have eaten the sacrifices of the dead.’
Perhaps it was singer Miley Cyrus who initiated the craze especially amongst young women celebrities, to publicly poke their tongues out. Miley Cyrus performs in Hollywood, California, during the taping of Idol Gives Back held at the Kodak Theatre on April 6, 2008.
While the idol in question is the television show, American Idol, it is an interesting coincidence indeed, that Cyrus regularly performs an oral phallic gesture commensurate with the Idol who is in fact the Lord of Orifices.
Even the ancient Hindu Goddess Kali gets in on the act. Significant because she is linked with the biblical Goddess, Asherah – Article: Asherah.
Jehannum: ‘Belphagore is a deity of alchemical transmutation and he’s said to be a deeply cunning spirit. According to Liber Azerate, “Belphegor manifests before men as a beautiful, naked, demonic princess and before women as an elegant, naked, demonic prince, revealing his face which has the aspect of a wild and peculiar beast. If you survive beholding his countenance, he will manifest before you as Sorath, who is described in the bible as the Antichrist or the Beast 666.”
Traditional demonography generally depicts Belphegor as a bearded man with claws, and occasionally with horns as well. According to Joy of Satan Ministries: “Belphagor has blonde Hair, and a muscular build. He usually leaves one with a warm glow after meeting him. He has white wings and very piercing eyes.”
Ketab-e Siyah presents an “infernal alphabet” wherein one demon is attributed to one of a list of letters… letters are the same which occur in the English alphabet, albeit out of order. Belphegor is attributed to I, which is counted the 17th letter of the “infernal alphabet.” The infernal alphabet is a construct which no one understands and no one uses… 17 is the number of Aeonic progression, and is a sensible attribution for Belphegor, in that he rules the Qlipha of the Black Sun… [where the]Black Sun is the engine of Aeonic progression’ [The theory that there are many different realities created by many different perspectives]. Belphegor is the 17th demon listed in the Dictionnaire Infernal. ‘[Seventeen] is also the number of squares inside the swastika. The letter I… refers to the Higher Self, [the] Higher Self the magickian traditionally encounters after initiation through the Black-Solar Qlipha of Belphegor.’
Online Encylopaedia: ‘Tiferet (Hebrew: ‘beauty, glory, adornment’) is the sixth sefira in the kabbalistic Tree of Life. It has the common association of “Spirituality”, “Balance”, “Integration”, “Beauty”, “Miracles”, and “Compassion”. In the Bahir it states: “Sixth is the adorned, glorious, delightful throne of glory, the house of the world to come. Its place is engraved in wisdom as it says ‘God said: Let there be light, and there was light.’
Tiferet – Emanation of Beauty
‘Tiferet is the force that integrates the Sefira of Chesed (“Kindness”) and Gevurah (“Strength, also called Din, “Judgement”). These two forces are, respectively, expansive (giving) and restrictive (receiving). Either of them without the other could not manifest the flow of Divine energy; they must be balanced in perfect proportion by balancing compassion with discipline.’
‘The Name of God associated with Tiferet is Adonay Eloah. The Archangel of this sphere is Raphael. Malakhim (messengers) are the Angelic order associated with Tiferet, and the planetary/astrological correspondence of Tiferet is the sun. The Qliphah of Tiferet is represented by the demonic order Thagirion [aka the Black Sun], ruled by the Archdemon Belphegor. The symbol associated with this sphere is a majestic King.’
modernite420: ‘The “black sun” refers to that of which is antecedent to denotative magnetism, centrifugal, or metaphysically speaking: “that-of-which-is-without”. You will never begin to understand Reality from any facet, until you comprehend that physics and metaphysics are ultimately one and the same. The word “magic” came from the word: magnet. The “black sun” is literally the “hidden sun” that makes the “Sun”, and everything else, manifest in the first place’ – refer article: The Calendar Conspiracy. It is the closest and most accurate depiction of the “unmoved mover”, because thanks to the human brain, we get to comprehend that what we are seeing is the “half face” of the “unmoved mover.”
Encyclopaedia: ‘Tiferet also occupies a place on the middle pillar, and can be seen as a lower reflection of Kether, as well as a higher reflection of Yesod and Malkuth. Tiferet relates to the Sun, and as such, it takes a central place in the lower face of the Tree of Life, much in the same manner that the Sun is at the center of the Solar System. It is not the center of the universe, as one could perhaps argue Kether to be, but rather it is the center of our local astronomical system. Nonetheless, it is the Sun that gives light and life, even though it did not create itself. Tiferet can be seen as a metaphor for these same attributes. Tiferet is unique amongst the Sephirot as it is connected to all the other Sephirot (except Malkuth) via the subjective paths, be they conscious or less conscious.’
While Horon, the Lord of Peor has his origin as an angelic being, there remains debate for some on his exact origin. The question posed on Quora, whether Belphegor was a demon or fallen angel, invoked the following responses, with number four the closest to the truth: 1. “Neither, he is a wicked spirit of a king made into a demon” 2. “Belphegor or Baal-Peor is a demon. In [the] Kabbalah Belphegor is a demon…” 3. “Belphegor was once an angel before falling and becoming a demon” 4. “Supposedly he was originally a fallen angel and I think it’s probable…”
Other aliases for Belphegor include: Beelphegor, Phegor, Belfegor, Belfagor, Belfagel, Velfegor, Belphegus, Belphareth, Praipus and Belfegoth. Titles for Belphegor include: The Demon of Discovery, Prince of Demons, Prince of Sloth, Lord of the Gap, Lord of the Opening, Lord of the Underworld and the Lord of Paris. Belphegor is said to personify: sloth, apathy, indolence, selfishness, greed, invention and wealth. One source states his father and mother as the Ancient of Days and Asherah. While this is probable, a parentage of Samael and Lilith is also possible.
His consort is said to have been Eisheth Zenunim, one of the four Angels of Prostitution and each rumoured to have been originally partners of Samael. They are described as demonic sisters, succubi and demon goddesses – refer article: Na’amah. While Lilith is a fallen Angel and Na’amah was a Nephilim turned demoness; it is not clear what status Eisheth Zenumim (or Agrat bat Mahlet) is, who is described as a Princess of the Qliphoth.
Even though the following is heavily laden with conjecture, there are salient points of interest – Gods and Demons:
‘Belphegor was once part of the choir of Principalities. During his time in Heaven, Belphegor was a friend of Asmodel, a… cherub and… fellow principality, an angel of the forests… though [Belphegor] did not exactly enjoy his angelic duties and [prefered] to laze around in the luxury of heaven, foreshadowing his slothful tendencies. Moreover, Belphegor enjoyed crafting strange and intricate objects from all manner of material he could find which, according to him, was his outside hobby. However, his slothful attributes were finally starting to overtake the angel when during a conflict against Hell, the demon lord Merihem had struck and slain his principality friend which… even [to] this day, Belphegor has not forgiven him. After her death, Belphegor experienced the five stages of grief… and started to fall into the sin of Sloth.
Unlike the majority of rebel angels, Belphegor did not join Lucifer’s side after he declared war against Heaven, nor was he fighting against the rebellion at God’s side either. Despite not being part of Lucifer’s rebellion, the fact that he refused to join God’s side and instead stood idly earned him his Father’s punishment by being cast down to Hell alongside all the other rebel-angels, no longer as an angel of God but instead transforming into the Archdemon of Sloth.
Belphegor, along with Asmodeus and Mammon, were soon awakened by the sound of Lucifer’s voice calling out to them from his cage in a large crater in the depths of Hell as [a] result of their impact from the fall. Belphegor would then… [search] for the cage in which Lucifer became imprisoned in. After that, they… [took] over Hell and made every demon kneel to them, including Merihem [with] which Belphegor… [took satisfaction]’
The Demonic Paradise: “Despite not being part of the original rebellion to overtake heaven, Belphegor quickly rose through the demonic hierarchy due to his great contributions to the construction of Pandemonium, the newly founded capital of Hell. Given his talent and interest in machinery, he participated in the crafting of the many evil mechanical inner workings of the capital, whilst Mulciber and Mammon worked on both the exterior and interior.”
Gods and Demons: ‘He was then present at Pandemonium during Lucifer’s Rally, officially declaring himself as an enemy of God forever… During the rally, Belphegor became anointed as one of the… Princes of Hell along with… Mammon, Asmodeus… [Satan-Leviathan] and [Lucifer-Beelzebub]. This rise in rank for Belphegor resulted in much confusion and disruption amongst the crowd of demons, who largely viewed Belphegor as the laziest and least threatening among them. However, Lucifer recognized the tremendous potential for evil within Belphegor, and defended his nomination, silencing all those who questioned his placement.
[Later], the pagan god Baal Peor who ruled over the Moabites as their patron was killed by the True Archangel Merkabah [the divine chariot of the Eternal]. Afterwards, his essence and soul… joined with Belphegor to be united as one.’
“Belphegor was known to not migrate from one place to another as often as other demonic monarchs, preferring to remain in the same location within Hell. He [would] only put in the effort to turn away from his work if something actually [caught] his interest.” ‘Despite his desire to remain in Hell and avoid hard work, Belphegor had several exploits during his time on Earth, with the most notable [for] him posing as the now absorbed pagan deity and leading the Moabites astray from the path of God as their patron deity.’
“[Another] such occurrence was when he had been dispatched to Earth on a mission by Satan. While on Earth, the demon king [had] found a particular affinity for Paris, France, where he now resides hidden deep within the catacombs of the city… he… serves as Hell’s ambassador to France.”
‘During 2010, an unknown demon gathered most archdemons, Belphegor included, to convince them to team up and work together to accomplish their ultimate goal.’
“My name is Belphegor… the seeker of harmony on Earth, and Duke of Hell presiding over indolence… The harmony that I want is unity through surveillance. Keep an eye on the population while I simply push buttons and flip levers” – Belphegor
All Baal worship was synonymous with licentious sin, though Baal Peor ‘especially called for sensual indulgence.’ According to Rabbinical literature, ‘the worship of this idol consisted in exposing that part of the body which [people] usually take the utmost care to conceal’ […] with its symbol being a giant phallus. Michael W Ford: “The phallus is… key to the role of Baal… Peor… having a role as a god of fertility; [with] sexual rites… conducted… in honour of the nature god, from which new life is brought from death.” Similarly recognised symbols for Ba’al Peor included a tree branch, a cone or a pillar.
A row of phallus standing-stones at the ruins of Metsamor – an archaeological site located at Taronik in the Armavir province of Armenia
A supposedly acceptable offering to Belphegor and somewhat puzzling, were passing wind and excrement. Yet, as Belphegor is the lord of openings or holes, the Talmudic traditions assert Belphegor’s association with exposure, defecation and faeces. Thus, Belphegor is linked to the god Pet and wind or gas; Crepitus, a Roman god of flatulence; as well as Priapus, a fertility god with an oversized and permanent erection.
Recall in Numbers twenty-five, verse one it states Israel camped in Shittim. Shittim was a large area in the plains of Moab directly across from Jericho and north of the Dead Sea. Shittim is significant in Israel’s history, as it was the site of the last encampment concluding the nation’s wilderness wanderings, just before crossing the River Jordan into the Promised Land. Israel had remained at Shittim for a lengthy period before traversing deeper into Canaan. The exact location of the Valley of Shittim is unknown, though a prophecy in Joel 3:18, confirms Shittim’s location seemingly west of the River Jordan. While the Hebrew word means ‘acacia wood’; the similarity of Shit-tim with the slang word for faeces is undeniable.
It was at Peor, where worship included eating ‘beets, drinking strong drink’ and exposing oneself in front of the idol. Eleventh century French Rabbi Shlomo Itzhaki, otherwise known as Rashi, comments that the people would bare their anus and relieve themselves; incorporating the act into deviant sexual practices. In Sifrei Balak 1 his commentary on the Talmud, Rashi states further on the manner of worship: ‘… and [they] prostrated themselves to their gods: When his urge overcame him, and he said to her, “Submit to me,” she took out an image of Peor from her bosom and said to him, “Bow down before this.”
As the Lord of the Wide Open Holes, worship of Baal Peor allowed for sexual immorality within ‘rites of religious worship’ which were inclusive of oral, anal and homosexual acts, spilling over into ultimately child sacrifice. One source states: ‘Selden is cited by Bainier as reporting that human victims are to be offered to him, and that his priests partake of the flesh. Wierus wrote that he always has an open mouth, attributing it to the name Phegor, which according to Leloyer means “crevice” or “split,” and refers to when he was worshipped in caves and people threw him offerings through an air hole.’
The Worship of Baal Peor:
‘While all sexual immorality gives homage to Baal, worship of Baal-Peor was considered to be… the most obscene. In his honour, those in the cult of Baal-Peor would expose themselves, bow down to the ground with bottoms up, and eat from a place associated with body waste. The “cleft” or “opening” to which Peor referred was [primarily] the woman’s vagina [leading to her womb, yet also included the urethral and anus openings]. The Temples had dedicated prostitutes and worshippers could eat from their “cleft” in order to commune with Baal-Peor.’
Vagina shaped rock in Joshua Tree National Park, Southern California, USA
The Worship of Baal Peor: ‘While female and male prostitutes participated in this worship, the act itself only glorified the feminine principle. Whether a man did the act or had it done to him, he had to sacrifice his manhood to join the act. In either case, he effeminizes himself. This brought glory to Baal-Peor because the worshipper had to debase himself [in an act of submission] both physically and spiritually before the cleft.
The worship of Baal-Peor is not about some mutual pleasure with the man, it is about domination by, and exaltation of, the female principle [the Dark Goddess* of the divine feminine]… whether the man is the initiator or the recipient, he MUST sacrifice his [masculinity] to take part in the act… [as] the rites of Baal-Peor only exalt the feminine principle.’
This may well explain the incredible resemblance and symbolic similarity which exists between the female reproductive organs and the universal symbol for satanic worship – invariably designed with a goats head if Baphomet, otherwise – a Ram’s head and horns… [WARNING] as the following going full circle sequence of explicit pictures reveals.
1
2
3
4
5
6
The Worship of Baal Peor: ‘When a stripper uses a pole, she is re-enacting the sexual rites of Baal worship. You have the female form (Asherah*) [refer article: Asherah] and the male pole form (Baal). As she is lifted up on a stage so that others may worship at the altar of Baal-Peor, the stripper represents a temple prostitute.’
‘Why are female entertainers exposing and flashing themselves? They are identifying themselves as temple prostitutes dedicated to Baal-Peor.’
What is especially interesting and a little unnerving, is the fact that Belphegor was a deity of the ancient Moabites, whose descendants now comprise much of the French nation – refer Chapter XXVI The French & Swiss: Moab, Ammon & Haran. To which country is Belphegor an ‘ambassador’ of Hell? According to the 1818 Dictionnaire Infernal [revised in 1863] by Jacques August Simon, Collin de Plancy repeated by Victor Hugo in Toilers of the Sea [1866] and also Waite’s Grand Grimoire [1898]; it is France no less and especially its capital – Paris. As a deity of debauchery, Belphegor apparently became ‘enamoured with the seedier side of the nation… and the [capital] in particular.’
Occult World: ‘Belphegor is [the] guardian of France, especially Paris, where he allegedly lives. He preserves and protects erotic, risqué aspects of French culture (French postcards; Paris cabarets).’ As a result, Belphegor is considered an adversary of Mary Magdalene, the patron saint of France – refer Appendix VIII: When the Creator came to dwell with His Creation.
It is a strange coincidence indeed when the personal name for the god Chemosh – and its idol at Ba’al of Peor worshipped by the Moabites – is Horon (or Haron). For the original patriarch and grandfather of Moab’s descendants was a man none other than Haran, the eldest brother of Abraham – Genesis 11:27-32.
Michael W Ford: “Sex Magick is considered an excellent means [of] entering ‘gnosos’ [knowledge] or a type of trance with the focus towards the ritual. Masturbation and self-stimulation while invoking… is [a] powerful process in magic. At climax the Black Adept forgets the purpose of the rite, which fuels the subconscious and the Daemon towards achieving… True Will [in tandem].”
“… an offering feast to the Raphaim and Shades of the Dead with invocations to Baal-of-Peor [during] sexual copulation will open the Underworld and initiate the Kessapim (male and female) to the ancient rituals practiced by the Moabites and so loathed by the Hebrews.”
A Phallic Sigil of Belphegor
The Marzeah of Baal-of-Peor [Abbreviated]
BA’AL PEOR (x7)
It is my will to eat among the shades of the dead, in honour of the shades and Ba’al-of-Peor.
It is my will to open the mouth of Sheol, the Underworld.
Open wide the gates of Hell.
Ba’al Peor!
PEOR Y ARAD BOR
Incantation of Baal-of-Peor [Abbreviated]
Ba’al – Peor (x7)
PEOR Y ARAD BOR
Ascend through me.You are the illuminator of the dead.
Be welcome here; I pour thee libation.Let me be welcomed in the company of the Rephaim!
I shall be the centre of light – like the sun!By Baal-Peor, the illustrious, Lord of Shades!
I seek you, Divine Powers of the Underworld!
ABARIM!
BA’AL PEOR!
The Rephaim Ritual Feast [Abbreviated]
I summon you, Rephaim!I conjure thee Shades of the dead!
To this Shrine, Rephaim!Hasten to my shrine, O Spirits!
I seek by dream-omen or vision your knowledge!
So might it be!
Ford: “Incantations for Belphegor, allow an Adept “to mentally and spiritually awaken… in dreams, astral contact, and psychic awareness. Physically go beyond your limits, to enter the cult of shades, to gain powers hidden in the underworld. Baal-of-Peor is an alternate name of the god Chemosh within the gnosis of sexual union, fertility and the underworld. Baal-Peor was worshipped as an underworld power; he was visualised as both the Sun and the Moon when it reaches the netherworld. The Deified Dead taste of the pleasures of living women through the Black Adept’s invocation of Baal-of Peor.
The cultic act of Sex Magick is a balanced unity of masculine and feminine opposites to create a fertile environment of the inner desires; such offerings as fluids blending into an altar cloth or idol consecrated to Baal-of-Peor is an activating ‘carnal foundation’ of energy towards success.
The underworld is also a place of emerging fertility of the land, thus as the Raphaim as shades may offer continued blessings to the Black adept who [offers] libations and summons them. The Rephaim or ‘Gods of the earth’ are ‘buried’ and dwelling as spirits in a cave, these honored shades are elevated to gods of fertility and called often ‘saviours’ of the land – UT 62:16-18. The phrase for this burial place is called ‘hrt elm ‘ars’, ‘The Hole of the Earth Gods’. Incense, libations and food offerings were made to these kings and warriors of old. The Shades of the dead of the cult of the Rephaim come forth as shadows among the living around the time of the autumn gatherings…” – that is, Halloween.
It is of note that Ford should mention the Rephaim in connection with Belphegor, for they are an ancient branch of the Nephilim. The Rephiam are otherwise known as: ‘The Deified Dead, Warriors of Old and Royal Shades’. The Rephaim are linked with the Moabites and Ammonites, just as we learned of the link between another Nephilim line, the Amalekites who were descended from Na’amah’s father, evil Lamech – refer article: Na’amah. In fact, the Amalekites and Rephaim were part of the five king alliance who rebelled against paying tribute to the Elamite ruler Chedorlaomer in 1894 BCE – refer Chapter XIX Chedorlaomer & the War of Nine Kings. The Rephaim – Elioud giants – are first mentioned in scripture here and again when the Israelites invaded Canaan in 1406 BCE.
Genesis 14:5-7
English Standard Version
‘In the fourteenth year Chedorlaomer and the kings who were with him came and defeated the Rephaim in Ashteroth-karnaim, the Zuzim** in Ham, the Emim* in Shaveh-kiriathaim, and the Horites in their hill country of Seir as far as El-paran on the border of the wilderness. Then they turned back and came to En-mishpat (that is, Kadesh) and defeated all the country of the Amalekites, and also the Amorites who were dwelling in Hazazon-tamar.’
Deuteronomy 2:9-11, 19-21
English Standard Version
‘And the Lord said… ‘Do not harass Moab or contend with them in battle, for I will not give you any of their land for a possession, because I have given Ar to the people of Lot for a possession.’ (The Emim* formerly lived there, a people great and many, and tall as the Anakim. Like the Anakim they are also counted as Rephaim, but the Moabites call them Emim. And when you approach the territory of the people of Ammon, do not harass them or contend with them, for I will not give you any of the land of the people of Ammon as a possession… (It is also counted as a land of Rephaim. Rephaim formerly lived there – but the Ammonites call them Zamzummim** – a people great and many, and tall as the Anakim; but the Lord destroyed them before the Ammonites, and they dispossessed them and settled in their place…’
Horon, the spirit otherwise known as Chemosh, the Ba’al – behind the inspiration for the Idol at Mount Peor – and overseer of its worship
A famous member of the Rephaim and reputed to be a descendant of the former archangel Samael, was King Og. According to Ford, ‘the Semitic word ‘Og’ means ‘corpse’ and ‘death.’ Deuteronomy 3.11, ESV: ‘For only Og the king of Bashan was left of the remnant of the Rephaim. Behold, his bed was a bed of iron. Is it not in Rabbah of the Ammonites? Nine cubits was its length [thirteen and a half feet long], and four cubits its breadth [six feet wide], according to the common cubit’ – a cubit is eighteen inches. Note that after his death, his bed was kept in the capital of the Ammonites.
Recall the link between Astarte-Ishtar and Horon-Chemosh – Lilith and Belphegor – Ford notes: “An ancient… powerful goddess, her very name was the capital city of… King Og of the Ammonites… his people, other Rephaim dwelled in power in the city of Astaroth” – being the plural of Astarte. “Astarte held the epithet ‘Ashteroth-Qarnaim’ which is ‘Astarte of the Two Horns’ [Venus] in which she is depicted with two horns in various statues and figures found in Palestine. Astarte set the ‘head of a bull’ upon her own head as a ‘mark of power, royalty and authority.”
Abarim Publications: ‘The name Rephaim: From the verb (rapa), to sink. There is… mention of a Valley Of Rephaim (Joshua 15:8, 1 Chronicles 14:9, Isaiah 17:5). At this valley the Philistines gathered to fight against the newly anointed king David (2 Samuel 5:18). According to Isaiah, this valley was the counterpart of Mount Perazim, at which YHWH had proverbially risen up (Isaiah 28:21), which draws the attention to the verb (rapa), to sink. The name Rephaim is curious to say the least. It most likely has something to do with the verb (rapa), sink down, let drop or be slack. Scholars insist that the name should be regarded as another word than (repaim), meaning ghosts or shades, but we may wonder if the original audience of the Hebrew Bible was aware of that, or even cared about it.
The name Nephilim, which seems to be either a synonym or else something close to one, comes from a verb that means to fall. The difficult noun (repai’m) refers to the “sunken ones,” i.e. ghosts or shadows of people that are no longer alive. The Rephaim are the Faded Ones. The name Zamzummim appears to mean something similar: The Dealt With.’
It is important to remember as discussed regarding Na’amah, that an Adept is unlikely to make contact with Belphegor directly and it is probably one of its many minions who responds to an incantation or invocation. Thus the Adept who is not an accomplished sorcerer, beware.
Aside from the month of April and particularly its Full Moon, significant dates for Rites to Belphegor include: March 11, 31; April 9 and May 13. Black Serpent, 2006: ‘Traditionally these rites were celebrated to welcome the coming of new earth (Spring). It is common practice to have large feasts during these rites. It is said that if the Demonolator allows a few drops of his/her blood to fall upon the ground around these dates, Belphegore… will look kindly upon the practitioner for an entire year. Magick for new jobs, letting go of the past, stability, and help with mundane issues (i.e. finding a new place to live, house blessings etc…) can be done during the Rites to Belphegore.’
Enn: Lyan Ramec Catya Ganen Belphegore
Invocations:
Liftoach Pandemonium, Et Germinet Belphegor
“Open the Infernal Plane, and Bring Forth Belphegor”
Veni – Venire Balphegor Rex Thagirion Et Zomiel
“Come – Come Balphegor, King of the Sphere of the Black Sun and the Divinities of Revolt”
“More than that! I am probably one of the true believers who is raising their hands in supplication to His Infernal Splendour. Let us bask in Belphefor’s radiant darkness” – A demonic cultist
Andrei Hofer: “My experience with Belphegor was that it is a very subtle agent and shows many similarities with Choronzon… in other words: a really powerful fellow.”
Morino Ravenberg: “I invoked Belphegor in the beginning of… [January-March 2017] and it was very interesting, despite the fact that it didn’t work out with him. But that was not his fault. When he appeared, it was the same shape that he took as I remember him when I astral projected to his qliphotic sphere… He is friendly… and is more than willing to help someone… Belphegor is a Lunar spirit (Cancer, 13°) and very potent… He excels at clairvoyance and also has a good deal of financial ability. One would do [well] if he were to be worked with in the long term and needed help in these fields. I have had someone I know tell me that He was her patron and she had good results in working with Him, financially. I have never, when engaging with Belphegor, noticed anything about Him in the sense or way of Sloth and excrement… Roughly stated, [opponents] turned Him unjustly into a demon of [stool and] laziness.”
Mirta000: [Belphegor] “came as warm somewhat oily miasma. The spirit felt very heavy and Earthy. Had a long conversation on why they’re connected to excrement and was told that because all wealth is shit. It is all temporary and decays and here we are chasing self esteem based on a number. It is all shit. The rant that I have received may be very personal as I live a peculiar life where I earn less than the minimum for the country that I am in, but through sheer luck and otherworldly help I always have what I need when I need it, so I do not need to go hungry or worry about the roof over my head, yet at the same time every luxurious expense is something that I torment myself over.
The grey area of having what I need and being able to give myself such luxuries as this while still stressing over what if this house of cards will collapse tomorrow is an unpleasant way of living, yet the wealth demon tells me that I am provided for, to trust in the journey and spend less time fretting over a number because it is all the equivalent of shit. In case your path can see more material goods than mine, Belphegor will work with anyone, but the price of what he asks may be too steep for some. He did not elaborate further on that. No deal is made upon contact, so you can always safely reach this spirit and converse with him until you find out what your personal price may be.”
“So Death will open up its throat, and open wide its mouth… dignitaries and masses will descend into it, including those who revel and celebrate… Men will be humiliated, they will be brought low; the proud will be brought low.”
Isaiah 5:14-15
New English Translation
“I would rather sit here and invent, finding solitude and peace in my work, than to meddle in affairs which clearly are not suited for my abilities. Why bathe in the blood of your enemies when you could create a machine that could bathe in your enemies’ blood for you?”
Belphegor to Mephistopheles
“I never understood why laziness is considered a sin. Laziness is normal to have. Do you know something that in my opinion should be considered a sin? Stupidity. Stupidity should be a sin, because stupid people not even Satan can stand for them.”
The closing chapter, for the final identity and the concluding piece of the puzzle – the darkly enigmatic, tribe of Dan. Of all identity research on the tribes of Israel, none has drawn more interest, discussion and articles than Dan the fifth son of Jacob. With Ephraim and Manasseh, it has proven to be a very popular tribe for investigation – Chapter XXXIII Manasseh & Ephraim – the Birthright Tribes. In part, because its identity has been incorrectly perceived as easy. The perplexing irony is that its appeal lays in Dan’s proclivity to leave his name wherever he travelled as a marker that neatly leaves a path for the identity buff to follow. What is then baffling is the fact that the serpentine trail of the people of Dan which can be traced to Ireland and Britain suddenly going cold.
We follow the snakelike twists and turns of its tail, to then find that its head is hidden and for the serpent symbolism of Dan to be concealed and laying undisclosed. Aside from Judah, Ephraim, Manasseh and Benjamin, Dan receives a fair amount of air time in the Bible. His role in end time events increasing as the fulfilment of the latter days encroach. So who is Dan, where is Dan and why is Dan hidden?
The Tribe of Dan is like some of the other identities of Israel in that it is rather unanimous amongst identity adherents regarding his modern identification. The major blind is the nation of Denmark and the popular teaching that they constitute one half of Dan, as in Dan’s mark. We have discussed the nation of Denmark in Chapter XXVII Abraham & Keturah – Benelux & Scandinavia, as well as the Danes – as in the true Vikings – in Chapter XXXII Issachar, Zebulun, Asher & Naphtali – the Antipodean Tribes. The modern Danes are in fact the tribe of Medan, descended from Abraham and his second wife, Keturah.
The other half of Dan, though warmer is still cold when ascribing them to the modern nation of Ireland. As discussed in Chapter XXXI Reuben, Simeon, Levi & Gad – the Celtic Tribes, the Irish are in fact the tribe of Gad. Some enterprising researchers have attributed Dan to Northern Ireland and this to their credit is much warmer again, though still not wholly correct, for Northern Ireland is predominantly the tribe of Reuben.
The tribe of Dan, or Tuathe de Danann entered Ireland and fully explored Albion Britain from top to bottom, leaving their name as Dun in Scotland, Don in England and Din in Wales. Scotland represents the tribe of Benjamin; Wales is Simeon; and England descends from the tribe of Judah (Chapter XXX Judah & Benjamin – the Regal Tribes); but who is Dan?
It is recommended that Chapter XXIX Esau: The Thirteenth Tribe be read prior to this chapter. It would also be useful to read Chapters thirty through to thirty-three.
We initially meet Dan in Genesis chapter thirty, though the word Dan first appears (anachronistically) in Genesis chapter fourteen as a name of a city – Chapter XIX Chedorlaomer & the War of Nine Kings. His birth occurs following a domestic family upheaval in Jacob’s household; which had been simmering for a good length of time, while Leah was providing son after son and her younger sister Rachel remained barren. There was anger and frustration on both sides, between Jacob and Rachel. Jacob desired a son from his favourite wife and Rachel wanted to remain important in his eyes by giving him a son. Rachel also felt under pressure to her fertile sister. It must have been quite an unhappy house until Bilhah conceived with Dan and then finally Rachel did with Joseph, many years later. Dan was born in 1746 BCE, some twenty years before Jospeh in 1726 BCE.
Genesis 30:1-8
English Standard Version
1 ‘When Rachel saw that she bore Jacob no children, she envied her sister. She said to Jacob, “Give me children, or I shall die!” 2 Jacob’s anger was kindled against Rachel,and he said, “Am I in the place of God, who has withheld from you the fruit of the womb?” [Hosea 9:11-14]
3 Then she said, “Here is my servant Bilhah; go in to her, so that she may give birth on my behalf, that even I may have children through her.”4 So she gave him her servant Bilhah as a wife [that is, for the purpose of procreation and not literally], and Jacob went in to her. 5 And Bilhah conceived and bore Jacob a son.
6 Then Rachel said, “God has judged me, andhas also heard my voice and given me a son.” Therefore she called his name Dan [Judged].
7 Rachel’s servant Bilhah conceived again and bore Jacob a second son. 8 Then Rachel said, “With mighty wrestlings I have wrestled with my sister and have prevailed.” So she called his name Naphtali.’
Abarim Publications – emphasis & bold mine:
‘The name Dan, meaning Judge from the verb (din), to judge, govern, contend or plead
Dan is the name of a tribe of Israel, which descended from Dan, the son of Jacob and Bilhah, the maid of Rachel (Genesis 30:6). Dan’s only full brother is Naphtali. But prior to the existence of Dan the tribe, there was a town (or region) named Dan, mentioned in the War of Four against Five Kings (Genesis 14:14). In Judges 18:7 we learn about a town called Laish, near Beth-rehob, which is razed to the ground by a gang of (Danites). They rebuild the town and call it Dan, after their tribal founder. The Oxford Companion to the Bible, however, claims that this city Dan is the same as the one mentioned in Genesis 14:14, and called so in retrospect.
The verb (din) means to judge or govern. It’s an old verb that mostly describes the authority of a naturally superior (because that person is wiser, stronger, older) in contrast to the governing done by a formal government (by politically favored and appointed officials). The noun (dayyan) describes one such a leader, and noun (din) describes anything pertaining to primitive governing: a judgment, plea, complaint, contention.
Noun (madon) literally describes a “place or judging” and is synonymous with the contending that goes on in such a place. Noun (medina) described the jurisdiction of one judge, and became the word for province. For a meaning of the name Dan, BDB Theological Dictionary and the NOBSE Study Bible Name List agree on Judge. Jones’ Dictionary of Old Testament Proper Names reads Judge, Judging.’
As we have studied Genesis chapter fourteen in length in Chapter XIX Chedorlaomer & the War of Nine Kings and in Chapter XXVII Abraham & Keturah – Benelux & Scandinavia, we will briefly mention the association between the city of Dan and the other cities in the plain of the Elioud giants. The city may well have had a retrospective naming to it. Either way, the coincidence remains that as the land of Canaan was infested with Nephilim offspring in Abraham’s day; it was the same area some of Dan’s descendants chose to migrate to in the North – from their original southerly location – that was an historic hotbed of Nephilim activity after the flood.
It was in this area of Bashan that Mount Hermon was located where the Watchers had originally descended in the antediluvian epoch – refer Chapter XXII Alpha &Omega. The other tie in is the fact that the tribe of Dan had a connection with the Amalekites and Horites of whom Esau married into their families. The very same Amalekites and Horites who were descendants of Nephilim and were alive in Abraham’s time as stated in Genesis chapter fourteen – refer Chapter XXIX Esau: The Thirteenth Tribe.
Genesis 14:14
English Standard Version
‘When Abram heard that his kinsman [Lot] had been taken captive, he led forth his trained men, born in his house, 318 of them, andwent in pursuit [northwards] as far as Dan.’
We next meet Dan in Genesis chapter thirty-seven, which we discussed in the preceding section, Chapter XXXIII Manasseh & Ephraim – the Birthright Tribes. Joseph gave a ‘bad report’ about his bothers Dan, Naphtali, Asher and Gad, the sons of Bilhah and Zilpah. The word bad can be read as evil. As we will progress, we learn that Dan was the ‘black sheep’ of the family and as a ‘bad boy’ it is very possible he was leading his three brothers astray as the eldest of the four. This incident reveals a dark streak in Dan and the inference is that he is the ring leader of a plan that will have far ranging implications for the entirety of his family right until the return of the Son of Man.
Dan
It appears that Dan and his three brothers, Naphtali, Gad, and Asher, did not have a good relationship with Joseph; with this incident prefacing the subsequent plot against Joseph’s life which changed the course of history. Reuben and Judah, the most prominent individuals in the story of the brothers’ betrayal of Joseph are always cast as the villains in the piece, yet a close inspection of Genesis chapter thirty-seven reveals that these two brothers endeavoured to spare the life of Joseph. The real villains are the group of four headed by Dan, who were concocting their plan to murder Joseph.
Hence Joseph’s concern and his report to Jacob. This has repercussions for Joseph and Dan’s relationship later.
The Apostate Tribe of Dan, Cornerstone Publications – emphasis mine:
‘… such a betrayal of Joseph by Dan cannot help but be seen as an ancient type of another far greater betrayal, that instigated by Judas Iscariot toward the Messiah Himself. Indeed, the parallels are fascinating and compelling, for as there were twelve apostles, so there were twelve tribes of Israel, one of which would betray… Jesus. And it can be stated without hesitation that of all the sons of Jacob, none even come remotely close to typifying the coming Messiah [excepting, Isaac and Moses], other than Joseph who, in fact, is arguably the most complete type of Christ in all the Scriptures! In fact, it is impossible not to associate the betrayal of Joseph with the later infamous betrayal of the Savior.’
There are three very small verses about Dan – as recorded in Jacob’s oracle – which are monumental in their ramifications. We will address them scripturally one at a time; including the research of other commentators and how it may all meld together. For to be honest, there is considerable conjecture involved with Dan and the full answer may remain allusive until all things are one day, revealed and resolved.
Many commentators and Bible translations refer to Genesis forty-nine as the blessings of Jacob, yet in verse one, Jacob says: “… which shall befall you in the last days.” Rather than a blessing it is invariably an unpleasant synopsis of what is to happen to the various tribes: one great, Joseph; some good, Judah, Asher, Naphtali; some okay, Simeon, Levi, Zebulun, Gad, Benjamin; others not so good, Reuben, Issachar; and then… Dan’s. Some tribes have their challenges highlighted or are given dire predictions. It is only Dan who is singled out as embracing an inner heart of conflict evolving towards evil.
Genesis 49:16-18
English Standard Version
16 “Dan [H1835 – Dan: a judge] shall judge [H1777 – diyn] his people [H5971 – am] as one [H259 – ‘echad: each, every, any, alike] of the tribes [H7626 – shebet] of Israel.
Other translations for verse sixteen include:
CEV: Dan, you are the tribe that will bring justice to Israel.
GNT: “Dan will be a ruler for his people. They will be like theother tribes of Israel.”
MSG: Dan will handle matters of justice for his people; he will hold his own just fine among the tribes of Israel.
NABRE: “Dan shall achieve justice for his people as one of the tribes of Israel.”
WYC: ‘Dan shall deem his people, as also another lineage in Israel.’
We are alerted in the first few words, that Dan is like all the other tribes, yet he isn’t like them at all. It is certainly a riddle and a word play is used, as it says Dan shall judge, which could be written as Dan shall Dan, or Judge shall judge. The second Hebrew word for Dan is subtly different from the name Dan. It can be translated as ‘plead the cause, contend, execute, strife.’ It can mean ‘to act as judge, minister, requite, vindicate, strive, to be at strife, quarrel.’ By extension it can also mean to ‘sail direct’ or ‘a straight course.’ This is ironic as the tribe of Dan were formidable sailors but didn’t exactly travel in straight lines whether by sea or land.
It is the same word used in Genesis 6:3 KJV, where the Creator says: ‘My spirit shall not always strive with man, for that he also is flesh: yet his days shall be an hundred and twenty years.’ This is an interesting coincidence as this was the final one hundred and twenty years prior to the flood, designed to wipe out the Nephilim related peoples; the period that Noah had to preach a warning and the age which humankind was ultimately going to live as a maximum after Abraham’s generation – Chapter I Noah Antecessor Nulla; and Chapter XXII Alpha & Omega. Here, Dan is linked to the Nephilim, a re-occurring theme which we will discover is confirmed throughout the Bible and history.
The Hebrew word used for people can be translated as nations, 17 times; folk twice; and men once. It refers to ‘members of one’s people, compatriots, country-men, kinsman’ and ‘kindred.’ One would assume it means fellow Danites, though other verses hint at a broader application which may mean all the sons of Jacob. The word of real interest is for tribe, shebet. This word can be translated as rod, 34 time, sceptre 10; and staff twice. It means ‘branch, offshoot, club, spear, dart, truncheon’ and ‘clan.’ A ‘mark of authority’ and rulership.
All the tribes rule themselves (except Levi), though by varying degree. The United States (Ephraim and the half tribe of West Manasseh), Ireland (Gad) and South Africa have become Republics and detached from the Monarchy of England and Judah. The descendants of Zebulun and Issachar in South Africa are small in number and have been subservient to the earlier preeminence of the Afrikaner and now the majority Black rule; yet they are still visible and possessing tangible territory. Canada (half tribe of East Manasseh), Australia (Asher) and New Zealand (Naphtali) are independent nations, while still pledging allegiance to formerly Queen Elizabeth II and now King Charles III. The Kingdom of Scotland (Benjamin) and the countries of Wales and Northern Ireland remain attached to the House of Judah and form a United Kingdom, a Kingdom of Judah with England (and Wales). Reuben of Northern Ireland and Simeon of Wales though small in number, again have a tangible and visible presence.
This is where the difference lays with Dan. If he is judging or governing like the other tribes with a staff of rulership, what is he ruling, who is he ruling? Verse sixteen leaves more questions than it answers. What may be extracted from the verse is that Dan may not be ostensibly identifiable like his brothers, though he none-the-less exerts influence of some kind. Which means he judges whether from a legal, or political criterion; and a business, or financial standpoint – much like the tribe of Levi.
17 ‘Dan shall be a serpent [H5175 – nachash: a snake, serpent] in the way [H1870 – derek], a viper [H8207 – shphiyphon: (horned) adder] by the path [H734 – ‘orach], that bites [H5391 = nashak] the horse‘s [H5483 – cuwc] heels [H6119 – aqeb] so that his rider [H7392 – rakab] falls [H5307 – naphal] backward.’
Other translations for verse seventeen include:
ERV: Dan will be like a snake at the side of the road. He will be like a dangerous snake lying near the path. That snake bites a horse’s foot, and the rider falls to the ground.
MSG: Dan is only a small snake in the grass, a lethal serpent in ambush by the road When he strikes a horse in the heel, and brings its huge ridercrashing down.
WYC: ‘Dan be made a serpent in the way, and (a) cerastes, that is, an horned adder, in the path, and bite he the feet of an horse, that the rider of him fall backward.’
The Hebrew word for serpent signifies a ‘fleeing serpent’, that is, one that is moving and the second word describing this serpent is equally as revealing. We learn that Dan may be small, but packs a big punch, typical of a snake which can terrify and bring down a much larger creature as in a horse with a human rider. Though Dan was given a small inheritance, they would become a leading tribe – shrewd, clever, predatory. The snake is associated with wisdom as we have discussed – Chapter XXII Alpha & Omega; and article: Asherah. Wisdom can mean evil, cunning and immersed in the dark arts of the occult; or, it can relate to godly wisdom in handing situations diplomatically and effectively. Such as the instruction given by the Son of Man to the disciples when they would later as apostles, travel and preach.
Matthew 10:16
English Standard Version
“Behold, I am sending you out as sheep in the midst of wolves, so be wise as serpents and innocent as doves.”
Equating the serpent with Dan associates him with both Samael, the Serpent of the Garden of Eden who lured Adam and Eve into sin; as well as the Adversary, who is Satan described as the Ancient Serpent in the Book of Revelation. Each are entities of wickedness and evil – refer Chapter XXII Alpha & Omega; and article: Asherah. From the opening scriptures (of Genesis) in the Garden of Eden, the second Serpent with the first Serpent – the Dragon in the concluding chapters (in Revelation) regarding this age – loom large over the vast plot that is the Bible. This prophecy regarding Dan is shocking, for it pertains to his attitude and actions toward his own family.
The Apostate Tribe of Dan, Cornerstone Publications – emphasis mine:
‘Is Jacob stating or implying here that Dan will be as the Adversary in the affairs of Israel in the end-time?Was Dan’s father given a revelation of future betrayal within his own clan?If so, this is disturbing news for latter-day Israel, and could well provide enquiring minds today with an invaluable key as to what part the tribe of Dan is destined to play in world affairs.
The Hebrew word for adder is shphiyphon, and is derived from the root term shuwph, which means to gape, to snap at, to overwhelm, and is rendered to break, bruise, and cover. Thus it is quite apparent that Jacob’s perception of his son in this instance is far from positive. Thus Dan is prophesied to be an impediment, an opponent, and negative force in the latter days.’
Some translations use the word adder to identify the serpent in this context, which is not as accurate as viper. For instance, the United Kingdom has a small adder, though it is too small – not nearly aggressive enough and its venom is non-lethal – to be a satisfactory explanation, of say the horse representing England, or the United Kingdom.
Superficially, the horned adder could be a reference to the venomous snake from southwestern Africa. The WYC translation makes reference to the cerastes species. In the United States there is the sidewinder (rattlesnake), Crotalus cerastes, also known as the horned rattlesnake. It is a venomous pit viper species belonging to the rattlesnake genus Crotalus and is found in the desert regions of the southwestern United States and northwestern Mexico; with three subspecies currently recognised.
Crotalus cerastes in Mesquite Springs, California
What is the Don’t Tread on Me Flag, 2021 – capitalisation theirs, emphasis mine:
‘You have probably seen this flag before: A bright yellow banner with the image of a hissing coiled rattlesnake standing over a patch of grass and the words “DON’T TREAD ON ME,” sometimes without an apostrophe. Variants of this flag’s iconic snake design and motto are a common sight among American gun owners. What does this flag represent, and why is it so popular?’
‘Although often referred to as the “Don’t Tread on Me” flag, the correct name is theGadsden flag, named after its designer, Christopher Gadsden, an American Revolution-era politician. The Gadsden flag’s history begins in 1775, when Christopher Gadsden, a Continental Colonel from South Carolina, designed the flag and presented it to the Colonial Marines, the American Colonies’ amphibious infantry force. The Colonial Marines adopted Gadsden’s flag alongside another design (the Moultrie Flag, a blue flag with a white crescent overlaid with the word “LIBERTY”). Both flags served as symbols of the Continental Marines until 1798, at which point the unit transitioned into the modern-day United States Marine Corps.’
Christopher Gadsden – notice Gad and Dan are in his name – was known as ‘the Sam Adams of the South.’ A soldier and a statesman, Gadsden was a founding member of South Carolina’s Sons of Liberty chapter. He served as a delegate to both the First and Second Continental Congresses, as well as commander of the 1st South Carolina Regiment of the Continental Army. Gadsden was elected to the position of governor for South Carolina, but declined the position due to his health. He died in 1805 and was buried in Charlestown. The Gadsden Purchase in Arizona was named for his grandson, who was a diplomat.
‘After the Revolutionary War ended and the United States declared independence, the Gadsden flag fell into disuse, only occasionally flown in Charleston, South Carolina, as a historical symbol, until the flag’s modern resurgence in the 1970s. The Gadsden flag originally featured a plain yellow field, a coiled timber rattlesnake facing to the left, and the words “DONT TREAD ON ME.” Although modern incarnations later included the apostrophe, the original flag featured none.
The timber rattlesnake (scientific name: Crotalus horridus) is a highly venomous species of pit viper native to the eastern regions of North America. This snake was well-known and feared in all 13 of the original American colonies and was one of the first recurring American animal symbols.The words “Don’t Tread on Me” are amottoand abattle cry intended to warn the British crown that the colonies will defend themselves if attacked.’
Crotalus horridus
‘Before the bald eagle became associated with the country’s most prominent symbols, such as the Great Seal, the Coat of Arms, and the Seal of the President, [refer Chapter XXXIII Manasseh & Ephraim – the Birthright Tribes] the timber rattlesnake was once one of the most frequently used animals to represent the United States.
In a well-known article, Benjamin Franklin suggested with sarcasm that the American colonists send rattlesnakes to England in exchange for the prisoners routinely transported from England to the Americas to protest against the British crown’s practices of penal transportation and forming penal colonies.
The Gadsden flag’s use of a snake to represent united colonies and their shared American identity is a call-back to the snake featured on the famous “Join or Die”illustration, said to have been drawn by Benjamin Franklin in 1754. Franklin’s version of the snake was depicted as dead and cut into segments, each named after a colony or a region.’
By 1775, the rattlesnake was a very popular symbol of America. It could be found throughout the thirteen colonies on everything from buttons, badges, paper money and flags. No longer was the snake cut into pieces. It was now recognisably the American timber rattlesnake, coiled into an attack position with thirteen rattles on its tail.
The flag took on a special historical significance at the Battle of Bunker Hill. This battle is still celebrated in Boston, where Colonel William Prescott famously gave the order not to fire “until you see the whites of their eyes.”
Ships that carried marines had drummers and their drums featured the yellow of the Gadsden Flag with the now well known snake emblazoned on top. It included the words “Don’t Tread On Me” – now a famous motto which adorned the clothing and accessories of freedom fighters from coast to coast.
‘After the Gadsden flag’s adoption by the Colonial Marines, Franklin later noted in a 1775 issue of the Pennsylvania Journal that the snake “strongly resembles America,” favorably comparing the snake’s many traits with America, reasserting the snake’s significance as an American symbol.’
In December of 1775, ‘an Anonymous Guesser’ wrote a letter to the Pennsylvania Journal. Most scholars now agree that it was written by Benjamin Franklin. The letter suggested: “As I know it is the custom to have some device on the arms of every country, I supposed this may have been intended for the arms of America.”
Franklin’s reasons included: a. The rattlesnake is only found in North America. b. The snake has ‘sharp eyes’ and ‘may therefore be esteemed an emblem of vigilance.’ c. The snake isn’t known for unprovoked attacks; though once it does attack, it doesn’t stop until it wins. d. Even before attacking, the rattlesnake gives ample warning in the form of its rattle. e. Franklin claimed in the letter that the snake’s tail had 13 rattles, none of which would work independently of one another.
‘The snake became a recurring element of many other Amercian historical flags, most often used to represent the American identity and the union between the colonies (and later, the states)and as a symbol of defiance against British rule.’
‘The First Navy Jack, a United States Navy flag… features 13 horizontal stripes alternating between red and white, similar to the 13 stripes of the American flag, overlaid with a yellow-and-red timber rattlesnake and the words “DONT TREAD ON ME;” with no apostrophe. Although similar in layout, the background colors (red and white instead of yellow) and the snake’s position (slithering instead of coiled) make it easy to differentiate the naval jack from the Gadsden flag. The alternating red-and-white stripes are believed to be the first US Navy naval jack’s original design. The rattlesnake and motto were later added to the jack during the 19th century, calling back to the Gadsden flag.’
The snake is readily perceived as a symbol for the tribe of Dan. The real thirteenth tribe – rather than Manasseh as popularly expounded or Ephraim the literal fulfilment through birth – may actually be the tribe of Dan. The horse and its rider well might represent Ephraim, and Dan may have a role to play, in America’s downfall. A link between Dan and Ephraim is found in the Book of Jeremiah. It is a signifiant passage of scripture for in the past it describes Judah’s fall at the hands of the Chaldean Nebuchadnezzar II and his Empire with its capital in Babylon – Chapter XXV Italy: Nahor & the Chaldeans.
Jeremiah 4:5-15
English Standard Version
5 ‘Declare in Judah, and proclaim in Jerusalem, and say, “Blow the trumpet through the land; cry aloud and say, ‘Assemble,andlet us go into the fortified cities!’ 6 Raise a standard toward Zion, flee for safety, stay not, for I bring disaster from the north, andgreat destruction. 7A lion has gone up from his thicket, a destroyer of nations[King of Babylon]has set out; he has gone out from his place to make your land a waste; your cities will be ruins without inhabitant… 9 “In that day, declares the Lord, courage shall fail both king and officials. The priests shall be appalled and the prophets astounded.” 10 Then I said, “Ah, Lord God, surely you have utterly deceived this people and Jerusalem, saying, ‘It shall be well with you,’ whereas the sword has reached their very life.”
11 At that time it will be said to this people and to Jerusalem… 13 Behold, he comes up like clouds; his chariots like the whirlwind; his horses are swifter than eagles – woe to us, for we are ruined! 14 O Jerusalem, wash your heart from evil, that you may be saved. How long shall your wicked thoughts lodge within you?
15 For a voice [H6963 – qowl] declares [H5046 – nagad] from Dan [H1835 – middan] and proclaims [H8085 – shama] trouble [H205 – ‘aven] from Mount [H2022 – har: hill country, mountain, promote] Ephraim.’
It is not clear if there is a voice from the city of Dan in the north and another in Ephraim in the south; or whether the voice is one from the tribe of Dan on Mount Ephraim. In fact, it may be a word play and so the verse could be read as ‘a voice declares judgement and proclaims affliction from Mount Ephraim.’ The expression Mount Ephraim, represents the political rulership and seat of power of Israel’s leading tribe. The word for voice is also translated as ‘proclamation’ and ‘thunderings.’ This is no normal voice, it obviously gains attention. The word declare is also translated as ‘expound, report’ or ‘messenger.’ It means ‘to be conspicuous, make known, announce, to inform of, to publish, confess, to front (stand boldly out), to expose, predict’ and ‘profess.’
A very public expression which possibly gains far reaching attention. If this prophecy were dual in nature, then it could be worldwide attention. The word ‘proclaims’ is similar and can also be translated as ‘publish.’ Perhaps via the internet. It also means, ‘declare, to hear with attention or interest, give heed, to obey, to cause to hear, proclaim’ and ‘summon.’ There is no doubt that it is a major announcement.
The Book of Hosea speaks of a prophet, a watchman of Ephraim who may be linked to this verse.
Hosea 9:8
English Standard Version
‘The prophet is the watchman of Ephraim with my God; yet a fowler’s snare is on all his ways, and hatred in the house of his God.’
The word trouble, can mean ‘affliction, wickedness, iniquity, vanity, unrighteous, evil, idol, idolatry, mourning, sorrow’ and ‘unjust.’ The word unjust is interesting in light of Dan meaning judge or justice. As the word mount in the Bible signifies a high place, hills or a mountain; it is also figurative for the government of a land. Hence today, Mount Ephraim is representative of the federal government Capitol Hill in Washington DC.
Other translations for Jeremiah 4:15
AMP: For a voice declares from Dan (far in the north), And proclaims evil from Mount Ephraim.
AMPC: For a voice declares from Dan (in the north) and proclaims evil from Mount Ephraim (the range dividing Israel from Judah).
CEV: before a message of disaster arrives from the hills of Ephraim and the town of Dan.
ERV: Listen! The voice of a messenger from the land of Dan is speaking. Someone is bringing bad news from the hill country of Ephraim:
MSG: What’s this? A messenger from Dan? Bad news from Ephraim’s hills! Make the report public…
NET: For messengers are coming, heralding disaster, from the city of Dan and from the hills of Ephraim.
VOICE: ‘From the tribe of Dan in the north comes the first cry; news of disaster arrives from the hill country of Ephraim.’
The voice from Dan and the proclamation from Mount Ephraim appear to be linked in purpose, regardless of the geographic relationship. Though ‘the north’ is not in the Hebrew, there must be a reason why three translations have chosen this expression. As both Asshur as Russia and Magog as China are described as being in the north, with Togarmah-Korea as the peripheral ‘far north’, it is feasible that Dan could well be associated with modern Mount Ephraim which is on a similar latitude with Beijing in China as well as the Korean nations – Zephaniah 2:13, Ezekiel 38:6; 39:1.
Returning to Genesis forty-nine, verse seventeen.
The word for in the way can be translated as ‘toward, journey’ and ‘manner.’ It means ‘road, path, direction, habit, custom’ and ‘passenger.’ It includes the connotation of a ‘course of life, of moral character’ a ‘mode of action.’ Path is similar and is translated as ‘highway, manner, race, traveller’ and ‘troops.’ It can mean passing of life, way of living, wayfarer.’ It includes, ‘a well trodden road, a caravan.’
The word bite is enlightening for it is translated as bite 14 times and as lend upon usury twice. It means ‘to pay, give interest, lend for interest or usury.’ It includes ‘to strike with a sting (as a serpent’ strikes and bites with venom), ‘to press with interest on a loan.’
The mention of troops is significant as this hints at a military application in the course of the horse and rider. The addition of banking is not a surprise as war costs money and requires financing. Also, part of bringing down any nation – in our modern world – would involve successfully attacking its economy. Loans and debt being a primary method.
The word for horse signifies a moving horse as ‘to skip (properly, for joy), a horse (as leaping), also a swallow (from its rapid flight).’ The word for heel is also revealing for it is translated as footsteps 3 times; horse hoofs once; at the last once; and liers in wait once. It means ‘footprint, hinder part, rear of a troop’ as well as ‘the rear (of an army).’ The Hebrew word for rider means: ‘to mount and ride (on an animal or in a vehicle), to place upon, to despatch’ and ‘ride (in a chariot).’
The word fall is translated as ‘cast down’ 18 times; fall away, 5; divide, 5; and overthrow 5 times. It means: ‘to fall (of violent death), to fall prostrate, to fall upon, attack, desert, fall into the hand of, to fall short, fail, waste away, be inferior to, apportion by lot, overwhelm, perish, rot, slay, throw down’ and ‘smite out.’
If the United States is the horse and or rider, then its fall is spectacular. It’s fall, being its collapsed military strength. How would military power be undermined? Through economic, trade and monetary pressure. Banking, loans, debt and lack of confidence in the American currency, all spring to mind. Ephraim as we discussed in the previous chapter, will one day seek assistance from Assyria. At a certain point, the tables turn economically and Russia with a German led United States of Europe, gains the upper hand over the United States and by then, a possibly solitary England. Many might find that difficult to believe in 2025. But even a number of decades from now and certainly a few centuries, the world could (and will) be, a very different place – refer articles: 2050; and Four Kings & One Queen.
Jeremiah has more to say regarding the downfall of Judah, Dan and the link with Ephraim.
Jeremiah 8:1-3, 6, 15-17, 19-22
English Standard Version
1 “At that time, declares the Lord, the bones of the kings of Judah, the bones of its officials, the bones of the priests, the bones of the prophets, and the bones of the inhabitants of Jerusalem shall be brought out of their tombs. 2 And they shall be spread before the sun and the moon and all the host of heaven, which they have loved and served, which they have gone after, and which they have sought and worshiped. And they shall not be gathered or buried.They shall be as dung on the surface of the ground. 3 Death shall be preferred to life by all the remnant that remains of this evil family… 6… Everyone turns to his own course, like a horse plunging headlong into battle.
15 We looked for peace, but no good came; for a time of healing, but behold, terror. 16 “The snorting of their horses is heard from Dan; at the sound of the neighing of their stallions [H47 – ‘abbiyr] the whole land quakes [shakes, trembles]. They come and devour the land and all that fills it, the city and those who dwell in it.’
The word of most interest is translated in the ESV as stallions and the King James version as ‘strong ones.’ It can also be translated as ‘bulls – which is interesting from an Ephraim perspective – mighty, stouthearted, valiant’ and significantly as ‘angels.’ It means ‘mighty’ and ‘valiant of men’ and ‘of angels.’ The link with the supernatural may not be coincidental. Does Dan form an alliance with the opponents of Ephraim? An inside job, perhaps.
17 “For behold, I am sending among you serpents,adders [H6848 – tsepha] that cannot be charmed [H3908 – lachash], andthey shall bite you,” declares the Lord.
This verse is remarkably similar to the verse we read in Genesis 49:17. The word for adder is different though and can be translated as cockatrice – a legendary monster which is a cross between a rooster and a snake – though still venomous. The word for charmed can be translated as ‘enchantment, orator’ and ‘prayer.’ It means ‘whispering, charming, amulets (worn by women), an incantation.’ These are serpents that cannot be reasoned with or changed and could be linked with the angelic ‘strong ones’ of the preceding verse.
Jeremiah: 19 … “Is the Lord not in Zion? Is her King not in her?” “Why have they provoked me to anger with their carved images and with their foreign idols?” [a proclivity of the tribe of Dan] 20 “The harvest is past, the summer is ended, andwe are not saved.” [like Dan waiting on his salvation – Genesis 49:18] 21 For the wound of the daughter of my people is my heart wounded; I mourn, and dismay has taken hold on me. 22 Is there no balm* in Gilead? [Canada] Is there no physician there? Why then has the health of the daughter of my people not been restored?”
Before we look at verse eighteen in Genesis chapter forty-nine, it is worth noting that the snake or serpent could have more than a physical application and may include a spiritual function. The tie in would be the Seraphim who are literally, ‘fire-breathing flying serpents.’ Snakes with wings are dragons. The word serpent and dragon are often one and the same and therefore interchangeable. Satan is described as a serpent and dragon in the Book of Revelation (Revelation 12:9). It was fallen Seraphim who fathered Nephilim and the tribe of Dan is heavily associated with the Nephilim, as well as their offspring, the Elioud giants.
J R Church – emphasis mine:
‘Those fallen angels who descended to Mount Hermon introduced the “seed of the serpent” into the human race [actually the Serpent with Eve was first – Genesis 3:15]. Evidently, after the Flood, they consorted with members of the tribe of Dan, mixing the “seed of the serpent” into the human genome once again. The first time it happened, God judged the world with water. The next time, it will be by fire.’
In the Book of Isaiah there are prophecies regarding Babylon, Assyria and the Philistines. Three powers at the end of our age; all with an invested interest in the downfall of England, Canada and especially America.
Isaiah 14:29-31
English Standard Version
‘Rejoice not, O Philistia [Mexico and Central, South America excepting Brazil], all of you, that the rod [Assyria] that struck you is broken,for from the serpent’s root will come forth an adder[cockatrice], and its fruit [progeny, offspring] will be a flying [H5774 – owph: to cover, be dark, gloom] fiery serpent [H8314 – seraph: poisonous, burning, copper colour]… I will kill your root with famine, and your remnant it will slay. Wail, O gate; cry out, O city; melt in fear, O Philistia, all of you! For smoke comes out of the north [Russia, the United States or both], and there is no straggler in his ranks.’
Here, the Philistines, principally the nation of Mexico have been attacked by the King of the North, Russia. Then when Asshur has fallen, the Philistines are told not to rejoice as they too will be consumed by the Day of the Lord. The smoke from the north could be a reference to their neighbour the United States, or a reference to Russia. The rest of the verse is eerily similar to what we have read in Genesis forty-nine and Jeremiah chapter eight.
We will shortly see that as there is a root of Amalek in Ephraim; Ephraim is also described as a root that will ‘dry up’ and produce no more ‘fruit’ – refer Chapter XXXIII Manasseh & Ephraim – the Birthright Tribes. And then, we have the Seraphim stated yet again. There can be little doubt now that the Seraphim are the angelic beings being discussed and not the animal reptile that is called a snake.
The inclusion of the King of the North (Chapter XX Will the Real Assyria Stand Up: Asshur & Russia), added to what we will discover about the tribe of Dan and their connection with the United States, is building a case for the involvement of supernatural beings (fallen dark angels) at the time of the end and alarmingly, Dan’s alliance with them – Chapter XXI The Incredible Identity, Origin & Destiny of Nimrod.
The Apostate Tribe of Dan, Cornerstone Publications – capitalisation theirs, emphasis & bold mine:
‘… the serpent is representative of evil, of conniving, of worldly wisdom. It is first associated with the great deceiver, Satan the devil [not the same serpent as the tempter in the garden of Eden], who appeared in the Garden… in the form of a serpent [his name, Samael**], and with subtlety beguiled Eve. Whether this creature was originally the precise description of what we know as a snake today is perhaps debatable, for the derivation of the Hebrew word nachash means to hiss, i.e. whisper a (magic) spell; to prognosticate; an enchantment or enchanter, and, as such, may be subject to more than one interpretation.
… the serpent… is the sign of the Adversary, Satan the devil, and thus the spirit of the anti-Christ that will arise in the end-time. This is… stated… emphatically [in] the book of Revelation… “And there appeared another wonder in heaven; and behold a GREAT RED DRAGON… And the great dragon was cast out, that old SERPENT [the original Serpent, not to be confused with Samael [refer Chapter XXII Alpha & Omega; and article: Asherah] called the Devil, and Satan…”
The Greek word for dragon in verse 3 actually is defined as a fabulous kind of SERPENT, so called because of its keen power of sight (from the root ‘derke,’ signifying ‘to see’).
It is used precisely 13 times in the Apocalypse to designate Satan the devil. [Satan’s]… chief servants**… are also identified with the image of aserpent. Indeed we read in Revelation 9:15-19, that the power of the dreaded latter-day army that devastates one-third of the earth’s population is likened unto that of a serpent.
How interesting then that the first human being ever to be Scripturally identified with the serpent is none other than the fifth son of Israel… Dan himself, and this serpent connection to the tribe of Dan cannot be summarily dismissed as a casual use of this symbol. In fact, no other individual human beings are compared to the serpent in all the Scriptures save Dan and his descendants…
It is also noteworthy that the biting of the horse’s heels is language eerily similar to what we read in the first great Messianic prophecy in Genesis 3:15, where Yahweh says to, of all creatures, the serpent: “And I will put enmity between you and the woman, and between your seed and her seed; it (Messiah – the ultimate seed of the woman) shall bruise your head, and you (the serpent) shall bruise his HEEL.”
Genesis: ’18 I wait [H6960 – qavah] for your salvation* [H3444 – yshuw’ah] , O Lord.’
CEB: I long for your victory, Lord.
CEV: Our Lord, I am waiting for you to save us.
NET: I wait for your deliverance, O Lord.
NLV: I wait for Your saving power, O Lord.
The word wait can mean ‘look, wait for, gathered, look for, hope, expect, look eagerly for, lie in wait for, linger for, to collect, to be collected’ and ‘bind together.’ There is earnest expectation by Dan in the deliverance of the Eternal. The word salvation means ‘deliverance, health, saving, welfare, prosperity, victory’ and ‘aid.’ The tribe of Dan for whatever reason has to wait for salvation or redemption through Christ.
The big question, is why?
We discussed Revelation chapter seven in the preceding chapter and the fact why Joseph and Manasseh are stated as separate tribes both with 12,000 anointed and sealed saints at the time of the end. Yet, this is secondary to the glaring observation that Dan is not listed at all, even though verse four of revelation chapter seven says: ‘all the tribes.’ In fact, he is the only tribe omitted. The seriousness of not being counted as a tribe of Israel is elevated as this is a prophecy, yet to be fulfilled.
This is not punishment for past actions of idolatry alone but sins committed at the time of the end which are still yet future. Herein lie the first two possible explanations for Dan’s omission – first, disqualification by idolatry. By idolatry, we are speaking of demonolatry of the most severe kind. Complete rebellion against and blasphemy towards, the Creator – articles: Belphegor; and Seventh Son of a Seventh Son.
Second, these repeated actions then lent themselves tothe tribe of Dan’s decision to allow themselves to fade away from God’s presence and in turn, from the world’s attention. One could say the tribe of Dan has been erased from sight as part of the Eternal’s judgement on them. An irony in itself when the meaning of Dan’s name is considered. The tribe which has judged, will receive judgement.
A third reason offered for the tribe of Dan’s non-inclusion in Revelation is its lost identity as a result of being assimilated into other peoples.
An enduring belief is that the Antichrist – or the Beast and false Prophet as the Bible describes them, for there is not one antichrist but many, according to the Apostle John (1 John 2:18) – descends from the tribe of Dan. Though this would not explain why everyone from Dan is excluded.
The antichrist connection is a fourth reason and a fifth reason for Dan’s exclusion relates to the tribe of Dan having to wait for the Judge Samson. But, this also does not answer the question. We will study Samson shortly.
These five explanations while components in understanding Dan’s omission are somewhat superficial, lacking in a definitive answer.
In the mind of this writer, Dan is not included due to the following three factors which are intertwined.
First, the tribe of Dan is the one exception apart from Levi, in not being an identifiable nation or territory. If this is the case, then Dan is a scattered tribe.
The second factor is that the tribe of Dan is no longer considered Israelite. Meaning, no one from the tribe of Dan will be called, perfected, sealed or saved in the time of the end. The Danites will have to wait until the Gentiles are offered salvation – Genesis 49:18, Revelation 7:9.
Third, there is a sinister aspect which involves the bloodline of Dan having become contaminated and being therefore unacceptable before the Eternal – Genesis 3:14-15; 49:17, Jeremiah 8:17.
An intriguing aspect of the Israelites march through the wilderness, was their camp layout and individual tribe insignias.
Numbers 2:25, 31
English Standard Version
25 “On the north sideshall be the standard of the camp of Dan by their companies… 31… They shall set out last, standard by standard.”
EXB: ‘… They will be the last to march out of camp, and they will travel under theirown flag.’
TLB: ‘… They brought up the rear whenever Israel traveled.’
In the Camp of Israel, Dan was given two humbling positions which show he had been relegated to last position of the sons of Jacob, even though he was born fifth. When the Israelites broke camp and travelled, the tribe of Dan was last to leave (1) and ‘brought up the rear.’ The literal tail for the winding mass of people. When the Israelites stopped marching and set up Camp, the Tribe of Dan was in the North (2) with Asher and Naphtali. This was the least favourable portion of the compass, as the North was the most exposed to the likely hood of potential attacks while trekking through the wilderness, as well as journeying in Canaan where they eventually settled. In the Bible from an Israelite perspective, evil and judgement descended from the North – Jeremiah 1:13-14; 10:22; Daniel 11:40, Ezekiel 38:15-16.
Regarding the Camp layout, Dan conversely was one of the four principle tribes with Judah, Ephraim and Reuben. It is noteworthy that Dan is linked with these tribes, particularly Reuben and Ephraim. Bullinger refers to the Cherubim of the Eternal and their relationship with the camp formation of ancient Israel. The four square arrangement designed according to a pattern that is based on these celestial beings – refer article: The Ark of God.
The cherubim had four faces, a lion; an ox, or bull (and or a Unicorn); one like a man; and an eagle. These four personalities became the signs of the four standard bearing tribes of Israel. The Lion for Judah, the Bull for Ephraim, a Man for Reuben and the Eagle for Dan.
Similarly, the twelve constellations of the Zodiac are divided into four groups of three signs each with the signs representing the four principal tribes spearheading them. Thus the pairings are Leo for Judah, Taurus for Ephraim, Aquarius for Reuben and Scorpio for Dan. We will investigate the dual nature of Dan’s symbols, the Eagle and the Snake and the third animal, the Scorpion which is the primary symbol for Scorpio.
Our Father’s Kingdom of America: ‘In the heavens Dan’s symbol is the Scorpio constellation. The scorpion pinches just like the eagle bites the snake.’
One commentator adds: ‘… just as each of the four Israelite standard-bearing tribes had a designated leader, so each of the four major constellations of the Zodiac has a star of the first magnitude associated with that sector of the heavens’ – Regulus from Leo, Aldebaran from Taurus, Antares from Scorpio and Fomalhaut from Aquarius (Refer Scorpio, article: The Pyramid Perplexity).
Another symbol for the tribe of Reuben is a mandrake and for Issachar, the sun and moon. The only change to the chart above would be the omission of the fleur-de-lis; a symbol of France (Moab and Ammon) and not for Reuben (Northern Ireland) – Chapter XXVI The French & Swiss: Moab, Ammon & Haran; Chapter XXXI Reuben, Simeon, Levi & Gad – the Celtic Tribes.
The tribe of Dan forfeited Israelite status because they chose to side with the sons of Jacob’s enemies: the Philistines, Asshur, Edom and yes, the Adversary itself. In so doing they have been on the wrong side of the Genesis 3:15 prophecy and have contributed heavily to the enmity between the woman’s seed and the Serpent’s seed. In an ironic dual manner, the very rebellion of Dan will be used as a disciplinary hand that punishes his brothers for their evil ways and rebellion towards the Creator during the tribulation. The Eternal sees fit to allow Satan to use the tribe of Dan with Edom and Asshur, to afflict the Celtic-Saxon-Viking descendants living in the British, Irish and New World nations.
Support for this line of reasoning is found in the Apocryphal work, The Testament of Dan.
Chapter 1:1-2; 2:27
‘The copy of the words of Dan, which he spake to his sons in his last days, in the hundred and twenty-fifth year of his life [Book of Jasher gives Dan’s age as 120 when he died]. For he called together his family, and said: “Hearken to my words, ye sons of Dan; and give heed to the words of your father.”
‘Nevertheless, Dan prophesied unto them that they should forget their God, and should be alienated from the land of their inheritance and from the race of Israel, and from the family of their seed.’
Dan’s link with the United States is interesting in view of the root of Amalek also found in Ephraim as revealed in the Book of Judges. In fact, Ephraim itself is described as a root in Hosea 9:16, NIV: ‘Ephraim is blighted, their root is withered, they yield no fruit…’ The fact that Amalekites have Nephilim ancestry and that Dan is associated with the Nephilim blood line may be the powerful, yet simple reason why no one from that tribe is called or set apart at the time of the end. Hence, all from that tribe wait on their salvation, as in they are last to receive it or in the worst case scenario, the contamination is so severe, none receive salvation.
Deuteronomy 33:22
English Standard Version
And of Dan he said, “Danis alion’scub [H1482 – guwr: whelp, young one] that leaps [H2187 – zanaq] from Bashan.”
In Moses’ prophecy every single one of the eleven sons receives positive comments and blessings from the Eternal even though most of the Israelites were never really faithful. The standout exception is the tribe of Dan. A short, single sentence – no blessing, nothing positive.
The Apostate Tribe of Dan, Cornerstone Publications – emphasis & bold mine:
‘The reference to Dan being alion’s whelp should have a familiar ring to it, for in the previously referenced passage in Genesis 49, Jacob used the identical expression to describe the tribe of Judah (Genesis 49:9). The root word for whelp in the Hebrew means to turn aside, to gather for hostile purposes. If the promised Messiah was predicted to come through the line of Judah, and He is the true Lion (Revelation 5:5), then what are we to make of Dan in this regard? If the true lion does not descend through Dan, then what lion does? The answer may be found in the simple, well-known passage that reads:
“Be sober, be vigilant; because your adversary the DEVIL, as a roaring LION, walks about, seeking whom [they] may devour” (I Peter 5:8).
‘It appears that the tribe of Dan was particularly despised and highly criticized by the tribe of Judah, and that enmity between these two people began early on in their history… Indeed, Moses’ words concerning Dan may contain in them a veiled hint that somethingdreadful would be associated with this tribe in the future.’
The word leap means ‘to spring forward’ as in ‘to draw together the feet (as an animal about to dart upon its prey).’ In the same chapter, Gad is described as a lion that ‘crouches.’ In Genesis it speaks of a troop in Gad which Gad nips at the heels of the retreating invader. Both the lion and troop references are similar to Dan’s references we have just studied. For Gad, they refer to English troops and occupation in Ireland (refer Chapter XXXI Reuben, Simeon, Levi & Gad – the Celtic Tribes), lending support that the horse and rider are a military-political regime that is toppled. In Genesis 49:9, Judah is also described as a ‘lion’s cub’ who also ;crouches’ down.
Researchers have focused on the ‘serpent by the way’ as the physical travels of the tribe of Dan and the leaving of their name as a sign post or marker on their route through Europe; rather than its application as a threat to Ephraim or its even wider implication that the tribe of Dan has been infiltrated by Nephilim. Similarly with their leap from Bashan, the focus has been on fleeing the land of Canaan when the warring Assyrians encroached.
The Apostate Tribe of Dan, Cornerstone Publications – capitalisation theirs, emphasis mine:
‘Bashan is a fairly well-known word to most Bible students. It is a place name that is somewhat indirectly referred to in the 14th chapter of Genesis. This is where the famous account of Abram’s sensational rescue of Lot is recorded, but the key point with regard to our study is found in the earlier portion of the passage. As you will recall, there was war waged between the armies of the Siddim Vale, led by Bera king of Sodom, and a huge invading force of Babylonians under the leadership of Amraphel king of Shinar… The eastern hordes proved too strong for the southern Canaanites, and they were subjugated for some 12 years. In the 13th year they rebelled, and in the 14th year, a second, even more massive invasion from the east occurred, precipitating a great slaughter’ – refer Chapter XIX Chedorlaomer & the War of Nine Kings.
‘We read in Genesis 14:5-7:
“And in the fourteenth year came Chedorlaomer, and the kings that were with him, and smote the Rephaims in ASHTEROTH KARNAIM, and the Zuzims in Ham, and the Emims in Shaveh Kiriathaim, and the Horites in their Mount Seir, unto El-paran, which is by the wilderness. And they returned, and came to Enmishpat, which is Kadesh, and smote all the country of the Amalekites, and also the Amorites, that dwelled in Hazezon-tamar.”
‘While these ancient geographical names may have little relevance for most people today, they do provide us with some pertinent information concerning the area known as Bashan. The reference to Ashteroth Kernaim in verse 5 pinpoints the residence of the feared Rephaim class of giants. Even though they were defeated by the massive eastern forces (reportedly almost 1,000,000 strong) in this particular battle, they were by no means destroyed, and indeed they continued to populate this same locale for hundreds of years to come, for we read in the book of Joshua with respect to the Israelite victories:
“Now these are the kings of the land, which the children of Israel smote… Sihon,king of the Amorites… and thecoast of Og king of Bashan, which was of the remnant of the giants, that dwelled at Ashtaroth and at Edrei, and reigned in Mount Hermon, and in Salcah, and in all Bashan” (Joshua 12:1-2, 4-5).
‘Bashan comprised the territory from Gilead in the south to Mount Hermon in the north, with the Jordan River as its western boundary and Salchah on its eastern extremity. This was not a part of the inheritance originally granted to the tribe of Dan. In order for the prophecy of Moses to be fulfilled, it was necessary that the Danites at some point extend their influence north into Bashan, and that event is recorded for us in a most intriguing passage in Judges 17-18.’
We have already touched upon the fact that the Tribe of Dan (Tauthe de Danann) migrated to Ulster in Northern Ireland. As Northern Ireland is predominantly Reuben today and Ireland is Gad, the original land of Bashan on the East side of the River Jordan where Reuben and Gad dwelt, has its modern equivalent today as Ireland, particularly the northeast of the Isle.
We have discussed the Elioud giants, the Fomorian who lived in Northern Ireland (Chapter XXXI Reuben, Simeon, Levi & Gad – the Celtic Tribes) and their vanquishing by the Tuatha de Danann. This means the tribe of Dan have leapt from Bashan. If so, where did they leap? As Bashan was the original home of the Watchers on Mount Hermon and later, the home of the giants, such as King Og, and then again, the home of the tribe of Dan, a spiritual component should be entertained.
Other translations for Deuteronomy 33:22
CEV: Tribe of Dan, you are like a lion cub, startled by a snake.
DRA: To Dan also he said: Dan is a young lion, he shall flow plentifully from Basan.
WYC: Also he said to Dan, Dan, a whelp of a lion, shall flowlargelyfrom Bashan.
These translations are insightful as they reveal an outpouring of people from Northern Ireland. Again, to where? We will look at the physical migrations of people linked with Ulster in depth as well as the Nephilim tie in and what this means.
Judges 5:17
English Standard Version
‘… and Dan, why did he stay [remain, dwell, linger] with the ships?’
When the Judge Deborah fought the Canaanites, certain tribes were keen to be involved, others were not. Half were not, as the war did not affect their lands directly. Other tribes were more keenly impacted and they gave their support. Dan did not, in fact he was unique in that a large proportion of their people were not even on land. Dan has a tradition of ocean going sailing. He is linked with the Grecian Isles in their early settlement by Shem’s descendants and as one of the first peoples of the son’s of Jacob to migrate to Ireland and then Britain.
Unger Bible Handbook, page 273: ‘Dan was the last of the tribes to receive his portion, which was the smallest of the twelve. It had… a line of seacoast…’
Ezekiel 27:19
King James Version
‘Dan [H2051 – Vdan] also and Javan going to and fro occupied in thy fairs [wares, trade]: bright iron, cassia, and calamus, were in thy market.’
The word for Dan is different compared with any other meaning and translates as ‘and Dan’ or ‘even Dan.’ Strong’s says that it is an uncertain place or site. The Dan in question is associated in trade and economically with Javan, the island nations from East Asia and Southeast Asia. Some researchers postulate that it could be a reference to the Dedanites of Dedan (Shem) – or the Dodanim of Dodan descended from Japheth. Though these are different Hebrew words from Dan and should not be confused.
The Hebrew Danites as the Greek Danaans, John R. Salverda – emphasis mine:
‘The Greeks say that the Danaans came to the city of Argos and demanded their portion of royalty there. They claimed to be descendants of Io and therefore members of the royal family… To accomplish this emigration, they are said to have invented the keeled ship, which enabled them to sail over the deep seas, and make their escape to Argos.The Greek claim that the Danaans invented the keeled ship, fits nicely with the Biblical claim that the Danites lived in ships, they were after all in possession of the seaport Joppa, where by all indications shipbuilding was a major industry.
… in accordance with Greek mythology, the sons of [Jacob] also went to Argolis, following after the delinquent Danaans, to bring them back and punish them for their treachery. But it took them a bit longer to get there, leapfrogging from port to port along the coasts, in their less seaworthy unkeeled barges.
By the time the sons of [Jacob] arrived at Argos, the Danaans were already established, with a degree of royal power, and the Argolian army was ready to defend them. Now, the sons of [Jacob], a mere posse in the face of an army, could not enforce a return upon the Danaans, and because they were told not to return empty [handed], they decided to quit their homeland back in Israel, and resolved to remain in Argos. The sons of [Jacob] sued for their portion of the royalty at Argolis on the same basis that the Danaans did, and they were recognized as well.
Those Jacobites who made up the coalition of the willing in the struggle against Canaan (Sisera), were able to win the war through the efforts of a very brave woman named Jael. Jael was not a Jacobite instead she belonged to a race, known as the Kenites, who were, at that time, also at peace with the Canaanites.
However, the Kenites were on friendly terms with the sons of Jacob as well, in fact, Zipporah, the wife of Moses was a Kenite (also called Midianite…), and the apostate Danite priesthood were her descendants[?] Jael herself was a relative who could not have been too far removed from the Danite priesthood, for it is noted right in the Scriptural account of the war, thather family was descended from the house of Hobab, who is therein called [Jethro] the father in law of Moses’ – refer Chapter XXVII Abraham & Keturah – Benelux & Scandinavia.
‘It may have been this Kenite relationship to the Danite priesthood, combined with Danite treaty obligations mentioned earlier as necessitated by the close proximity of the Danite stronghold at Laish to Hazor the chief city of the northern Canaanites, that gave the Canaanite General Sisera the false sense of security that he must have had in order for him to take a nap in the tent of Jael.
Jael deluded the weary Sisera completely and when he had fallen asleep, she took a pin and ran him through so that he died. Now, how many stories are there in which a man is beguiled into falling asleep by, and in the presence of, the woman who intends to murder him, and then while the man is sleeping the treacherous woman runs him through with a pin and kills him?
I can think of only two, one is the Scriptural account of Jael and Sisera, and the other is the Greek myth that is known as “The Danaids.” Furthermore, it is not only this very particular story that coincides between the Scriptures and the myth, but also the placement sequentially of each tale. Just as the story of Jael and Sisera comes at the end of the war that saw a falling out between the Jacobites and their brothers the Danites, who “dwelt in ships,” so to, the Greek myth of the Danaids is the story of the subsequent reconciliation between the progeny of Danaus, who fled in ships from their brothers the sons of Aegyptus at the time of their quarrel.
… the original waves of immigration to Argolis in Greece, the forefathers of the Mycenaean civilization, were the sons of Anak [the Anakim: a Nephilim descended race of Elioud giants], closely followed by the Danites and the Jacobites, but of these, predominantly the Danites, so much so, that throughout the writings of Homer, he usually refers to the Peloponnesian Greeks, by the general term “Danaans.”
Key to Northwest European Origins, Raymond F McNair, 1963 – capitalisation his, emphasis & bold mine:
‘… The Annals of Ireland, we read:
The Dan’ans were a highly civilised people, well skilled in architecture and other arts from their long residence in GREECE, and their intercourse with the Phoenicians.’
Remember this important point regarding the tribe of Dan. They were a skilled people at the forefront of advancement, invention and exploration.
McNair: ‘Their first [second?] appearance in Ireland [refer Chapter XXXI Reuben, Simeon, Levi & Gad – the Celtic Tribes] was 1200 [1230 BCE] B.C., or 85 years after[?] the great victory of DEBORAH [in 1184 BCE].
Dr. Robert Gordon Latham, well-known nineteenth century ethnologist, definitely believed the Greek Danaans were the descendents of Dan. He says:
“Neither do I think that the eponymus (ancestral name) of the Argive Danai was other than that of the Israelite tribe of Dan; only we are so used to confine ourselves to the soil of Palestine in our consideration of the history of the Israelites (Ethnology of Europe, p. 137).”
‘Dr. Latham then goes on to show that the people of Dan must have had close connections with the peoples of Southern Greece, and he concludes by saying:
“Yet with Danai and the tribe of Dan this is the case, and no one connects them” (ibid.).
‘There can be no doubt that the people who were called by such names as Dan, Danai, and Danaans were all the same people. The histories of Ireland are replete with references to people of the tribe of Dan (Tuatha-de-Danaan) who had early come to Ireland from Greece.
Muller, commenting on some of the fragments of the Greek manuscripts of Hecateus of Abdera says:
“Hecateus therefore, tells us that the Egyptians, formerly being troubled by calamities, (referring to the Ten Plagues at the time of the Israelitish Exodus) in order that the divine wrath might be averted, expelled all the aliens gathered together in Egypt. Of these, some, under their leaders DANUS and CADMUS, migrated into GREECE; others into other regions, THE GREATER PART INTO SYRIA (meaning Palestine). THEIR LEADER IS SAID TO HAVE BEEN MOSES, a man renowned for wisdom and courage, founder and legislator of the state. Afterwards many Mosaic institutes followed. (Fragmenta Historicorum Graecorum, Volume II, page 385).”
‘Both Hecateus of Abdera (3rd century B.C.) and Diodorus of Sicily mention that the people of DANAI, under their leader Danus, came from EGYPT, but Hecateus says that the greater part of the DANITES went into Syria or Palestine under the leadership of MOSES.’
Book of Jubilees 34:20
‘… and the name of Dan’s wife, ‘Egla…’
Book of Jasher 45:7-8
‘… and Dan went to the land of Moab and took for a wife Aphlaleth, the daughter of Chamudan the Moabite, and he brought her to the land of Canaan. And Aphlaleth was barren, she had no offspring, and Yahweh afterward remembered Aphlaleth the wife of Dan, and she conceived and bare a son, and she called his name Chushim.
In Genesis forty-six, the grandsons of Jacob are listed. All his sons have at least three sons or more. It is curious therefore that Dan is not only listed next to last, but is the only son to have less than three sons. In fact only one son is recorded – Numbers 26:42.
Genesis 46:23
English Standard Version
The son of Dan: Hushim.
The Apostate Tribe of Dan, Cornerstone Publications – capitalisation his, emphasis mine:
‘Additionally, only a single line is devoted to this tribe in the account. Indeed, rather than enumerate the actual children of Dan by their individual names, as is done with each of the other sons, he is given short shrift with only the general tribal name of Hushim given. In fact, in the Genesis 46 passage, you will note that the very last two sons listed are Dan and his brother Naphtali, even though they were much higher in the literal birth order.
To put an even finer point on things, we read in verse 25 the following editorial notation: “These are the SONS OF BILHAH, which Laban gave unto Rachel his daughter, and she bare unto Jacob.” Notice carefully that the two sons of Bilhah, the 5th and 6th born of Jacob’s children, are listed dead last, even after the sons of Zilpah, Leah’s handmaiden. Whether this was a comment originally made by Moses himself or a later insertion by Ezra, there absolutely has to be a strong reason for this kind of arrangement. It is not haphazard, accidental, or even coincidental whatsoever. Virtually the same thing can be seen in the second census recorded in Numbers 26. So it is abundantly clear that the children of Bilhah were the least favored in the family of Israel, and of those two tribes, Dan was at the bottom of the pile!
Abarim Publications – emphasis & bold mine:
‘The name Hushim meaning: ‘Hasters, Easily Moved Ones’ from the verb (hush), to hurry or hasten.
The name Hushim is assigned to two men and one woman in the Bible: The first male Hushim we read about is a son of Dan who apparently is also called Shuham (Numbers 26:42). The other male Hushim is mentioned as a son of Aher of Benjamin (1 Chronicles 7:12).’
Note and remember the same name link with the tribe of Benjamin.
Abarim: ‘The only female Hushim is one of three wives of Shaharaim; the other two being Baara and Hodesh. This Hushim’s sons are called Abitub and Elpaal (1 Chronicles 8:8).
The verb (hashash) means to hurry, or rather to be light-footed and hence quickly moved. Noun (hashash) describes chaff, which proverbially is so light that a breath of wind carries it off swiftly. Likewise, verb (hush) means to hurry or hasten. Adverb (hish) means quickly. This verb (hush) may also be used to mean to be agitated, worried or enjoyed.
The name Hushim is a plural form of a noun that has to do with hurrying, or being easily moved. That a name for a singular person would express a plurality is curious but not beyond understandable. The related name Thahash has probably to do with some water-dwelling creature, and perhaps the hushim were also some kind of creature or phenomenon that could be experienced as a single entity. Think of our words herd and swarm, or even the name Elohim, which also is a plural used singular.
For a meaning of the name Hushim, NOBSE Study Bible Name List reads Hasters. Jones’ Dictionary of Old Testament Proper Names… reads Those Who Hasten The Birth, i.e. children prematurely born.’
The name of Hushim equated with ‘light-footed’ and ‘moving quickly’ is interesting, in light of Dan’s proclivity to continually press forward, migrating westwards. As is the trekking and sailing movement by the tribe like a snake. Snakes for short distances, like a cat can travel exceptionally fast when threatened or provoked. It may also be a reference to Dan displaying a temper and being impulsive.
Abarim Publications highlight the fact that Hushim is called Shuham in the Book of Numbers. Disturbingly, no descendants of Dan are listed in 1 Chronicles as there are for all the other tribes. In fact, very few people are listed in the Bible as actually descending from Dan, apart from his son Hushim (and or Shuham)… and some 628 years after Dan’s birth, the most famous alleged Danite Samson, who was born circa 1086 BCE.
In the Book of Numbers there is a listing of fearsome warriors from each tribe, including Dan.
Numbers 1:12
English Standard Version
‘… from Dan, Ahiezer the son of Ammishaddai [Numbers 10:25]…’
Numbers 34:22
English Standard Version
‘Of the tribe of the people of Dan a chief, Bukki the son of Jogli.’
Exodus 35:30-35
English Standard Version
‘Then Moses said to the people of Israel, “See, the Lord has called by name Bezalel the son of Uri, son of Hur, of the tribe of Judah; and he has filled him with the Spirit of God, with skill, with intelligence, with knowledge, and with all craftsmanship, to devise artistic designs, to work in gold and silver and bronze, in cutting stones for setting, and in carving wood, for work in every skilled craft.
And he has inspired him to teach, both him and Oholiab the son of Ahisamach of the tribe of Dan. He has filled them with skill [wisdom of heart] to do every sort of work done by an engraver [gem cutter] or by a designer or by an embroiderer inblue and purple and scarlet yarns and fine twined linen, or by a weaver – by any sort of workman or skilled designer’ – Exodus 31:6; 38:23.
2 Chronicles 2:13-14
English Standard Version
“Now I have sent a skilled [cunning]man, who has understanding [expertise, master metalworker],Huram-abi, the son of a woman of the daughters[a curious expression, emphasising a maternal* (rather like a Jewish) lineage] ofDan, and his father was a man of Tyre’ – Phoenician: refer Chapter XXIII Aram & Tyre: Spain, Portugal & Brazil.
‘He is trained to work in gold, silver, bronze, iron, stone, and wood, and in purple, blue, and crimson fabrics and fine linen, and to do all sorts of engraving and execute any design that may be assigned him [an inventor], with your craftsmen [skilled artisans], the craftsmen of my lord, David your father.”
The tribe of Dan produced at least two skilled artisans. Oholiab who assisted Bezalel from the tribe of Judah in the construction of the Tabernacle, the forerunner of the Temple, while the Israelites were sojourning for forty years. Huram-abi is reminiscent of the Kenites and their metallurgist skills as goldsmiths, including silver, bronze as well as cutting gems. Unusually, neither his father or mother* are named. Notice Oholiab from Dan was filled with skill, but not with the Holy Spirit as Bezalel from Judah was.
Leviticus 24:10-16
English Standard Version
10 ‘Now an Israelite woman’s son, whose father was an Egyptian, went out among the people of Israel. And the Israelite woman’s son and a man of Israel fought in the camp, 11 and the Israelite woman’s son blasphemed the Name, and cursed. Then they brought him to Moses. His mother’s name was Shelomith, the daughter of Dibri, of the tribe of Dan. 12 And they put him in custody, till the will of the Lord should be clear to them.
13 Then the Lord spoke to Moses, saying, 14 “Bring out of the camp the one who cursed, and let all who heard him lay their hands on his head, and let all the congregation stone him. 15 And speak to the people of Israel, saying, Whoever curses his God shall bear his sin.
16 Whoever blasphemes the name of the Lord shall surely be put to death.’
“You shall not take the name of the Lord your God in vain, for the Lord will not hold him guiltless who takes his name in vain” – Exodus 20:7, ESV.
Leviticus: ‘All the congregation shall stone him. The sojourner as well as the native, when he blasphemes the Name, shall be put to death.’
The son of Shelomith is uncharacteristically not named. Nor is his father, with an emphasis repeated on his maternal lineage and again this echoes the Jewish practice, whereby a true Jew is through his mother’s line, rather than his father – Chapter XXIX Esau: The Thirteenth Tribe. Shelomith’s son as Danites who would come after him, exhibited a spirit of rebellion and heresy** in brazenly breaking the third commandment.
Abarim Publications – emphasis & bold mine:
‘The name Shuham meaning: ‘Depression’ From the verb (shuah), to be low or humbled.
The name Shuman occurs only once in the Bible. In Numbers 26:42 he is mentioned as the patriarch of the extensive Danite sub-clan of the Shuhamites. This Shuham may be the same as Hushim, the son of Dan… The name Shuman appears to be an intensive form derived from the verb (shuah), meaning to sink low… The verb (shahah) means tobow down or be bowed down, crouched or humbled. Adjective (shah) means low or lowly. Verb (shuah) means to sink, or to be bowed down or humbled. Nouns (shuha) and (shiha) mean pit.
For a meaning of the name Shuham, NOBSE Study Bible Name List reads Depression. Jones’ Dictionary of Old Testament Proper Names appears to go with the derived noun (shuha), meaning pit, and reads Pit-digger. BDB Theological Dictionary does not offer an interpretation of this name but does list it under the verb (shuah), meaning tosink down.’
With the difference in meaning for the names Hushim and Shuham, it is hard to credit they are the same person. Though no indication is given that they are two different sons or lineages. If Hushim is Shuham, then it shows a degradation and deterioration within Hushim and the line of Dan early in their history. We already have reason to believe that Dan had gone astray, when Joseph reported him and his half-brothers to his father.
The tribe of Dan were renowned for their idolatrous worship** and demonic practice; displaying out right rebellion in turning contrary to the Eternal. This situation mirrors Esau’s decision to rebelliously and flagrantly flout the Eternal’s ethical, moral and legal code; in stark contrast to Abraham, Isaac, Jacob and Joseph.
1 Kings 12:28-30
English Standard Version
‘So the king [Jeroboam] took counsel and made two calves of gold. And he said to the people, “You have gone up to Jerusalem long enough [refer Chapter XXXIII Manasseh & Ephraim – the Birthright Tribes]. Behold your^ gods, O Israel, who brought you up out of the land of Egypt.” And heset one inBethel [meaning: ‘House of God’ – a city located in Ephraim on the border with Benjamin], and the other he put in Dan. Then this thing became a sin, for the people went as far as Dan to be before one.
Even the coming Day of the Lord mentions the false religion promulgated by the descendants of Dan.
Amos 8:4-5, 7, 11-12, 14
English Standard Version
4 ‘Hear this, you who trample on the needy and bring the poor of the land to an end, 5 saying, “When will the new moon be over, that we may sell grain? And the Sabbath, that we may offer wheat for sale, that we may make the ephah small and the shekel great and deal deceitfully with false balances… The Lord has sworn by the pride of Jacob…
11 “Behold, the days are coming,” declares the Lord God, “when I will send a famine on the land – not a famine of bread, nor a thirst for water, but of hearing the words of the Lord. 12 They shall wander from sea to sea, and from north to east; they shall run to and fro, to seek the word of the Lord, but they shall not find it.
14 Those who swear by the Guilt of Samaria [Ephraim], and say, ‘As your^ god lives, O Dan,’ and, ‘As the Way of Beersheba lives,’ they shall fall, and never rise again.”
The people of Dan became well known for their proclivity to name or rename every habitation after their progenitor. They also lost their original territory in the land of Canaan. It is another coincidence then, that the Tuathe de Danann eventually vacated in large part, their territory in Northern Ireland.
Joshua 19:40-48
English Standard Version
‘The seventh lot came out for the tribe of the people of Dan, according to their clans. And the territory of its inheritance included Zorah, Eshtaol, Ir-shemesh, 42 Shaalabbin, Aijalon, Ithlah, Elon, Timnah, Ekron [Philistine city], Eltekeh, Gibbethon, Baalath, Jehud, Bene-berak, Gath-rimmon [Philistine city], and Me-jarkon and Rakkon with the territory over against Joppa.
When the territory of the people of Dan was lost to them[or too little or small for them], the people of Dan went up and fought against Leshem, and after capturing it and striking it with the sword they tookpossession of it and settled in it, calling Leshem, Dan, after the name of Dan their ancestor. This is the inheritance of the tribe of the people of Dan, according to their clans – these cities with their villages.’
Dan’s position in the family had worsened by this time. Their portion was too little or narrow for them and would later become Philistine territory. They were one of the larger tribes in population according to the census, yet received the smallest territory. A theme is established with Dan being listed last; near last; last in priority; or omitted from the record completely.
For example, in the book of I Chronicles, the first nine chapters list family trees from Adam to Abraham, then the descendants of Ishmael, Keturah – Abraham’s second wife – and Esau. From chapter two and going all the way through to chapter nine, the lineages of the sons of Jacob are recorded. Name after name of the Israelite descendants from all the sons, beginning with Judah and finally concluding with the family of Benjamin.
Not one single word concerning the tribe of Dan is written. They are completely missing from the genealogical lists. This is a telling omission.
In chapter six all of the Levitical cities throughout the land are named. Dan again, is left out. As though a deliberate effort to expunge Dan from the biblical account.
Nota Bene
The original section which followed concerning Samson has been removed. The material is reproduced in its entirety in the article ‘Samson’ and is now available there for the interested reader.
Judges 17:1-13
English Standard Version
1 ‘There was a man of the hill country of Ephraim [Mount Ephraim], whose name was Micah. 2 And he said to his mother, “The 1,100 pieces of silver that were taken from you, about which you uttered a curse, and also spoke it in my ears, behold, the silver is with me; I took it.” And his mother said, “Blessed be my son by the Lord.” 3 And he restored the 1,100 pieces of silver to his mother. And his mother said, “I dedicate the silver to the Lord from my hand for my son, to make a carved image and a metal image. Now therefore I will restore it to you.”
Micah is described as coming from the ‘hill country of Ephraim’ or Mount Ephraim. Recall we have discussed the link between this area and the tribe of Dan.
Judges 1:34-35
English Standard Version
‘The Amorites pressed thepeople of Dan back into the hill country, for they did not allow them to come down to the plain. The Amorites persisted in dwelling in Mount Heres, in Aijalon, and in Shaalbim, but thehand of the house of Joseph rested heavily on them, and they became subject to forced labor.’
It cannot be ruled out that Micah was either a Danite from Mount Ephraim; or from the tribe of Ephraim. His mother possessing a similar amount of silver, may be Delilah and so Micah’s father well might be Samson (who himself was descended from the tribe of Judah) – refer article: Samson. Credence to Micah being a Danite is the silversmith (or metallurgist) involved in the story, yet the creation of idols was an unfortunate proclivity of the tribe of Ephraim as well. Micah and his mother have strayed grievously into the demonic worship of false gods rather than obeying the true Lord.
The Apostate Tribe of Dan, Cornerstone Publications – emphasis mine:
‘Not only do we encounter the issue of idolatry in this chapter, we also should take note that it is connected in this case with Mount Ephraim and the area in the northern part of the land of Canaan.
Of course, this early period was long before the division of the United Monarchy, but Mount Ephraim would eventually be the ruling center of the northern kingdom of Samaria, and even at such an ancient date it is already associated with the sin of idolatry, something for which it would become notorious, leading ultimately to its destruction.’
Judges: 4 ‘So when he restored the money to his mother, his mother took 200 pieces of silver and gave it to the silversmith, who made it into a carved image and a metal image. And it was in the house of Micah. 5 And the man Micah had a shrine [house of gods], and he made an ephod [refer article: The Ark of God] and household gods[Teraphim], and ordained one of his sons, who became his priest. 6 In those days there was no king in Israel. Everyone did what was right in his own eyes.
7 Now there was a young man of Bethlehem in Judah, of the family of Judah, who was a Levite, and he sojourned there. 8 And the man departed from the town of Bethlehem in Judah to sojourn where he could find a place. And as he journeyed, he came to the hill country of Ephraim to the house of Micah. 9 And Micah said to him, “Where do you come from?” And he said to him, “I am a Levite of Bethlehem in Judah, and I am going to sojourn where I may find a place.”
10 And Micah said to him, “Stay with me, and be to me a father and a priest, and I will give you ten pieces of silver a year and a suit of clothes and your living.” And the Levite went in. 11 And the Levite was content to dwell with the man, and the young man became to him like one of his sons. 12 And Micah ordained the Levite, and the young man became his priest, and was in the house of Micah. 13 Then Micah said, “Now I know that the Lord will prosper me, because I have a Levite as priest[Micah’s motive is selfish].”
The Apostate Tribe of Dan, Cornerstone Publications – emphasis mine:
‘… a certain young man, a Levite from Bethlehem-Judah… is on a journey… for a place where he can settle down and serve in his Levitical capacity. Immediately we sense something is rotten, because it was not the customary procedure in Israel for Levites to just wander around the countryside looking for work. In addition, Bethlehem-Judah was not one of the designated Levitical cities according to the [Levitical] commands. There were 48 of them throughout the land, giving the entire population relatively easy access to their services.
It is even questionable as to whether or not this man, whose name was Jonathan, was a legitimate Levite at all, since his lineage, given in Judges 18:30, appears to come through the tribe of Manasseh, rather than Levi: “And the children of Dan set up the graven image: and Jonathan, the son of Gershom, the son of Manasseh, he and his sons were priests to the tribe of Dan.”
Since Manasseh was not of the priestly line, this could be a mistranslation, as some have suggested, and perhaps was originally intended to state that Jonathan was descended from Moses, a Levite, since only a slight addition to the Hebrew is required to alter the name to Manasseh.’
Though he may have been a Levite, as the article highlights he was from a non-Levitical city which hints at the fact that he was not of the priestly line at all and if he descended from Gershom the son of Moses, then he definitely had no legitimacy in becoming a priest. Moses’ family was not included with the Levite Priests descending from his brother Aaron. The passage shows that though Micah was older than Jonathan, he had asked him to be a ‘father’ to him. This is in a spiritual sense and parallels the use and meaning of the word father as used by the Roman Catholic Church. The Bible is emphatically clear that a true believer is not to call a priest or minster: father – 1 Peter 1:17.
Matthew 23:9
English Standard Version
“And call no man your father on earth, for you have one Father, who is in heaven.”
Judges 18:1-31
English Standard Version
1 ‘In those days there was no king in Israel. And in those days thetribe of the people of Dan was seeking for itself an inheritance to dwell in, for until then no inheritance among the tribes of Israel had fallen to them.
2 So the people of Dan sent five able men from the whole number of their tribe, from Zorah and from Eshtaol, to spy out the land and to explore it. And they said to them, “Go and explore the land.” And they came to the hill country of Ephraim, to the house of Micah, and lodged there. 3 When they were by the house of Micah, they recognized the voice of the young Levite. And they turned aside and said to him, “Who brought you here? What are you doing in this place? What is your business here?”
4 And he said to them, “This is how Micah dealt with me: he has hired me, and I have become his priest.” 5 And they said to him, “Inquire of God, please, that we may know whether the journey on which we are setting out will succeed.” 6 And the priest said to them, “Go in peace. The journey on which you go is under the eye of the Lord”
Rather, the All-Seeing Eye as on the Great Seal – refer Chapter XXXIII Manasseh & Ephraim – the Birthright Tribes.
Judges: 7 ‘Then the five men departed and came to Laish and saw the people who were there, how they lived in security, after the manner of the Sidonians, quiet and unsuspecting, lacking nothing that is in the earth and possessing wealth, and how they were far from the Sidonians and had no dealings with anyone. 8 And when they came to their brothers at Zorah and Eshtaol, their brothers said to them, “What do you report?”
9 They said, “Arise, and let us go up against them, for we have seen the land, and behold, it is very good. And will you do nothing? Do not be slow to go, to enter in and possess the land. 10 As soon as you go, you will come to an unsuspecting people. The land is spacious, for God has given it into your hands, a place where there is no lack of anything that is in the earth [like the United States].”
11 So 600 men of the tribe of Dan, armed with weapons of war, set out from Zorah and Eshtaol, 12 and went up and encamped at Kiriath-jearim in Judah. On this account that place is called Mahaneh-dan to this day; behold, it is west of Kiriath-jearim . 13 And they passed on from there to the hill country of Ephraim, and came to the house of Micah.
14 Then the five men who had gone to scout out the country of Laish said to their brothers, “Do you know that in these houses there are an ephod, household gods, a carved image [idol], and a metal image [idol]? Now therefore consider what you will do.” 15 And they turned aside there and came to the house of the young Levite, at the home of Micah, and asked him about his welfare.
16 Now the 600 men of the Danites, armed with their weapons of war, stood by the entrance of the gate. 17 And the five men who had gone to scout out the land went up and entered and took the carved image, the ephod, the household gods, and the metal image, while the priest stood by the entrance of the gate with the 600 men armed with weapons of war. 18 And when these went into Micah’s house and took the carved image, the ephod, the household gods, and the metal image, the priest said to them, “What are you doing?”
19 And they said to him, “Keep quiet; put your hand on your mouth and come with us and be to us a father and a priest. Is it better for you to be priest to the house of one man, or to be priest to a tribe and clan in Israel?” [1 Kings 12:28-32] 20 And thepriest’s heart was glad. He took the ephod and the household gods and the carved image and went along with the people.
21 So they turned and departed, putting the little ones and the livestock and the goods in front of them. 22 When they had gone a distance from the home of Micah, the men who were in the houses near Micah’s house were called out, and they overtook the people of Dan. 23 And they shouted to the people of Dan, who turned around and said to Micah, “What is the matter with you, that you come with such a company?” 24 And he said, “You take my gods that I made and the priest, and go away, and what have I left? How then do you ask me, ‘What is the matter with you?'”
25 And the people of Dan said to him, “Do not let your voice be heard among us, lest angry fellows fall upon you, and you lose your life with the lives of your household.” 26 Then the people of Dan went their way. And when Micah saw that they were too strong for him, he turned and went back to his home.
Yair Davidiy:
‘The migrating warriors of Dan described themselves as “angry fellows” … implying that they werehighly dangerous. The expression translated as“angry fellows” inHebrew is “mari-nefesh” meaning literally “bitter of soul”. The “berserker” or crazed inspired warrior of Scandinavian tradition reflects an aspect of Dan. Samson also exhibited qualities of the berserker. The personality of Dan includes an element of manic depression, resentment, and hidden anger.’
Judges 27 ‘But the people of Dan took what Micah had made, and the priest who belonged to him, and they came to Laish, to a people quiet and unsuspecting, and struck them with the edge of the sword and burned the city with fire. 28 And there was no deliverer because it was far from Sidon, and they had no dealings with anyone. It was in the valley that belongs to Beth-rehob.
Then they rebuilt the city and lived in it. 29 Andthey named the city Dan, after the name of Dan their ancestor, who was born to Israel; but the name of the city was Laish at the first. 30 And the people of Dan set up the carved image for themselves, and Jonathan the son of Gershom, son of Moses, and his sons were priests to the tribe of the Danites until the day of the captivity of the land. 31 So they set up Micah’s carved image that he made, as long as the house of God was at Shiloh.’
The Hebrew Danites as the Greek Danaans, John R. Salverda – emphasis mine:
‘The Danites were a band of rovers, they were not satisfied with the size of the allotment which the official coalition of the Jacobites had afforded them, around Zorah and Eshtaol, so they defied the priesthood of Phinehas, appointed a Levitical priesthood of their own, (directly descended from Moses, not Aaron) and set out to found new lands. First they went up north, and, with the apparent approval, or at least the acquiescence of the Sidonians and the Upper Manassehites [half tribe of East Manasseh], they took the city of Laish, (This city, while the Scriptures, at Judges 18:7, say that it was “far from Sidon” itself, was very close to the Sidonian capitol at the time, a place called Hazor) killed all the Laishites, moved in, and called the place Dan, after their own tribal patriarch. They also held the seaport of Joppa, and it must have been their friendly relations with the seafaring Sidonians that allowed them to build a fleet of ships there.’
In summary, a Levite descended from Moses and therefore not of the priestly line, living in Judah came upon the house of Micah who may have been either an Ephraimite, a Danite or possibly a descendant of Judah dwelling in Mount Ephraim. Micah’s mother may have been Delilah and by extension, his father might have been the dead Samson. Micah has an impressive shrine with important religious artefacts and items of worship. He is wealthy and offers the Levite a position in his household as a Priest.
Later, a party of Danite warrior-explorers looking for a new home – as they were wedged in a narrow strip of land – with the burdens of a large population, Philistine neighbours and Canaanites pressing in on them, happen upon Micah’s home. It must have been an impressive house, near the main thoroughfare of Ephraim.
The Bible says they recognised the voice of the Levite, but we are not told of the past relationship. With the same selfish motives as Micah, but a higher wage and benefits on offer they make the greedy Jonathan an offer he can’t refuse.
So the Levite Jonathan joins the renegade Danites. The Danites have taken every last vestige of items from Micah’s impressive and no doubt expensive shrine. Micah learns of the theft and chases the Danite party down and confronts them. The larger number of Danites threaten Micah with death if he persists in his foolish notion of wanting his valuable possessions of veneration returned.
The Danites continue on their trek, exhibiting their penchant for violence in ambushing and destroying the defenceless and peaceful city of Laish and then rebuilding it and renaming the city Dan. And so ends any substantial dialogue on Dan forever. It is interesting that this episode follows Samson and that 1,100 pieces of silver is mentioned. Strongly inferring that Micah, is Delilah’s son. And whether the plot relating to idolatry hints at Micah being either a Danite or from Ephraim; it is with Danites visiting his home, that the association between Dan and Mount Ephraim remains integral and thus appearing to be much more, than a coincidence of happenstance.
The Apostate Tribe of Dan, Cornerstone Publications – capitalisation their, emphasis mine:
‘The city of Laish… was located in the extreme upper Jordan Valley, north of the Sea of Galilee. The residue of the tribe of Dan settled along the various tributaries that fed into the Jordan River at the base of Mt. Hermon. This area marked the northernmost point in all of Israel, and the expression “from Dan to Beersheba” (Judges 20:1…) became a common saying among the Israelites… indicating the boundaries of the land from north to south.
… the tribe of Dan embraced idolatry and false worshipmore readily than any of the other children of Israel… Dan, in essence, became the facilitator of paganism for the children of Israel, and as such, the main polluter of God’s way among the people.
The choice of territory in which the Danites ultimately settled is, in itself, quite strategic… it put them as far away as possible from the rest of the nation, and especially from Shiloh, where the center of [true] worship in Israel was situated at this time in their history. In positioning themselves in this fashion, they were subjected to great temptation by the heathen societies to the north and west. Inevitably, given their location, they came under the influence of… the [Edomites].
Esau vowed to kill his brother to whom he had sold the birthright, and to regain what he had lost through the treachery of Jacob. From this early conflict stems the great struggle between the descendants of these two individuals’ – Chapter XXIX Esau: The Thirteenth Tribe.
‘Not only did the false worship center established in northern Israel by the Danites for hundreds of years vie directly with Shiloh for the spiritual allegiance of the people, there is evidence that this evil system may have had a direct connection with the crucifixion of [Jesus], for we read in [the] famous Messianic passage of Psalms 22 [1, 11-13]:
“My God, my God, why have you forsaken me?… Be not far from me; for trouble is near; for there is none to help. Many bulls have compassed me: strong BULLS OF BASHAN have beset me round. They gaped upon me with their mouths, as a ravening and a roaring lion”.
… the 22nd Psalm is unquestionably about the dying Messiah. Note it is said that “strong bulls of Bashan” were present at the crucifixion, and that they uttered slurs at Christ as He hung suffering and dying on the cross. Bashan, the area to which Dan migrated, was famous for its strong bulls, and in this instance,they are used as a symbol for the enemies of Messiah, indeed, the very ones perhaps most responsible for His death.This statement may have far greater implications and repercussions than are normally attached to it’ – Appendix VIII: When the Creator came Tidwell with His Creation.
We shall now consider research and ancient history on the migrations of Dan, comments on his identity and the role of Dan in the latter days. Attention will be given to a number of options on who Dan is today and where his people might be located. Be aware constant reader, a definitive answer on the tribe of Dan is not necessarily the outcome, as Dan continually generates more questions than answers.
Location of the Tribes of Israel, Herman Hoeh, circa 1950:
‘Dan was originally divided into two parts, one about Joppa, a seaport, and the other in the north of Palestine. Dan refused to fight along side the other tribes against the Gentiles (Judges 5:17). Dan would judge, or stand up to rule, his own people as one of the separate tribes of Israel indicating he would gain self-government in the following manner: “Dan shall be a serpent in the way, a horned snake in the part, that biteth the horse’s heels, so that his rider falleth, backward.” Ireland has done just that to England. In fact, the symbol of the illegal Irish Republican Army was the coiled snake! Dan would also be like a young lion leaping forth, an apt description of Denmark, which acquired the Virgin Islands, Greenland, Iceland and other islands in her heyday. Especially unique is the fact that of all the tribes Northern Dan still preserves their father’s name the Danes!’
As of time of writing, this writer has yet to locate a snake in any of the symbols of the Irish Republican Army. We have studied the Irish and the Danes. Similar as cousins, they do not share near identical autosomal DNA – reminiscent of brothers – and are identifiable as Gad and Medan respectively – Chapter XXVII Abraham & Keturah – Benelux & Scandinavia. Although Dan was identifiable in two geographic locations in the past, there are no direct clues in the Bible that this would be a present day or repeated scenario. Well, that is not entirely true as though it was not stated as such, the precedent can be seen to have been replicated in our modern age, as we shall discover.
The Apostate Tribe of Dan, Cornerstone Publications – capitalisation theirs, emphasis mine:
‘… a segment of the tribe of Dan may have been the first of the Israelites to migrate beyond the confines of the early boundaries. So early, in fact, that their initial departure can be traced all the way back to the time of the Exodus itself, and perhaps even before that’ – refer Chapter XXXI Reuben, Simeon, Levi & Gad – the Celtic Tribes.
‘Looking back into the annals of ancient history, we come upon the testimony of the Egyptian chronicler Hecataeus of Abdera. Writing during the reign of Ptolemy I, Hecataeus records a remarkable story that is nothing less than that of the Israelite Exodus from Egypt. The following is a most significant excerpt from his account:
“Once, when a PESTILENCE had broken out in Egypt, the cause of the visitation was generally ascribed to the ANGER OF THE GODS. As MANY STRANGERS dwelled in Egypt, and observed DIFFERENT CUSTOMS in religion and sacrifice, it came to pass that the hereditary worship of the gods was being given up in Egypt. The Egyptians, therefore, were of opinion that they would obtain no alleviation of the evil unless they REMOVED THE PEOPLE OF FOREIGN EXTRACTION. When they were driven out, the noblest and bravest part of them, as some say, under noble and renowned leaders, DANAUS and Cadmus, came to HELLES (GREECE) [by sea]; but the great bulk of them migrated into the land, not far removed from Egypt, which is now called JUDEA. These emigrants were led by Moses, who was most distinguished among them for wisdom and bravery” (Dr. Max Duncker, The History of Antiquity, I:456-466).
‘Another well-respected early historian is Diodorus of Sicily. He composed a 40-volume history of [the] world, and includes the following very similar information regarding the tribe of Dan:
“They say also that those who set forth with DANAUS, likewise from Egypt, settled what is practically the oldest city of Greece, Argos, and that the nations of the Colchi in Pontus and that of the Jews, which lies between Arabia and Syria, were founded as colonies by certain emigrants from their country (Egypt); and this is the reason why it is a long-established institution among these peoples to circumcise their male children… the custom having been brought over from Egypt. Even the Athenians, they say, are colonists from Sais in Egypt” (History of the World, Book. I, section 28, pages 1-5).
‘… an element of the tribe of Dan migrated by sea to Greece, during the general time-frame of the Israelite exodus from Egypt, perhaps even somewhat earlier, as certain ancient testimony, especially that of Petavius in his History of the World, actually puts theirdeparture as occurring within only a few years after the death of Joseph [in 1616 BCE]. This presumably would have been at a juncture when the Israelites were not yet slaves in Egypt, and might well have had the freedom to leave on their own volition.’
Judah’s Sceptre & Joseph’s Birthright, Dan – The Serpents Trail, J H Allen, 1902 – capitalisation his, emphasis mine:
‘The territory into and through which the ten tribes made their escape was just north of the Caucasus, which in ancient geography, as may be seen by consulting ancient maps, was known as the territory of the Sarmatians, while the pass, or gate, was sometimes called “The Sarmatian Gate.”
Not a few have shown, and upon good grounds, that the name of Sarmatia was derived from Samaria, the earlier home of these wandering people, whose general name among themselves was Scoloti, but whom the Greeks called Scythians, or Nomades. From that word Scoloti we have the more modern name Scoti, and the still more modern Scots, which, of course, mean the same as the Greek, Scythia and Nomades, i.e., wanderers.
But this is only one of the many names by which these wanderers, or Scots, may be traced, for in their western march across the European continent, which was necessarily slow, Ephraim did obey the prophetic injunction, “Set thee up waymarks,” (Jeremiah 31:21). And just here we must keep in mind the fact that in the ancient Hebrew there are no written vowels, and that in the word Dan there are only two letters used which are equivalent to the English D and N. Hence it makes no difference if the word is Dan, Don, Dun, Din or Den, it is equal to the Hebrew D-n, in which the speaker sounds the vowel according to characteristics of his own dialect.
On the west side of the Black Sea, there is, according to ancient geography, a region which was called “Moesia,” signifying the land of the Moses-ites, and the people of which were called Moesi, or Mosesites. These people had such great reverence for a person whom they called Zal-moxis… T. R. Howlett says, “Zalmoxis, whom Herodotus supposed them to worship as a god, is without doubt Moses; Zal signifying “chief,” or “leader,” while Moxis and Aloses are but the Greek for the Hebrew Mosie, which is also rendered Moses in our tongue.”
Moesia was bounded on the south by Mace-Don-ia and the Dar-DAN-ells, and on the north by the river DAN-ube. In the territory of Sarmatia, which in some maps is Scythia, in others Gomer, there are the rivers D-n-iper, D-n-ister, and the DON. The fact that the Dnieper and the Dniester are written without a vowel between the D and the N is quite as significant as the fact that the Don has one.
Professor Totten says: “There is no grander theme upon the scrolls of history than the story of this struggle of the Anglo-Saxons westward. The very streams of Europe mark their resting-places, and in the root of nearly all their ancient names (Dan, or Don) recall the sacred stream, Jor-dan – river of rest – from whose banks, so far away, as exiles, they set out.It was either the little colony of Dan, obeying its tribal proclivity for naming everything it captured (Judges 18:1-12-29) after their father, or else the mere survival of a word and custom; but, none the less, it serves to trace these wanderers like a trail.”
… Jacob does not say, as many seem to think, that Dan in the last days shall become the ruler of the other tribes of Israel; for the Eternal One has said, “Judah is my law giver.” But what Jacob does say is, that Dan as one of the tribes of Israel shall render a verdict, or judge his people Israel. It may be that the word Israel, as used in the prophecy above, is used in its broadest sense, and includes both the house of Israel and the house of Judah.
It is now more than two hundred and fifty years since a Danish peasant, who, with his daughter, was following their plow in their native country, when the daughter’s plow turned up a bright and glittering something, which upon examination proved to be a golden trumpet. It was taken to the authorities, and, beyond all doubt, identified as one of the SEVEN Golden Trumpets used in the altar service of the temple at Jerusalem.
This trumpet, which is now in the National Museum at Copenhagen, is ornamented with a lily and pomegranate the lily being the national flower of Egypt, and the pomegranate that of Palestine…
Just before Moses died… of Dan he said: “Dan is a lion’s whelp; he shall leap from Bashan.” Bashan was on Palestinean territory, hence Dan is to leap from that country, but it is left for history to tell where that leap landed him. That Dan’s leap landed him in Ireland is evident, for in that island we find to this day Dans-Lough, Dan-Sower, Dan-Monism, Dun-dalke, Dun-drum, Don-egal Bay and Don-e-gal City, with Dun-glow and Lon-don-derry just north of them. But there is also Din-gle, Dun-garven and Duns-more, which means “More Dan’s.” And, really, there are so many more that we have no space for them, except to mention Dangan Castle [Meath], where the Duke of Wellington was born, and to say that Dunn in the Irish language means just what Dan means in the Hebrew, i.e., a judge.
It is remarkable that there is not only a river Don in Scotland, but also a river Doon, and that there is also a river Don in England. Also that these countries are as full of Dans, Dons and Duns as Ireland, for in them are not only such names as Dundee, Dunkirk, Danbar, Dunraven, and many others, but the name of DAN, the son of Jacob, son of Isaac, son of Abraham, lies buried in the name of their capital cities…E-DAN-burgh and Lon-don. Surely Dan hath Dan-ed, or judged among his people, and thus fulfilled the sure word of prophecy.’
The Lost Ten Tribes of Israel… Found! Steven M Collins, 1992 – emphasis mine:
‘One additional piece of evidence of the substantial role of the Israelite tribes in the ancient world will be examined. Ezekiel 27 lists many ancient nations which traded in Tyre’s marketplace… [including] the tribe of Dan as having an identity separate and distinct from Israel and Judah.
This fact was hinted at earlier in the reference to Judges 5:17 that “Dan remain(ed) in ships.” This passage indicates that the tribe of Dan… had a nautical identity. If a portion of the Danites had an identity separate from Israel and Judah, secular records should bear witness to that fact… and they do!
The Encyclopaedia Britannica records that the Greeks listed the “Danaans,” or “Danuana” as a distinct, seafaring people who were present in the eastern Mediterranean Sea as early as 1230 – 1190 B.C. This is the same time frame that Judges 5:17 ascribes a nautical identity to the Danites [1184-1144 BCE]. Bibles which affix dates to chapter headings typically show a date around 1200 B.C. for Judges 5:17. Therefore, the biblical and secular accounts agree on the dating of the tribe of Dan’s separate, maritime identity.
These “Danaans” were part of a seafaring alliance of peoples known as the Sea Peoples who raided and settled Mediterranean coastlands at that time. The connection between the tribe of Dan and the Sea Peoples has also been noted in Biblical Archaeology Review, in an article which cites the work of Israeli archaeologist, Yigael Yadin, in the following comment:
“…The Danites were originally not members of the Israelite confederation… They seem, rather, to have been connected with a group of the Sea Peoples called Danuna or Denyen in Egyptian sources, and known to the Greeks as the Danoi.”
‘Dan’s apparent independence from the other tribes occurred at a time when the Israelite tribes were loosely ruled by a series of Judges who predated the Israelite monarchical period. During that time, the Israelite tribes had no strong central government, and the tribes were free to pursue more independent paths. The fact that the “Danaans” were located in the eastern Mediterranean region also supports their being the tribe of Dan as that is precisely where one would expect the tribe of Dan to be present. It is also recorded that the “Danaans” furnished some of the earliest settlers of ancient Ireland. This account not only further supports a strong nautical tradition for the ancient tribe of Dan, but their presence in ancient Ireland also indicates that several of the Israelite tribes had roles in the early colonization of the British Isles’ – refer Chapter XXXI Reuben, Simeon, Levi & Gad – the Celtic Tribes.
‘If Dan, one of the lesser tribes of Israel, was itself sufficiently numerous that the Greeks preserved its prominent, independent identity approximately two centuries prior to the reigns of Kings David and Solomon, it is easier to understand how great the entire Israelite nation could become when all twelve tribes were finally united under a strong ruler.
As a maritime tribe, it would be especially easy for many Danites to sail away from Israel in their ships. Much of the tribe of Dan apparently sailed as far as Hibernia (modern Ireland) in their effort to quit the area. Their arrival in considerable force in Hibernia as the Tuatha De Danaans is recorded in the early histories of Ireland. The battles of the Danaans to establish a new homeland in Ireland have even been recorded in the annals of ancient Irish history. In her book, Ireland, Emily Lawless cited these ancient historical records that the Danaans fought a three day battle against the Firboigs which centered around a hill called Benlevi, after which they built many stone forts.
“Benlevi” is of obvious Hebrew origin as it includes the name of the Israelite tribe of Levi. J.H. Allen’s, Judah’s Sceptre and Joseph’s Birthright, records that “the greatest influx of the Tuatha de Danaan to Ireland” occurred around 720 B.C., just after the fall of Samaria .
The Irish islands called the Arans still have remains of old forts bearing the name of the tribe of Dan. Two forts on the Arans are called Dun Aonghasa and Dun Chonchuir. Ancient Hebrew did not write vowels so the vowels “u” in these words was added later. It is the consonants DN which preserve the name of “Dan.” These forts have an antiquity “certainly predating Christ,” and “had been crumbling for long centuries before the Arans entered recorded history.” They have been attributed to the Firboigs at the time of “the legendary early invasions of Ireland,” although the name DN attached to the castles indicates they may have been constructed (or conquered) by the Danaans, the tribe of Dan.
Since the tribe of Dan had a habit of renaming existing geographic features after their tribal name when they came into an area (Judges 19:47), it is possible these forts were, indeed, built by the Firboigs [the tribe of Reuben – refer Chapter XXXI Reuben, Simeon, Levi & Gad – the Celtic Tribes], and renamed after the Danites conquered them. History has no record that the Danaans ever moved again after their arrival in Ireland [or does it?].’
Recall, the Fir Bolgs were the tribe of Reuben. We will pick up on Collin’s comment on the tribe of Dan not moving from Ireland. If this were true, then the Dananns would be in Northern Ireland and not in the southern portion of Ireland as commonly taught by nearly all Israelite identity adherents. The Tuatha de Danann, lived in and ruled from Ulster and not anywhere near the southern or central provinces of Ireland.
Collins: ‘As an interesting digression, it is clear that the Irish have not forgotten their Danaan roots as a 1980s Irish band in Minneapolis named itself “De Danaan.” There was also an intriguing account in U.S. News and World Report Magazine which, noting the presence of then New York Mayor Ed Koch (a prominent American Jew) in the 1987 St. Patrick’s Day parade, added that Mayor Koch:
“… explained his presence at the head of the grand parade thusly: It’s part of my roots. The 10 lost tribes of Israel we believe ended up in Ireland.”
Website 1Ephraimite provides an amplification on the derivation of ‘Tuatha Dedannan’ and includes the Encyclopaedia Britannica’s definition – capitalisation theirs, emphasis mine:
“Firstly Tuatha Dedannan’s MODERN translation is “People of the Goddess Danu”, but which under the Old Irish spelling of Tuath Dedanaan translates as “Tribes of the God whose Mother is Anu”. The “D” is a 10th Century prosthetic addition because Christian scribes believed Anu was related to the continental Goddess Danu. But who are often referred to as the Tuatha De and referred to as the “Children of Don” within Britain. Reflecting in the fact that Tuatha, (meaning “Tribes”) is the plural of Tuath (meaning “tribe”).’
In Old Irish, tuatha means: ‘family’ or ‘clan’ and de Danaan means: ‘of Danu.’
‘Notice what’s said in the online Encyclopædia Britannica –
Tuatha Dé Danann, (Gaelic: “People of the Goddess Danu”), in Celtic mythology, a race inhabiting Ireland before the arrival of the Milesians (the ancestors of the modern Irish) [Hiberi, Goidels or Gaels]. They were said to have been skilled in magic, and the earliest reference to them relates that, after they were banished from heaven because of their knowledge, they descended on Ireland in a cloud of mist [in 1230* BCE]. They were thought to have disappeared into the hills when overcome by the Milesians [Hiberi Scotti or Gaels in 1046 BCE]. The Leabhar Gabhála (Book of Invasions), a fictitious history of Ireland from the earliest times, treats them as actual people, and they were so regarded by native historians up to the 17th century. In popular legend they have become associated with the numerous fairies still supposed to inhabit the Irish landscape.’
Fictitious because it contains, myth, legend and the fantastical. This doesn’t mean the contents are all fairy tales. Embellished maybe and allegorical. Anything that links the tribe of Dan with Nephilim, giants, angels (which would include fairies) and magic, cannot be dismissed out of hand without investigation.
Fairies are just another form of ‘little people.’ In the same category as leprechauns, Gnomes, Gremlins, Grey aliens and every other form of mythical or supernatural diminutive entity.
According to Parker’s Astrology, the Eighth Astrological House is from October 24 to November 22 and Scorpio happens to be the eighth astrological sign. Now according to J R Church: ‘To Dan was given the symbol of Scorpio, which, in the ancient Egyptian zodiac was a snake‘ – Guardians of the Grail, page 117. ‘And perhaps there is significance in the fact that the Eighth House of astrology rules the mysteries of sex, death and rebirth – and the occult’ – Picknett and Prince, page 204.
Legend records that the Tuathe de Danann came to Ireland under the leadership of Nuada, a son of Danu. Among the Dananns were the leaders Dagda, Oghma, Goibhniu and Bres.* It is said they won the First Battle of Moytura in 1230 BCE, Magh Tuiredh against the Fir Bolg – the tribe of Reuben – because of their ‘technologically superior weapons and magic.’ The Fomorian giants had been the Danaan’s ally before their arrival in Ireland, but after some time, they became their deadly enemy. Under the leadership of Lugh, the Dananns defeated the Formorians in the Second Battle of Moytura in 1220 BCE.
While the Tuatha De Danann were initially at peace with the Fomorians, an alliance was agreed with no objections to the Danites settling in Ireland. The fact that the Fomorian giants were willing to share territory with humans is suspicious. It isn’t though, if the Danites already had a history of intermingling with the Elioud. In sealing the alliance, Balor gave his daughter Ethlinn (or Eithne), in marriage to the Danaan Cian, the son of Dian Cecht or Connacht.
The Genesis 6 Conspiracy, Gary Wayne, 2014, page 151 – emphasis mine:
‘… ancient Irish and Welsh legends articulate a remarkable history of giants… which included Fingall and his son Ossian… The Tuatha Denaan were fairy folk that settled Ireland sometime after 3000 BCE. Tuatha Denaan were the divine children of the matriarchal goddess [Dana and the god Dagda], thus making them also a Nephilim race. They were a magical race of gods with human personalities; they argued, killed, got drunk, committed adultery, and acted jealous. Tuatha Denaan reigned until they were driven to the otherworld by the Millesians… the Tuatha Denaan descendants [drove] out the Formorians, who were… giants… a race of monsters… hairy (a Nephilim trait)… [and] had one eye… similar to the Greek Cyclops.’
The tribe of Dan in part have had their pedigree blended with that of the Nephilim in like manner as some from the descendants of Esau – refer Chapter XXIX Esau: The Thirteenth Tribe. ‘The Tuatha De Danaan arrived in a cloud of mist’ – though the 12th century Book of Invasions states that they wafted in through the air as a host of spirits – with the Fir Bolg discovering they were in Connacht; having arrived from the west and the Atlantic Ocean about May 1*.
According to the Cath Maige Tuired, this mist was actually smoke from their burning ships. The Tuatha de Danaan had made the decision not to flee to their ships if they were defeated. Eochaid Mac Eirc^ was king of Ireland and of the Fir Bolg. The Danites were more advanced than the Fir Bolg. The respective emissaries looked each other over, with markedly different clothes and the superior Danite weapons. For instance, their spears were razor sharp and well crafted compared to the Fir Bolg spears with blunt points. Recall, the Danite ability with metal working. They exchanged weapons and departed in peace. The Fir Bolg decided to renege on dividing their portion of Ireland with the Tuathe de Danann and declared war. As a result, the Fir Bolg supposedly lost one hundred thousand warriors; including their King^.
Though the Danite King Nuada did not die, he lost his right hand (or arm) in the battle when he fought the Fir Bolg champion, Sreng. For the Danann, losing any body part, resulted in losing the right to remain king. The Tuatha de Danann chose a new king in Bres.* A peace treaty was drawn up, with the Reubenite Fir Bolg receiving Connacht province as their land; while the Danann won the right to rule Ireland, living in the northern province of Ulster.
The Tuathe de Danann of the ‘northern isles’ were reputed to have originated from four magical, otherworldly cities, each one ruled by a Druid, a form of Wizard (or Bard). The cities were called Falias, Gorias, Findias and Murias. The Druids names were, in respective order: Morfesa, Esras, Uiscias and Semias. In each city there was a treasure or a talisman. The Danann were adept in a variety of skills including arts and crafts, philosophy, medicine, music, warfare, science, and tellingly, the occult and magic. They were talented scholars, bards, druids, craftsmen and warriors and their descendants are described as having otherworldly powers.**
From Manannan, much like Mahaneh-dan, a subsequent king, Lugh, possessed gifts of the Tuatha de Danann. These magical gifts had come from the four great otherworldly cities. From Falias, the Danann received the ‘talking stone of truth’ – for it would reveal the rightful king of Ireland – called Lia Fail. It was also known as the ‘Stone of Destiny’ – refer Chapter XXX Judah & Benjamin – the Regal Tribes.
The second treasure was from the city Findias and it was a great magical sword, called Freagarthach, the ‘Answerer,’ which Lugh and Nuada before him had wielded.
Lugh also gave the ‘invincible spear’ which he had obtained from Gorias.
The final treasure was from Murias and was the Cauldron of Dagda which could miraculously feed everyone without emptying. These gifts were from the goddess Danu and were to aid the Tuathe de Danaan in defeating the Fomorian giants.
When the Gaels in turn, defeated the Dananns – who had sent the goddess Eriu against them – they either retreated to Tir na n-Og, the Land of Youth, led by The Dagda or continued to live on the land with the Gaels, but their underground homes, ‘subterranean palaces’, were hidden by magic from the eyes of mortals.
As the Hiberi Scotti (Gaels) had defeated Eriu, they purportedly named the Island Erin, the native form of her name. Notice the suffix Og and the link with the Nephil-Elioud giant of Bashan, King Og. The Tuatha de Danann became known as the Daoine Sidhe.
Their homes were known as the Sidhe mounds, or the Otherworld. The Tuatha de Danann were also called the Aes Sidhe or the ‘People of the Sidhe.’ The term sidhe now means faery in the Irish language. In the Theosophy the Tuatha de Danann are known as Davana.
In the Otherworld, the Danaan remained young and seemingly immortal; as in, they could live a very long life and appear to remain young, but they could be killed and destroyed just like any mortal human. When they intervened in human wars, they were armed with invisibility, flaming lances and magical white shields. In the Ulster Cycle, the Tuatha de Danann were believed to be Celtic deities. Contrastingly, in the Fenian Cycle, the Dananns ‘had degenerated into nothing more than fey people’, literally the faery folk. The Tuathe de Danaan became frequently associated with faeries – or little people.**
The Genesis 6 Conspiracy, Gary Wayne, 2014, page 667 – emphasis mine:
‘The Tuatha Denaan were regarded… as the world’s most noble race… [their] mythologies are memories of opalescent fallen angelsand the Shining Nephilim offspringthey produced…pronounced shee (shay). The Irish called them the Sidhe Race; the Scots called the Fair(y) Folk the Sith Race; the Welsh called them the Tyleth Teg; the Cornish… the Fees; and the English… as the Still Folk, Fair Folk and the Fair Family… theTuatha Denaan excelled over all other peoples of the earth in the proficiency of every art. Postdiluvian Tuatha hailed from Scythia and were also known as Royal Scyths [Zarah from Judah]… The Tuatha… traversed the Danube River, settling in Germany before migration onwards to Norway and Ireland.’
Yair Davidiy – capitalisation his, emphasis mine:
“Dana” is another way of pronouncing the Hebrew word [Dan]. It has been claimed that in Ancient Ireland, Dana was a goddess… It was not unknown for ancient peoples to personify themselves with the figure of a goddess. Even now Britain is sometimes represented by a feminine form in the name “Britannia”. Dan… once had widely spread posts throughout the Middle East… Dan had conquered Cyprus and Crete… [with] bases in Cilicia (northwest Syria and southeast Turkey), the north Galilee, and… the port of Jaffa in the land of Israel. An offshoot from the tribe of Dan at an early stage participated in a conquest of Greece that gave rise to Mycenean civilization.
In Irish accounts the Tribe of Dana came from Greece and arrived via islands in the north which assumedly meant Scandinavia. One of these islands was given the name ASSAL which is also the appellation of a Middle Eastern principality in the region of Gozan on the Khabur River whereto part of the Northern Israelites had been exiled.
An alternative Irish version says that the Dana came from the city of Dan at the foot of mount Libanus (Lebanon) in what was once the area of northern Israel. Even the account which says that the Dana came from or via Greece says that they had fought repeatedly (in Greece) against the Philistines.
The Tribe of Dan in Israel, as seen in the story of their hero Samson (Judges chapters 13-16), was constantly at altercations with the Philistine people. In the Land of Israel the original portion of Dan(in the south)had adjoined the Philistines and partly been taken over by them. Samson was a prototype for the Greek idol Hercules.’
We have established the association between a. Ephraim and the Philistines, b. between Ephraim and Dan and by extension – recall the roots of Ephraim and the Philistines; with serpent-cockatrices for both Dan and the Philistines – and c. between Dan and Philistia. We will discuss what this may all mean later.
Davidiy: ‘An Irish Historian, Thomas Moore, stated that the Tuatha de Danaan (i.e. Tribe of Dana), “after sojourning for some time in Greece… proceeded from thence to Denmark and Norway”. Geoffrey Keating (circa 1570 1646) understood from traditional Irish sources that, theDanaans were a people of great learning and wealth; they left Greece after a battle with the Assyrians, and went to Ireland; and also to Denmark, and called it “DAN-mares”, “Dan’s country” – 1866 Edition, Volume 1, pages 195-199.
In Irish tradition THE TRIBE OF DANA were describedasfair in complexion, wise, culturally advanced, and scientifically proficient. This description and the activities ascribed to the Dana fits the Civilization of Scandinavia during the so-called “Bronze Age”. This civilization was advanced and had contacts with Egypt, Cyprus, Greece, and the Middle East in general.
Raymond F. McNair makes the following observation… “It is certainly no coincidence that the Irish Gaelic word Dun or Dunn means “Judge,” just as Dan does in Hebrew!” It is also worth mentioning that many of the policemen, lawyers, and judges in the U.S.A. today are of Irish descent.
In Welsh sources the Tribe of Dana is paralleled by the People of DON. The Welsh spoke of the goddess Don and her consort Bile the god of the dead. Britain was nicknamed “the Honey Isle of Bile”. The name “Wales” derives from a permutation of the name “Bile”! BILE is the equivalent of Belmeaning the Canaanite Baal whom the Romans in Syria identified with Saturn’ – refer article: Monoliths of theNephilim; and Chapter XXII Alpha & Omega. ‘The Romans considered Britain to be the domain of Saturn. They also equated the god Saturn with Israel. Another form of the name “Bile” is “Beli”.
The Welsh collection of legends (called Mabinogion) speaks of Beli son of Manogan king of Britain. Beli is thought to be a derivation of Belinus or Bile. Beli is named as the ancestor of Welsh royal houses and is apparently considered (in Welsh tradition) a member of the House of David’ – Article: The Life & Death of Charles III. ‘The Tudor monarchs of England had Royal Welsh origins: “…there is reason to believe that the Tudors* were descended from the old British kings who ruled at the time of the Anglo-Saxon invasions.”
The Genesis 6 Conspiracy, Gary Wayne, 2014, pages 564-566 – emphasis mine:
‘The first British Pendragon was Cymbeline from the House of Camelot, dating from 10 CE. The last British Pendragon was Cadwaldr of Gwynedd. He died 664 CE when Britain fell to the… Anglo Saxons. This was the Arthurian* Welsh dynasty, whereby Arthur, the great Celtic chief, led his people against the Saxons and the Romans. Before their downfall, the Royal House of Celtic Britain was known as the famous Red Dragon dynasty of Wales…’ – refer Chapter XXXI Reuben, Simeon, Levi & Gad – the Celtic Tribes.
‘The Dragon has been incorporated into the ensign of the Prince of Wales and appears on the Welsh flag [first sported by the Welsh king Vortigen* in 410 CE following the Roman withdrawal].’
Though the symbol of the dragon is synonymous with the early Britons, the Welsh and the Tudor monarchs, it is also found in the heraldry of the ‘oldest’ clan in Scotland. Not a surprise as the tribe of Dan has long historical association with the tribe of Benjamin (Scotland).
Clan Carruthers has an etymological link with Cruthers, derived from Cruthin and originating from Cruithni. The name Cruithni applied to the tribe of Benjamin in Northern Ireland, while in Scotland they became known as Picts – Chapter XXX Judah & Benjamin – the Regal Tribes; and Chapter XXXI Reuben,Simeon, Levi & Gad – the Celtic Tribes.
Clan Carruthers – emphasis mine: ‘The earliest known reference to the British Isles, made between 330 and 300 BC by the Greek geographer and voyager Pytheas in his Concerning the Ocean, describes them as the Isles of the Pretani, the ‘Pretani’ thus becoming the most ancient inhabitants of Britain and Ireland to whom a definite name can be given.
In Ireland these ancestors British Pretani (or Britanni) were later to become known as the Cruthins, while in Scotland they became known as Picts… forensic DNA samples already shows… [the Carruthers] are directly descendants to King Alpin and many other Kings of the Picts. The Carruthers genealogy shows a direct link to King Naill or later referred to as O’Neils.
The name Cruthin also appears in ancient books as Cruithnig or Cruithni… the name Cruthin is still used by Carruthers, who mainly have a very long history in Antrim, Donegal, and Londonderry. It is suggested that Cruthin was not what the people called themselves, but was what their neighbours called them. The word meaning, large, shape, form, as in a physical description of people.
The O’Neills are on the Carruthers Family Tree. In the era of the 4th century, the Cruthins occupied the county just to the east of them. Almost all the counties of Northern Ireland was the land of the Cruthins. O’Neills were a [part] of Londonderry and to the west. The area of the Cruthins was overseen by the Kings of Strathclyde. In this era, one name was pronounced many ways. Coroters, Cluder, Clut, Cloither, Cluathe, Cluader, Cluaide, Cluither and Chluaither. Around 773 AD, the annals stopped using the term Cruithne in favour of the term Dál nAraidi, who had secured their over-kingship of the Cruthin.’
Clan Carruthers: ‘Ready and Faithful’
Note the unicorn of Joseph, left behind and borrowed by Benjamin; the dragon of Dan (left behind and borrowed by Simeon), much like the dragons of the City of London; the three French fleur-de-lis; the colour red; and the six wings of a seraphim (fire breathing flying dragon).
‘The Prophet Joel condemned the major Phoenician cities of Tyre and Sidon for having sold Judaeans to the Greeks: “Yea, and what have you to do with me, Tyre, and Sidon, and all the coasts of Palestine?… “Because you have taken my silver and gold… The children also of Judah and the children of Jerusalem have you sold unto the Greeks, that you might remove them far from your border” (Joel 3:4-6).
Even so, revenge was destined to be taken: “When I have bent Judah for me, filled the bow with Ephraim, and raised up your sons, O Zion, against your sons, O Greece, and made you as the sword of a mighty man” (Zechariah 9:13). What exact events the above verses are referring to is unclear. Nevertheless, the Irish sources do state that a portion of their ancestors had been captives in Greece and had freed themselves. They also refer to possible Judean origins, in part.
Judah through Tamar begat Pharez and Zerah. One of the sons of Zerah was Calcol (1 Chronicles 2:6). Calcol had been one of those whose name was remembered for their great wisdom (1 Kings 5:11). Calcol was also counted amongst the ancestors of the Irish. Camden (1551-1623) stated that Calcol of Judah sailed from Egypt to Spain (where the city of Zaragossa was named after Zerah), and then on to Ireland where he founded Ulladh’ – refer Chapter XXXI Reuben, Simeon, Levi & Gad – the Celtic Tribes.
‘(“Ulladh” i.e. Ulster has actually a name similar in some types of Hebrew pronunciation to that of ELADAH of Ephraim (1 Chronicles 7:20). Zerah and Pharez were brothers born to Judah (son of Israel) from Tamar. In Southwest Britain Ptolemy recorded the Tamarus River. There was also a Tamarus River in northwest Spain where the Gaels had sojourned before moving to Ireland…
The red hand has been interpreted to represent Zarah of Judah father of Calcol… Bennett states that, “the ancient and traditional emblem of Ulster was and still is a Red Hand circled by a Scarlet Cord”. “Three of Ulster’s six counties, as well as the towns of Bangor and Dungannon, havethe Red Hand as part of their official emblems.”
‘From Ireland, the Scots migrated to Scotland, and the Red Hand, says Bennett: “appears in the Arms of several of the old families and in those of at least fourteen of the Clan Chiefs: Davidson, MacBain, MacNeil*, MacNaughton, MacPherson, MacGillivray, MacDonald of Sleat, Clanranald, and Shaw of Rothiemurchus”.
The Red Hand of Ulster … is a symbol used in heraldry to denote the Irish province of Ulster. It is less commonly known as the Red Hand of O’Neill and the Red Hand of Ireland. Its origins are said to be attributed to the mythical Irish figure… Labraid of the Red Hand… The symbol is strongly rooted in Irish Gaelic culture and is particularly associated with the Ui Neill* clan of Ulster.
The Red Hand symbol is believed to have been used by the Ui Neill clan during its Nine Years’ War (1594-1603) against the spread of English control. The war cry… “Red Hand to victory!” … was also associated with the Ui Neill. After Walter de Burgh became Earl of Ulster in 1243 thede Burgh cross was combined with the Red Hand to create the modern Flag of Ulster.The Red Hand was later included in the Northern Ireland flag and on the shields of counties Cavan, Tyrone, Londonderry, Antrim and Monaghan.’
Ulster Independence Flag
The Red Hand has been interpreted by Identity experts as belonging to the descendants of Zarah, the son of Judah and in the main rightly so, as red is associated with Judah and the hand with Zarah. We learned in Chapter XXIX Esau: The Thirteenth Tribe, that red is also strongly associated with Esau. It is interesting that the colour red stands out in Ulster symbolism, where the tribe of Dan dwelt for many centuries.
We addressed that where Esau is and in particular the Amalekite branch of the Jews – dwelling primarily in the United States – there is also the trace of a Nephilim bloodline. We are discovering that the same applies with Dan. Dan as the black sheep and bad boy of Jacob’s sons has an identical mission as Esau. What his motive is and why exactly, is a mystery yet to be unravelled. Thus a trail of red may not just be a sign of Judah or Esau, but Dan too; as the colour red is associated with the secret mysteries that certain bloodlines are all tied.
The tribe of Dan have left place name evidence of their sojourn through Asia Minor, Greece and the isles of the Aegean Sea, not to mention extensively throughout continental Europe and the British Isles. The records of the Tuathe de Danaan living underground are pervasive and should not be overlooked. There are thousands of miles of tunnel networks all over the world which are dated to ancient civilisations. Even today, under every big city there are masses of tunnel networks. Underground facilities are common and not just a modern invention.
For instance, in the area formally known as Cappadocia in northeastern Turkey, thirty-six underground cities have been discovered so far, ‘with some going down eight levels. Some of these cities can hold a population of thousands. The ventilation [systems] are so efficient that even eight floors down the air is still fresh. Thirty vast underground cities and tunnel complexes have also been found near Derinkuya in Turkey’ – Article: Monoliths of the Nephilim.
The tribe of Dan are not described just as serpentine themselves, they also worshipped fallen Seraphs and allied themselves with their Nephilim brood.
A researcher on the subject states – emphasis mine:
‘The name Danaans derived from their serpent Moon goddess, Dana or Diana. The Danaans made the headquarters of their serpent worshipping culture on the island of Rhodes, a name that originates from a Syrian word for serpent. Rhodes was the home of the Danaan brotherhood of initiates and magicians known as the Telchines’ – Article: Antartica: Secrets of the Lost Continent of Atlantis. ‘The Greek historian, Diodorus, said these initiates hadthe ability to heal, change the weather, and ‘shape-shift’ into any form… The Danaans also settled on Cyprus and in ancient times it was known as Ia-Dan or the “Isle of Dan”… [the Danaan] traveled… to Britain where they became known as Tuatha de Danaan or the “People of the Sea.”
The Telchines were regarded as Wizards and Magi, even though for many they were merely Merchants and Warriors. They have been given mythical non-human status as spirits or demons, similar to the Tuathe De Danaan. They were excellent metallurgists, being skilled metal workers in brass and iron and a reminder of the Kenites – refer Chapter XXVII Abraham & Keturah – Benelux & Scandinavia.
The Return of the Serpents of Wisdom, Mark Amaru Pinkham:
“The essence of Danaan science stems from music – the controlled manipulation of sound waves – and this becomes recorded in legend as the “music of the spheres” – Article: The Pyramid Perplexity.
‘The name Rhodes, which is [connected] to theGerman “Rot”, meaning red, as with Rothschild (Red-Shield) became a code name for the bloodlines. Malta, too, was an important center in 3500 B.C. and thehome of a major Mystery School. Under Malta is a vast network of tunnels and megalithic temples where secret rituals took place and still do today.Malta’s original name was Lato, named after Mother Lato,the serpent goddess’ – the original Leviathan (refer article: Asherah).
The Knights Templar [precursor to the Freemasons] secret society was formed in the late 11th century to protect the… ‘Le Serpent rouge’ the red^ serpent or serpent [bloodlines], together with their associated order, the highly secretive Priory of Sion. The goals of the Knights Templar and the Illuminati were then and are today to place these serpent bloodlines in all positions of power worldwide and thus form a… centrally controlled one world government’ – Article: The Establishment: Who are they… What do they want?
The Genesis 6 Conspiracy, Gary Wayne, 2014, pages 664-665 – emphasis mine:
‘… bloodlines of the Tuatha [de Danaan] were (and are to this day) considered sacred and divine; the bloodlines of Nephilim…Celts believed deities were their ancestors and not their creators, tracing their genealogies back through Celtes, Scythes, Albion, and Gog giants. These were the blond or red-haired, blue or green-eyed, fair-skinned descendants of the noble elven Celts. Celtic kings were always ceremoniously wed with mother goddesses. The Druids then kept these genealogies of Irish kings stretching back into the mists of time. This, then, accounts for the originating bloodline of the Irish as being fairy blood from Tuatha Denaan.
Irish descendants of Tuatha later interbred with the migrated… Celts, who interbred with the descendants from the lost tribes of Israel… as well as the Scythians, who then interbred with the alleged descendants of Jesus in England [the true tribe of Judah (refer Chapter XXX Judah & Benjamin – the Regal Tribes; and Appendix VIII: When the Creator came to dwell with HisCreation)]…
They, in turn, interbred with… Benjamin royal blood [Wayne is referring to the French Merovingian Kings, and not the true tribe of Benjamin in Scotland]… united into the Arthurian bloodline[of the Welsh and the tribe of Simeon]… [culminating] in theUnicorn House of Stuart… These genealogies [all contain] Fairy blood [Nephilim] and Dragon blood [line of Cain originating with Samael the Serpent in the Garden of Eden (refer Chapter XXII Alpha & Omega)].’
The tribe of Dan’s emblems include the Lion, Scorpion, Eagle and Serpent, but overriding these four and in a real sense an amalgamation of them all is its true symbol, the Dragon. The people of Dan turned to the idolatrous worship of demons – Nephilim in discarnate form – and Baal worship (the Serpent of the Garden of Eden), for they bred with Nephilim and their Elioud offspring.
Dan threw his lot in with Esau and together they will instigate the events which lead into the great tribulation, the time of Jacob’s Trouble and the great Day of the Lord – refer Chapter XXIX Esau: The Thirteenth Tribe. Together they will rule the world to its terrifying crescendo. Thus preparing the way for the Beast – the One awaited for eons – and the False Prophet through a centralised world governance with a policy feasting on war, bloodshed and sacrifice – Chapter XXI The Incredible Identity, Origin & Destiny of Nimrod.
Dan’s astrological sign of scorpio, symbolises the two distinct paths of the Eagle and the Serpent, with the first representing a spiritual journey transcending upwards; the second creature, a carnal path spiralling downwards. Like the claws of a scorpion, the Danites and Edomites are two pincers working together. The Edomite Jews through the occult ideology of the Kabbalah; the tribe of Dan through the agenda of descendant Freemasonry networks and the overseeing, all seeing eye of the Illuminati.
‘Dan’s position in the journey was on the North of the Tabernacle, with Asher and Naphtali. The standard of the tribe was of white and red^ and the crest upon it an eagle… Jacob had compared Dan to a serpent. Ahiezer substituted the eagle, the destroyer of serpents, as he shrank from carrying an adder upon his flag.’
Note the colours of red and white… colours typically associated with England, Northern Ireland and Wales, the full-blood brothers of the United Kingdom: Judah, Reuben and Simeon.
“… (priests) after the Order of Melchizedek… were the immortals to whom the term ‘phoenix’ was applied and their symbol was the mysterious two-headed bird now called an eagle, a familiar and little understood Masonic emblem.” (Hall, page 108)
“... the two-headed eagle… is usually depicted in two colors of great mystical significance: red^ and white.” (Cirlot, page 93)’
Esau was an inheritor of the line and Way of Cain, through his spiritual rebellion against the Eternal and vengeful plans of destruction for his twin brother Jacob’s descendants; primarily the United States, England and Canada, as well as physically with his intermarriages with the Horites and the Amalekites.
The Genesis 6 Conspiracy, Gary Wayne, 2014, pages 670-672 – emphasis mine:
‘It would seem, then, that Amalek and his descendants ruled over Seir, while the descendants of Esau reigned over Edom/Idumea… Edomites, unlike the descendants of Amalek in Sier, ran off the Horites and all other Nephilim from the land of Edom, warring with them with the help of God… Theosophists believe the descendants of Esau, and in particular the grandsons of Bashemath… were granted the right to reign as Owl queensand Dragon kings for eternity, in the same spurious spiritand legacy of Lilith… [pointing] to Isaiah 34:10-17, which links screech owls [Barn Owl] and Edom… screech owls were… an unclean birdassociated with desolation, a night creature that hops much like a goat… a nocturnal spectre… a night demon… night monster…’– Article: Lilith. ‘All is reminiscent of Lilith, the female Oupres, night witch… night vampire… the Hebrew word lilit… the original spelling for the screech owl. It was from the Edomite marriage(Eliphaz and Timna) into the lords of Edom that the Tuatha D’Anu Fairy kings (in part)emerged.’
So too was Dan an inheritor of the antediluvian worship of the fallen dark Angels and their progeny the Nephilim. J R Church states: ‘… The Danites relocated to the northern reaches of the Promised Land. They settled at the foot of Mount Hermon in the territory of Bashan, and adopted the idolatrous Canaanite religion of Baal and Ashtaroth.’* An older name for Mount Hermon is Mount Ba’al-Hermon.
Song of Solomon 4:8
English Standard Version
‘Come with me from Lebanon, my bride; come with me from Lebanon.Depart from the peak of Amana, from the peak of Senir and Hermon, from the dens oflions [of Dan], from the mountains of leopards.’
Psalm 29:5-6
King James Version
‘The voice of the Lord breaketh the cedars; yea, the Lord breaketh the cedars of Lebanon. He maketh them also to skip like a calf; Lebanon and Sirion [Hermon – Deuteronomy 3:8-9] like a young unicorn.‘
Psalm 22:12-13, 21
English Standard Version
“Many bulls encompass me; strong bulls of Bashan surround me; they open wide their mouths at me, like a ravening and roaring lion… [the Devil – 1 Peter 5:8] Save me from the mouth of the lion! You have rescued me from the horns of the wild oxen [unicorns]!”
These verses may draw attention superficially to the heraldry symbols of the Lion of England and the Unicorn of Scotland, but the symbolism is that of the Lion of Dan and the Bull and calf worship of Baal. It is no coincidence that the lions of Bashan and hence Dan are linked to the Bull (or Unicorn), symbols of Joseph.
We have discussed in length in the article, Asherah, her role as not only the Adversary, but as consort and mother to Baal, as well as Lilith, their daughter. Baal means lord and the preeminent Baal of the Old Testament is Beelzebub in the New Testament. Beelzebub in turn is none other than the being translated misleadingly in the Book of Isaiah as Lucifer, with his true identity the Serpent in Eden and personal name, Samael.
An intriguing quote by an unknown author – emphasis mine:
‘Fortunately, a stone image of Asherah has survived… found in [the] ruins of Dan, where the golden calf was worshipped in what is now northern Israel, (which) dates from the eighth century B.C.E. The Goddess strongly resembles her neighboring deities Anet, Astarte, Ashtaroth.’*
The rebellious Angels descended upon Mount Hermon and it was their headquarters. Located at the 33rd degree parallel latitude and longitude from the Paris meridian – Article: 33.
Quote from an unknown source: ‘”Prior to the adoption in 1884 of Greenwich as the international Zero Meridian, each country made use of its own. The French Zero Meridian… is still used on the official maps produced by the Institut Geographique National… (Giovanni Domenico) Cassini’s meridian arc is still marked upon French maps as the Paris Zero.” Note: Using the Greenwich Zero Meridian, the northern territory of Dan lies at 35.5 degrees longitude. However, if the Paris Zero Meridian is used, having a 2.5 difference from Greenwich, Dan is found to lie at the 33rd degree longitude and latitude.
A comment online – emphasis mine:
‘… the sons of Lamech [Tubal-Cain (Tu-Baal Cain)] and descendants of Cain [Article: Na’amah], as well as Hiram Abiff the architect (a different person than King Hiram of Tyre), are all greatly honored and celebrated in the Masonic rituals. King Solomon, a follower of El (Jehovah), cooperated with King Hiram, the Phoenician king of Tyre, in building the Temple at Jerusalem. King Hiram’s father wasAbi-baal, and Hiram was succeeded as king of Tyre by his son Baal-Eser I.
Here, in the cooperation between the Baal king of Tyre and the El king Solomon may be the beginning of “strange gods” insinuating themselves into the court of King Solomon’ – Article: Seventh Son of a Seventh Son]. “For when Solomon was old his wives turned away his heart after other gods…” (1 Kings 11:4) Solomon by then “built a high place (mound)” for Chemosh and for Baal-Molech.) 1 Kings 11:7)’ – Article: Belphegor.
It is not a coincidence that Freemasonry has 33 levels of initiation into their secrets. The biggest secret once you have scaled all 33 degrees and beyond… is that the Lord of Light they worship is not the Eternal One, but an arch nemesis, Samael – the light bringer – who in turn is subordinate to Asherah. Freemasons are deceptively oblivious to the true god their highest echelons worship. Ancient texts reveal that the spiritual hierarchy under Samael is comprised of thirty-three gods and it is this arrangement which forms the ultimate basis for the esoteric significance of this specific number – refer article: 33.
The number thirty-three may have a connection with the world prior to the great flood. The area of Babylon is situated on the 33rd degree north parallel. There is reason to believe that it was here that Cain travelled when he went to the Land of Nod – Chapter I Noah Antecessor Nulla; and article: Monoliths of the Nephilim. If this area had pre-flood significance, as it certainly did after the flood during the reign of Nimrod, then the ancient occult significance of the number thirty-three, is firmly established.
The tribe of Dan has influenced the course of Freemasonry from its Merovingian dynasty and Knight Templar roots. The symbols of the tribe of Dan are common to the Merovingians and the Royal House of Stewart.
The Genesis 6 Conspiracy, Gary Wayne, 2014, pages 542-543, 545, 567 – emphasis mine:
‘The standard superficial symbol for Rosicrucianism is the rose cross, similar to that of the Templars, who wore it as their emblem, and of the Fisher Kings, who bore it as a birthmark – the Mark of Cain… rosi and crux… Latin words… Ros signifies dew, which to alchemists is the solvent of gold or an elixir – Article: The Ark of God. Crux… equivalent to light… from which Lux is derived… the root for… “light” and “Lucifer” [aka: Baphomet, Ba’al, Beelzebub]… crux is the chemical hieroglyph for light… the authentic elixir of immortality… the five petal rose… is a symbol for reincarnation because it can fruit without being pollinated… it can die but be born again identical to itself… the oldest of the rose genera… the Rosa Rugosa, had five petals that modelled pentagonal/pentagram symmetry, like the guiding star of Venus… the orbit of Venus, when placed against a backdrop of the zodiac, forms a five-pointed star…
… the Rosi Crucis,is more accurately described as a dragon incurved to circle a red^ cross, known as the Mark of Cain.The Rosi Crucis was a lucid sign known to the ancient Egyptians as Ourobous… The formal Dragon Court remained…active in the English kingship through William the Conqueror and the Stuart kingship via Robert the Bruce. The Dragon Court was toppled in England after the fall of the Stuart dynasty, which was replaced by the Hanoverian dynasty of Germany that reigns to this day’ – Article: The Life & Death of Charles III ‘… in Britain, the Draconian order known as the Rosicrucian Anglicae has maintained the [Ordo Draconis] tradition to this day in secrecy… as well as in other mystic organisations of Great Britain.’
The number three in the Bible means ‘finality’ or a ‘decision.’ This is quite appropriate considering the momentous decision ‘two hundred’ (actually many more, refer Chapter XXI The Incredible Identity,Origin & Destiny of Nimrod) angels made with their leader Samyaza. The number thirty-three in numerology signifies a master number. Eleven through to ninety-nine are all powerful numbers. In numerology, the number thirty-three signifies ‘service.’ Again this is applicable to the dark angels and their mission accompanying Samyaza, who was either serving the aims of Samael, or was actually the Serpent of Eden himself – Genesis 3:15.
In the occult, thirty-three is connected with opening the Third Eye and ‘attaining the highest spiritual consciousness attainable’ by a human being, with mastery over the self. The number 333 represents the transformation from the physical dimensions to the spiritual plane ‘through death, resurrection and ascension.’
The number 333 doubled, is also a veiled and hidden symbol of the more sinister 666. Numbers are extremely important to occultists; they are highly significant in the Bible; and they are the foundation of every scientific endeavour; for all DNA and encoding of life is but a mathematical formula. All computer programs are binary numbers. Numbers are the base of everything that is alive, exists or is created. Much could be said on many significant numbers, not just the number thirty-three. For now, the two most famous 33’s in the Bible are the age of the Messiah when he was sacrificed in his 33rd year (Article: The Christ Chronology) and the number of Angels who followed Satan the Adversary into rebellion, a third or 33.3% recurring.
Cutting Edge – emphasis mine:
‘Since the reign of Sir Francis Bacon and Queen Elizabeth I (1590 – 1603), Rosicrucianism and Freemasonry have ruled England and Europe with an increasingly iron hand’ – Article: The Shakespeare Shadow. ‘Once Adam Weishaupt established the Masters of the Illuminati on May 1, 1776, Freemasonry has been gradually moving the entire world into the Kingdom of Antichrist– [the] New World Order’ – Article: The Establishment: Who are they… What do they want?
This is the society where the ultimate goal is that from “The Christ” on downward, all the peoples of the world still living after the “Cleansing Cycle” will so spiritually evolve… that they will attain immortality on earth. The numeric symbol of this high degree of spiritual attainment will be ’33’, and the physical symbol will be the Third Eye that will open up physically between the eyes’ – refer article: 33.
‘This is the ultimate goal; unfortunately, to achieve it, a lot of people are going to have to die… [a] tremendous amount of Witchcraft… will be required to achieve this utopian state, for only a select few aretruly“worthy” to pass through the cleansing cycle to live in this “New Heaven and New Earth” over which The Masonic Christ will rule.
Throughout history, Freemasons, Rosicrucians, and occultists of the day have [pre-meditated] events that they planned, in order to move the world ever closer to the final ideal, keeping in mind the occult premise stated at the beginning of this article by Day Williams. Let us review it again:
“If a life is taken close to the northern 33rd Parallel, this fits with the Masons’ demonic mythology in which they demonstrate their worldly power by spilling human blood at a predetermined locale.”
‘This terrible concept is completely fulfilled by the bloody “I Witch”symbol, wherehuman blood^ has been planned to be shed in huge torrents so that, at the right moment, The Christ may appear. Remember the Guiding Spirit vision of Albert Pike, January, 1870, in which the demon revealed that three world wars would have to be fought to establish the New World Order and its reigning monarch, Antichrist. Both world wars in the 20th Century have been fought to establish the One World Government, Economy, and Religion of Antichrist. This Third World War seems to be right ahead of us, and out of the smoke, debris, and blood of this war Antichrist will come striding.’
The French Merovingian dynasty of kings are interesting as they are not descended from the tribe of Benjamin as proposed by a number of authors. Nor are they are descended from Lot – Chapter XXVI The French & Swiss: Moab, Ammon & Haran. Superficially, the Merovingians could have been from Dan by their use of Danite and Samson symbols; yet they were in fact descended from the Zarah line of Judah.
It may just be a coincidence but all the Merovingian kings wore their hair long as opposed to the Franks who cut their hair short. In fact, the Merovingians forbade anyone who was not Merovingian from having long hair. The Merovingian kings ‘were called… long-haired kings as they never used to cut their hair, believing that there was power in long hair. For them, the cutting of the hair of the king was considered a symbolic loss of power [and authority]. A King who had his hair cut would be forced to step down’ – refer article: Samson.
Fritz Springmeier: ‘Be Wise As Serpents revealed. . . how all the heads (presidents) of the LDS… [Mormons] have been descendants of the Merovingian dynasty, and they and the Masons have both used the Merovingian symbol the bee.’
Recall the bees of Samson’s riddle and the probability of the bees symbolising Dan. There is a belief that the modern descendants of the Merovingian line plan to rule the world from their future throne in Jerusalem and that their claim to be of the tribe of Judah descended from the children born to Jesus Christ and Mary Magdalene is legitimate. However, the weight of evidence indicates that they are more likely to be descended from Zarah of Judah than Pharez of Judah – Chapter XXIX Esau: The Thirteenth Tribe; and article: The Life & Death of Charles III.
We will learn later that there is strangely support for the first leader and founder of Mormonism, John Smith, descending from the tribe of Dan.
There are people on earth today who are related to Christ, since they descend from Christ’s half brothers and sisters. The scriptures state that Christ had sisters who are not named (Matthew 13:56) and at least four younger brothers who were called: James, Joseph, Simon and Judas (or Jude) – Matthew 13:55. Christ was a descendant literally and physically on his Mother Mary’s side of the tribe of Judah, through King Solomon. His adoptive father Joseph was also a descendant of the tribe of Judah, through David’s son Nathan (Matthew 1:1–17, Luke 3:23–38).
There is no evidence that this writer is aware, that the Messiah would or could sire children. His mission was to be an intercessor for humankind and a mediator between God and man. Getting married and having children was not part of the plan and would have been an unnecessary distraction, nor would it have been fair on a wife or children to lose their father so early and in such grisly fashion – Romans 8:34; 1 Timothy 2:5.
As mentioned, a number of theologians and biblical scholars support the idea that the Antichrist – though it is not explained whether they intend the Beast or False Prophet to fulfil the role – as being from the tribe of Dan.
Mount Hermon: Gate of the Fallen Angels, J R Church, 2011 – emphasis mine:
‘Jacob prophesied that Dan would be “a serpent by the way, an adder in the path” (Genesis 49:17), and Moses prophesied, “Dan is a lion’s whelp: he shall leap from Bashan” (Deuteronomy 33:22). These two prophecies are remarkable, in that they connect Dan with the “seed of the serpent,” from which the Antichrist will emerge to claim the title “lion of Judah.”
We have discussed at length in Chapter XXI The Incredible Identity & Destiny of Nimrod and Chapter XXII Alpha & Omega regarding the connection between Asshur, Nimrod, Azazel and Lilith. Hence this writer does not subscribe to the Antichrist being from the tribe of Dan, though Dan is without a doubt part of the global conspiracy to enslave humankind and thus transform humanity into something they should not be via the mark of the Beast. Thereby ushering in the Antichrist rule of the Beast and False Prophet.
Hippolytus influenced thought on the origin of the Antichrist. The verses used clearly reveal Dan’s involvement and treachery; though they are not obscure prophecies on the Beast or False prophet deriving from the tribe:
‘For it is certain that he is destined to spring from the tribe of Dan, and to range himself in opposition like a princely tyrant, a terrible judge and accuser, as the prophet testifies when he says, “Dan shall judge his people, as one tribe in Israel”. But someone may say that this was meant of Samson, who sprang from the tribe of Dan, and judged his people for twenty years. That, however, was only partially made good in the case of Samson; but this shall be fulfilled completely in the case of Antichrist. For Jeremiah, too, speaks in this manner: “From Dan we shall hear the sound of the sharpness of his horses; at the sound of the neighing of his horses the whole land trembled.”
And again, Moses says: “Dan is a lion’s cub, and he shall leap from Bashan.” And that no one may fall into the mistake of thinking that this is spoken of the Saviour, let him attend to this. “Dan”, says he, “is a lion’s cub” (A Discourse on the End of the World, and on the Antichrist, and on the Second Coming of our Lord Jesus Christ, XVIII, XIX, XX); ‘and by thus naming the tribe of Dan as the one whence the accuser is destined to spring, he made the matter in hand quite clear. For as Christ is born of the tribe of Judah, so Antichrist shall be born of the tribe of Dan. And as our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ, the Son of God, was spoken of in prophecy as a lion on account or His royalty and glory, in the same manner also has the Scripture prophetically described the accuser as a lion, on account of his tyranny and violence (Kilde).’
His mentor Irenaeus, Bishop of Lyon, unsurprisingly held the same view, as did other early church writers. Similar to the cherished yet erroneous beliefs that Germany is Assyria; the United States is Manasseh; or that the Jews are Judah; so too is the promulgated belief that the Antichrist is from the tribe of Dan, thus its continuance in error precluding any other thought on the subject.
Against Heresies Volume 30, 1-2 – emphasis mine:
‘Moreover, another danger, by no means trifling, shall overtake those who falsely presume that they know the name of Antichrist. For if these men assume one [number], when this [Antichrist] shall come having another, they will be easily led away by him, as supposing him not to be the expected one, who must be guarded against… This, too, the apostle affirms: ‘When they shall say, Peace* and safety, then sudden destruction shall come upon them.’ And Jeremiah does not merely point out his sudden coming, but he even indicates the tribe from which he shall come, where he says, ‘We shall hear the voice of his swift horses from Dan; the whole earth shall be moved by the voice of the neighing of his galloping horses: he shall also come and devour the earth, and the fulness thereof, the city also, and they that dwell therein.’ This, too, is the reason that this tribe is not reckoned in the Apocalypse along with those which are saved.’
On the Last Times, the Antichrist, and the End of the World, Ephraem the Syrian, 373 CE:
“At the end of the world at the final consummation… suddenly the gates of the north shall be opened… They will destroy the earth, and there will be none able to stand before them. After one week of that sore affliction (tribulation), they will all be destroyed in the plain of Joppa… Then will the son of perdition appear, of the seed and of the tribe of Dan… He will go into Jerusalem and will sit upon a throne in the Temple saying, ‘I am the Christ,’ and he will be borne aloft by legions of devils like a king and a lawgiver, naming himself God”
Dan: A Type of the Antichrist, St. Methodius of Olympus, 250-311 CE – emphasis mine:
“When the son of perdition appears, he will be of the tribe of Dan, according to the prophecy of Jacob. This enemy of religion will use a diabolic art to produce many false miracles, such as causing the blind to see, the lame to walk, and the deaf to hear. Those possessed with demons will be exorcised. He will deceive many and, if he could, as our Lord has said, even the faithful elect. Even the Antichrist will enter Jerusalem, where he will enthrone himself in the temple as a god (even though he will be an ordinary man of the tribe of Dan to which Judas Iscariot** also belonged)”.
The Apostate Tribe of Dan, Cornerstone Publications – emphasis mine:
‘… [there is a] very interesting pattern of similarity between Dan within the 12 tribes of Israel and Judas among [the] 12 apostles… The most likelyetymology for Judas’ surname, Iscariot,is man of Karioth. We read in Joshua 15:60 of a place in Judah named Kirjath-Jearim, also rendered Kiriath-Jearim. Due to the false worship associated with this area, it became known as Kiriath-Baal.
“And there went from thence of the family of the Danites, out of Zorah and out of Eshtaol, six hundred men appointed with weapons of war. And they went up, and pitched in Kiriath-Jearim, in Judah. Wherefore they called that place Mananeh-Dan unto this day: behold, it is behind Kiriath-Jearim” (Judges 18:11-12).
The city of Kiriath-Jearim was apparently a border town, in close proximity to, if not on the very boundary itself, between the territory allotted to Judah and Dan. The Danites pitched their camp just to the west of Kiriath-Jearim, and, as they were wont to do, named the place after their father, calling it Mahaneh-Dan. So what we have here is the city of Kiriath-Jearim in Judah situated directly across the border from Mahaneh-Dan. Although named after the patriarch Dan by the Danites themselves, the area of Mahaneh-Dan actually came to be considered as the Dan sector of Kiriath-Jearim.
In other words, by the time of the first century A.D., there were really two Kiriaths, one in Dan, and the other just across the line in Judah. Interestingly, the plural for Kiriath is Kirioth. In effect, therefore, the name Judas Iscariot actually can be translated Judas of the two Kirioths. The usage of the plural in the case of Judas** indicates that he was most likely from the Danite Kiriath, otherwise the singular would have been employed, as was normally done, since the Jewish Kiriath was the more prominent of the two settlements.
In many respects, just as the end-time descendants of Dan, or a portion thereof, can be seen with reference to the predicted Anti-Christ, so can Judas Iscariot. Remember that there are only two individuals in all of Scripture that are called the son of perdition, an especially denigrating term, and they are Judas himself and the Anti-Christ[False Prophet] (John 17:12 & II Thessalonians 2:3).’
There are a number of chilling Catholic predictions which warn of an apostate leader who will focus their attention on the English speaking peoples of Britain, North America, Australia and New Zealand contributing to their demise on the world stage.
Zachary the Armenian uttered a prophecy which was published in 1854 and later summarised in 2010, where he states: ‘And then there would be the war that the prophecy refers to as “the struggle of the strong, against the strong”. This empire of the north… will go to war against North America and North America will fall and be conquered and brought into bondage’ – refer Chapter XX Will the Real Assyria Stand Up: Asshur & Russia; and Chapter XXI The Incredible Identity, Origin & Destiny of Nimrod.
Terrifyingly, Zachary adds: ‘and then the whole world fell under the dominion of the first born of hell. (Originally by Priest Fattecelli, Day of Anger: The Hand of God Upon an Empire, 1854, as paraphrased by Priest P. Kramer, What are the missing contents of the third secret? Fatima Crusader, 95, Summer 2010, pages 45-46)’
‘Private Catholic prophecies foretell a time when a Great Monarch will rise up and that he will destroy the English peoples.’ For instance, Saint Cataldus of Tarentino [circa 500 CE] said: ‘The Great Monarch will be in war till he is forty years of age… he will assemble great armies and expel tyrants from his empire. He will conquer England and other island empires. (Connor, Edward. Prophecy for Today. Imprimatur + A.J. Willinger, Bishop of Monterey-Fresno; Reprint: Tan Books and Publishers, Rockford (IL), 1984, page 30).’
St. Francis of Paola [Born in fifteenth century Italy]: ‘By the grace of the Almighty, the Great Monarch will annihilate heretics and unbelievers. He will have a great army, and angels will fight at his side. He will be like the sun [god] among the stars [angels]. His influence will spread over the whole earth. All in all, there will be on earth twelve Kings, one Emperor [the Beast], one Pope [the False Prophet] and a few Princes. They will all lead [unholy] lives. (Dupont, page 38)’
Werdin d’ Otrante [thirteenth century]: ‘The Great Monarch and the Great Pope will precede Antichrist… All the sects will vanish. The capital of the world will fall. The Pope will go over the sea carrying the sign of redemption on his forehead [Revelation 13:16]… The Great Monarch will come and restore peace* [1 Thessalonians 5:3] and the Pope will share in the victory (Connor, page 33).’
Mother Shipton [d. 1551]: ‘The time will come when England shall tremble and quake… London shall be destroyed forever after… and then York shall be London and the Kingdom governed by three Lords appointed by a Royal Great monarch… who will set England right and drive out heresy. (Culleton, page 163).’
Father Laurence Ricci, S.J. [d. 1775]: ‘… a valiant duke will arise from the ancient German house which was humiliated by the French monarch. This great ruler will restore stolen Church property. Protestantism will cease… This duke will be the most powerful monarch on earth. At a gathering of men noted for piety and wisdom he will, with the aid of the Pope, introduce new rules, and ban the spirit of confusion. Everywhere there will be one fold and one shepherd (Connor page 37).’
St. Senanus [d. 560]: ‘[The English] themselves will betray each other: in consequence their sovereignty will be broken… One monarch will rule in Ireland over the English. (Culleton, R. Gerald. The Prophets and Our Times. Nihil Obstat: L. Arvin. Imprimatur: Philip G. Scher, Bishop of Monterey-Fresno, November 15, 1941. Reprint 1974, TAN Books, Rockford (IL), page 128).’
Merlin [during the seventh century]: ‘After [the] destruction of England… shall come a dreadful man… he shall set England on the right way and put out all heresies. (Culleton, page 132).’
St. Malachy [in the twelfth century]: ‘… the English in turn must suffer severe chastisement. Ireland, however, will be instrumental in bringing back the English to the unity of Faith. (Dupont, Yves. Catholic Prophecy: The Coming Chastisement. Tan Books, Rockford (IL), 1973, page 15).’
It was foretold in 597 CE, by St Columbkille: ‘…English nobility shall sink into horrible life – wars shall be proclaimed against them, by means of which the frantically proud race shall be subdued, and will be harassed from every quarter. The English shall dwindle into disreputable people and shall forever be derived of power’ (Culligan E. The Last World War and the End of Time. The book was blessed by Pope Paul VI, 1966. Tan Books, Rockford (IL), pages 118-119).’
St. Columbine [d. 597]: ‘The enemies of the English [United States, Canada and the United Kingdom] shall be aroused in battle – they who reside in the eastern [Russia and a German led United States ofEurope] and western [Central and South American confederation led by Mexico and Brazil] parts of the world… the English shall be defeated… After the English shall be defeated in this battle, they shall be harassed by every quarter; like a fawn surrounded by a pack of voracious hounds, shall be the position of the English amidst their enemies. The English afterwards shall dwindle down to a disreputable people (Culleton, R. Gerald. The Prophets and Our Times. Nihil Obstat: L. Arvin. Imprimatur: Philip G. Scher, Bishop of Monterey-Fresno, November 15, 1941. Reprint 1974, Tan Books, Rockford (IL), pages 131,132).’
Ancient Irish source: ‘England will again injure the Irish… This will be a sign for the frightful punishment of England… England suffers the same degradation as she meted out to her [neighbour], and for the same length of time. Not the smallest fraction of time in this long period shall be remitted… Never shall world power be hers again… France restores order in England (Culleton, pages 234,235).’
Saint Edward [d. 1066]: ‘The extreme corruption and wickedness of the English nation has provoked the just anger of God. When malice shall have reached the fullness of its measure, God will, in His wrath, send to the English people wicked spirits, who will punish and afflict them with great severity… (Culleton, page 137).’
In reference to these prophecies one commentator remarks: ‘The one they often refer to as the Great Monarch appears to be the same one that the Bible warns about as the final King of the North. Only by eliminating the vast bastions of Protestantism (which as various [Catholic] prophecies show is a goal), such as the [United States of America] and its Anglo-allies, can this ecumenical [Catholic] domination be attained. It would… be logical that the United States might be considered as “the capital of the world.”
The English speaking peoples have been afforded many blessings, yet ‘the three “most sinful nations” according to a 2010 BBC report based on the classic ‘seven deadly sins – [consisting of] lust, gluttony, greed, sloth, wrath, envy and pride’ – were Australia, the United States, and Canada (‘The Most Sinful Nation on Earth,’ February 2010, page 30).’
It is worth noting that ‘the five major causes for the decline and fall of the Roman Empire deduced from the writings of Edward Gibbon and noted historians of the Roman world were…
(1) The BREAKDOWN OF THE FAMILY and the rapid increase of DIVORCE.
(2) The spiraling rise of TAXES and EXTRAVAGANT SPENDING.
(3) The MOUNTING CRAZE FOR PLEASURE and the brutalization of sports.
(4) The mounting production of ARMAMENTS to fight ever-increasing threats of enemy attacks.
(5) The DECAY OF RELIGION into myriad and confusing forms, leaving the people without a uniform guide.’
These same ailments are afflicting the Celtic-Saxon-Viking peoples in the British and Irish descended nations of the world today.
The following article begins with Dan and then spends time on Edom and the Jews. Though lengthy, as Edom and Dan go hand-in-hand, it is of value and an excellent expose of the ruling elite’s agenda.
Merovingian Bloodline and the Black Nobility, Fritz Springmeier, 2000 – emphasis & bold mine:
‘… Gerald Massey’s A Book of the Beginning (1974)… goes in and shows in detail how the inhabitants of the British Isles came originally from Egypt. This is Important because the Druidism of the British Isles was simply a derivative [in part] from the Egyptian Satanic witchcraft/magic of Ancient Egypt. The Egyptian word Makhaut (clan or family) became the Irish Maccu and the Maccu of the Donalds (clan of Donalds)now reflected in the name [Mac-Don-ald].
The tribe of Dan was prophesied to be the black sheep of the nation of Israel which would bite the other tribes of Israel. The tribe of Dan had the snake and the eagle as its two logos. The tribe of Dan left its calling card all over Europe as it migrated west in the names of many places.
Great Britain is the mother country of Satanism. Scotland has long been an occult center. The national symbol of Scotland is the dragon (the snake)[?], and for years the chief[?] of Scotland was called the dragon. The Gaelic language is an important language for Satanism, although English and French are also [used] extensively by the Illuminati. The planning sessions for world takeover that some ex-Satanists experienced were held in French. The British Royal Family have long been involved with the occult’ – Article: The Life & Death of Charles III.
‘For more information on this there is a detailed examination of the Royal family and the occult in the book The Prince and the Paranormal – The Psychic Bloodline of the Royal Family by John Dale (1987). They have also been actively involved with Freemasonry. British MI6 has been a major vehicle for the Satanic hierarchy working behind the secret veil of Freemasonry to control world events. British MI6 is the most secret intelligence organization in the world. (It is properly known as British Secret Service not to be confused with the U.S. agency by that name but performing a different function entirely.) The British Royalty have served as important figureheads to British Freemasonry lending credibility and respectability. British Freemasonry has managed to keep itself free of much of the criticism that the other national Masonic groups have brought on themselves. However, much of the credibility of British Freemasonry is undeserved.
True, British Freemasonry is what it portrays itself to the public for the lower levels. But, the lower level Masons by their dues and activities are unwittingly supporting an organization that is led by Satanists at the top.
An example of the subterfuge constantly exercised on the public by Freemasonry is a book purportedly written by a non-Mason entitled The Unlocked Secret Freemasonry Examined. The book portrays itself as an unbiased and complete expose of Freemasonry. The book states unequivocally that the Masonic order called Societas Rosicrucian in Anglia is only open to Christians and is a “Christian Order”.
However, Edith Star Miller reprints copies of a number of letters from the chief of the Societas Rosicruciana in Anglia which show that the English Grand Masonic Lodge, the SRIA, the OTO, and the German Illuminati are all working together.
It identifies the true authors of Nazi philosophy whom British Prime Minister Benjamin Disraeli described as, “the hidden hand behind government”.
And looking at the natural, over ninety percent of those “who say they are Jews”, are not. They lie because they have no kinship to Abraham, Isaac, and/or Jacob by blood. (Check Encyclopedias Judaica and Britannica, Jewish and Universal Jewish Encyclopedias.)’ – refer Chapter XXIX Esau: The Thirteenth Tribe. ‘And certainly not by faith. True Israelites who are Hebrews call them Ashkenazim or Khazars. These people earned the title of “Black” Nobility from their ruthless lack of scruple. They employed murder, rape, kidnapping, assassination, robbery, and all manner of deceit on a grand scale, brooking no opposition to attaining their objectives. These all have immense wealth. And money is power.
The most powerful of the Black Nobility families are located in Italy, Germany, Switzerland, Britain, Holland and Greece in that order. Their roots may be traced back to the Venetian oligarchs who are of Khazar extraction. They married into these royal houses in the early part of the twelfth century. Many of these royal families no longer have kingdoms, and not all Black Nobility are royal houses. According to author John Coleman, a “Committee of 300” from this untouchable ruling class includes Queen Elizabeth II[now King Charles, crowned 2023], the Queen of Holland [now King Willem Alexander, crowned 2013], the Queen of Denmark[Margrethe II] and the royal families of Europe.
Socialist politician and financial adviser to the Rothschilds, Walter Rathenau, writing in the Wiener Press (24 December, 1921) said, “Only 300 men, each of whom knows all others govern the fate of Europe. They select their successors from their own entourage. These men have the means in their hands of putting an end to the form of State which they find unreasonable.” Exactly six months after publication, Rathenau was assassinated.
The Masonic-controlled Swiss banks owe their existence to these families. In 1815 the Jesuits and their Freemason allies among the crowned heads of Europe held the Congress of Vienna, whereby Swiss neutrality (already sanctioned by the Peace of Westphalia in 1648) was forever guaranteed; and no matter how many wars are provoked in which the common man has to do the fighting, the money of the Nobility in Switzerland should always be free from plunder.
Nathan Rothschild’s financing of Britain resulted in the defeat of Rome’s enemy Napoleon, (as well as being the source of his wealth and influence). Since Gregory XVI conferred a Papal decoration on Kalman Rothschild for loaning the Vatican five million pounds in a period of difficulty, the Rothschilds have been the fiscal agents of the Vatican.
According to William Cooper’s book “Behold A Pale Horse”, which I am coming more and more to appreciate, all nations have agreed to relinquish sovereignty to the Pope and submit future problems to the Vatican for solution once the NWO is established. This I have been unable to confirm but in general, this is what will happen.
“All nations” can only refer to the Black Nobility who have agreed to relinquish sovereignty to Rome in return for the restoration of royal power under a NWO. This was foretold in Daniel 7:20 and Revelation 17:12-13, “The ten horns which you saw are ten kings, which have received no kingdom as yet; but receive power as kings one hour with the beast.” These ten horns were ten kings, represented in Daniel 2 by the ten toes of the image King Nebuchadnezzar saw in his dream. They are the royal houses into which the old Roman Empire was divided after the fall of the last emperor Romulus Augustus, in AD 476. They were Alemani (Germany) [Ishmael], Franks (France) [Lot], the Burgundians (Switzerland) [Haran], the Suevi (Portugal) [Aram], the Anglo-Saxons (Britain) [Jacob], the Visigoths (Spain) [Aram], the Lombards (Italy) [Nahor]…
It is imperative that we realize that privately, the Black Nobility refuse to ever recognize any government other than their own inherited and divine right to rule. They believe the United States still belongs to England. And work diligently behind the scenes to cause conditions whereby they might regain their crowns. Every royal and so-called noble dynasty past and present of Europe have seats on the “Committee of 300”, most often by nominees. There are just too many of these “royal” families for them each to have representatives on the “Committee of 300”. Precedence is determined by rank: first royal family members, then dukes, earls, marquises and lords, then finally “commoners”, who usually get the title of “Sir”. (Conspirator’s Hierarchy: The “Committee of 300”, Dr. John Coleman.)
On September 30, 1931, British Prime Minister and Fabian Socialist Ramsay MacDonald, took Britain off the gold standard in obedience to the “Committee of 300”. In 1933, as one of his first presidential acts, FDR declared a banking holiday and ordered all US citizens to turn in all gold in their possession to the Treasury. Roosevelt handed over the gold supply of the USA to the privately-owned tax-exempt Federal Reserve, as the Seal of Solomon [six pointed star] was attached to the Shield of Britannia, and the Judaistic symbol of the Serpent was placed around her Trident.
In 1933 the U.S. owned 40% of the gold in the world. The debt of the US in 1963, was $1.25 trillion, and gold, subject to call by foreign nations, exceeded by $16 billions, the amount on hand at Fort Knox. By 1963, it was said thatthe Rothschilds had withdrawn all the gold fromEngland [Judah] and the United States[Joseph] to their coffers in France[Moab and Ammon],Belgium [Sheba and Dedan],Switzerland [Haran] and Holland[Midian]. Remember that name.
Michael S. Heiser, examines many of the intriguing details and nuances coincident to Mount Hermon: charam, khaw-ram’; a primitive root; to seclude; specifically (by a ban) to devote to religious uses (especially destruction)… to be blunt as to the nose: – make accursed, consecrate, (utterly) destroy, devote, forfeit, have a flat nose, utterly (slay, make away). The consonants that make up ‘hermon” are (in Hebrew) ch-r-m (the final “n” is a noun ending typically suffixed to geographic locations). The noun cherem means “devoted to destruction” (the imagery is of a holocaust offering)… a doomed object… extermination: (ac-) curse (-d, -d thing), dedicated thing, things which should have been utterly destroyed, (appointed to) utter destruction, devoted (thing), net.
Mount Hermon was, according to 1 Enoch 6:1-6, the mountain to which the Watchers, the sons of God, descended when they came to earth and cohabited with human women.
This connection with the incident described in Genesis 6:1-4 is consistent in view of the connections between the terms Rephaim, Anakim, and Nephilim… the broader area of which Mount Hermon was part was Bashan, a place of special cosmic-geographical significance… Mount Hermon was also associated with Baal worship and evil serpentine cults. The cult center Baal-Hermon is mentioned several times in the Old Testament (e.g., Judges 3:3; 1 Chronicles 5:23).
That the Israelites and the biblical writers considered the spirits of the dead giant warrior-kings to be demonic is evident from the fearful aura attached to the geographical location of Bashan. As noted above, Bashan is the region of the cities Ashtaroth and Edrei, which both the Bible and the Ugaritic texts mention as abodes of the Rephaim. What’s even more fascinating is that in the Ugaritic language, this region was known not as Bashan, but Bathan – the Semitic people of Ugarit pronounced the Hebrew “sh” as “th” in their dialect. Why is that of interest? Because “Bathan” is a common word across all the Semitic languages, biblical Hebrew included, for “serpent.” The region of Bashan was known as “the place of the serpent” – Article: The Pyramid Perplexity. ‘It was ground zero for the Rephaim giant clan and, spiritually speaking, the gateway to the abode of the infernal deified Rephaim spirits…’
The Apostate Tribe of Dan, Cornerstone Publications – capitalisation theirs, emphasis mine:
‘… Dan’s relocation to the extreme north of Israel… placed it in close proximity to snow-capped Mount Hermon, the highest point in the land. This area has a long and mysterious history. Ancient records, stories, legends, and myths abound with regard to the unusual and even sacred nature of this region… this area, which became the extreme northern boundary of Israel, attained almost mythical proportions in ancient times. Hittite, as well as Biblical, records confirm that Mount Hermon was considered anciently as adwelling place of the gods. Names such as Baal-hermon, Baal-gad, and even Hermes (Mercury of Roman mythology. Hermes is derived from the name Hermon), emanate from this area’ – refer Article: Thoth. ‘The mountain became a major center of pagan religious activity, including the worship of Pan. The region was even known as Paneas. Indeed, the Cave of Pan, which still today dominates the foot of Mount Hermon, was known as the passageway to Hades.
Later, in the days of Jeroboam, the northern ten tribes rebelled against the House of David and separated themselves from the southern tribes of Judah and Benjamin. The almost immediate result of this division is succinctly recorded for us in I Kings 12, where we read: ‘… And Jeroboam… took counsel, and made two calves of gold… And he set one in Bethel, and the other he put in DAN. And this thing became a sin, for the people went to worship before the one, even unto DAN.’
‘Note carefully the strategic part the area of Dan plays in this rebellion against God. The golden calf placed in Dan was situated at Mount Hermon, the historic site of pagan Canaanite worship, and the even more ancient locale of unspeakably evil pre-Flood activity that resulted in the destruction of the human race! Dan, in fact, became the center of… Baal-worship among the nations of the Northern Kingdom of Israel.
I strongly suspect that Mount Hermon… is the original model of the fabled mountain of the gods. Virtually all ancient pagan civilizations had a sacred mountain, almost always located in the north, that was deemed to be the home of the gods. By far the most famous of these is Mount Olympus in Greece, but there are numerous others in different locales and historical eras [for instance, Central and South America and South East Asia]. Mount Hermon is undoubtedly the oldest of these very hallowed places, and perhaps the most significant as well [located on the 33rd parallel]. The concept of the sacred mountain is that it constitutes the center of the world, the gateway to revelation, and the stairway to heaven’ – Article: The Pyramid Perplexity.
Where there was no mountain, the people constructed one. The Babylonian ziggurat, such as the infamous Tower of Babel, or the Egyptian pyramids on the Giza Plateau are prime examples of such human efforts. In fact, after the Tower of Babel debacle, the area of Mount Hermon once again assumed its sacred pre-Flood significance. Indeed, theAmorite word for this mountainwasSenir(Deuteronomy 3:8-9), a variant of the name Shinar, thus evoking the location of Nimrod and the notorious incident at Babel – Article: The Pyramid Perplexity.
‘This was then and had for centuries been a center for the worship of the god Pan. There was an impressive temple built in his honor at the base of Mount Hermon. Pan was the god of nature, noted for his voracious sexual appetite. He was the lusty god, known also as Pallas. He was characterized as half-goat, and thus was a satyr, indeed the chief satyr, of which there were many in the ancient mythologies’ – articles: Lilith; and Asherah. ‘The constellation Capricorn the goat-man was associated with him…The unicorn also became connected with Pan and his cult at Mount Hermon.
Sirion, we are told in Deuteronomy 3:9, was the Sidonian name for Mount Hermon. With respect to the alternative name Pallas… the root words comprising the term Palestine are Pallas and Heth. Pallas we already know was another name for the god Pan, whereas Heth was the son of Canaan, and the father of the Hittites. The original word was Palesheth. According to the Encyclopedia of Religion, the worship of Hermes and his son Pan at Mt. Cyllene in Arcadia was done under the name of Phales, which is derived from the word phallos, which gives us the term phallus or phallic.
The name Hermon itself has a reference to a heap of stones, a landmark, a pyramid. Mount Hermon became popularly known as The Forbidden Place. It marked the northern limit of Israelite conquest in the days of Moses and Joshua. In other words, it was the sign designating the place where Moses was to stop and go no farther. Hermon and beyond were considered outside the influence and protection of the true God. The stone heaps so often utilized in the worship system of the mystery religions were actually phallic symbols [which include obelisks, menhirs and church steeples].
In reality, the renaming of the Promised Land by the term Palestine constitutes a brash, outright statement that this was the land of phallic-worship, part of the very ancient pre-Flood system instigated by the Nephilim, and reinstated through the descendants of Ham and Canaan after the Flood.
Pan is also closely associated with music, and the pipe and flute most especially. Although a rather obscure reference, we find in II Samuel 24:6[-7] a possible reference to Pan-worship being connected to the tribe of Dan. Note the following: “Then they came to Gilead, and to the land of Tahtim-hodshi; and they came to DAN-JAAN, and about to Sidon, and come to the stronghold of Tyre”. The place-name Dan-jaan… is intriguing.
Most sources render it in one of two ways, either Dan of the woodland or forest, or Dan played a pipe (Merrill C. Tenney, Zondervan Pictorial Dictionary of the Bible, page 199). Both of these definitions can be viewed as having a relationship to Pan, since he was the god of nature, and thus of the forest and woodlands, and he has always been very closely associated with the musical instrument called a pipe or flute. In fact, the pan-flute is quite well known. Pan-worship was transported from Mount Hermon by a segment of Danites to Arcadia in Greece.
The mythological origin of the Merovingian race is traced back to a water-beast known as the Quinotaur, which took the form of a sea-goat. This ancient story is derived from lore associated with the god Pan, who was, in fact, a sea-goat. The source of this mystical beginning to the Merovingians can be traced directly to the influence of the Danites who took Pan-worship to Arcadia and throughout Greece. Capricorn, the astrological sign connected to Pan, eventually became Baphomet and the Goat of Mendes, both of which are symbols of Satan, and were worshiped by the Knights Templar, the military wing of the Priory of Sion, established at the time of the First Crusade for the express purpose of aiding the re-establishment of the deposed Merovingian royal line over Europe.
With respect to the subject of Freemasonry, the term Sion is strongly associated with the symbolism attached to this ancient evil craft. Note that this word is Sion, not Zion. There is a difference, for in Deuteronomy 4, we read: “And this is the law which Moses set before the children of Israel… in the land of Sihon (one of the giants) king of the Amorites, who dwelled at Heshbon… and the land of Og (another giant) king of Bashan… From Aroer, which is by the banks of the river Arnon, even unto MOUNT ZION, which is HERMON” (Deuteronomy 4:44-48).
Notice that the King James Version of the Scriptures renders the name of Mount Hermon as Mount Zion. A check of the Hebrew used in this instance, however, reveals a mistranslation. Zion in Hebrew is Tsiyown, and is the name of the famous mountain of Jerusalem. It is used often throughout the Old Testament, both in a heavenly, as well as an earthly, sense. The key word in Deuteronomy 4:48, however, is not Tsiyown at all, but an entirely different term, Siyon, and indeed is the correct alternate name of Mount Hermon.
The term Sion is connected directly to the pagan idolatry centered around Mount Hermon, andits inclusion inFreemasonry is not coincidental, since this assumed fraternal organization has been for centuries the promulgator of the ancient mystery religion, and at its upper echelons is integrally involved in the age-old, on-going attempt to control the world. In this regard, Mount Hermon, Sion, Esau [the Jews – false Judah], Dan, Baal, Freemasonry… in the north, stand in total opposition to Jerusalem, Zion, Judah, Yahweh, Messiah, and [the Law] in the south.
As an aside to this aspect of our study, it is instructive to know that in Celtic the word Sion means Mount of Stones or a Fortress. The Druids would build huge fires in the midst of their great stone circles or Sions, and the high priest would conduct worship services standing in the midst of the fiery stones. The central stone was called the Stone of the Covenant, and in Ireland, where there was much Danite migration and influence, it was known as Bethel – The House of God!
… the Priory of Sion, a highly secret society connected with the Knights Templar… has been, since at least the time of the first Crusade (1099 A.D.), totally dedicated to the restoration of a particular royal house, the Merovingians… Even in our own day, the current European Council of Princes, ostensibly the advisory body to the European Union, consists of exactly 33 participating members, divided into the Council of Nine, and the Council of Twenty-Four.
Every distinguished member of this assembly is of Merovingian lineage. The Merovingian dynasty is the royal bloodline that preceded Charlemagne and the Carolingian usurpers to the throne of the Holy Roman Empire, a bloodline that claims divine descent, but as we shall soon come to see derives instead from the apostate Israelite tribe of Dan! This conclave is destined to become the occult hierarchy of Europe. The present head of the European Council of Princes is HRM Prince Michael James Alexander Stewart, 7th Count of Albany(Scotland), succeeding the Hapsburgs of Austria who had held the seat since 1946.’
Perhaps infiltration by Dan (and certainly Esau) into the royal line has occurred, though still, the original Merovingian blood line is that of Judah – Chapter XXVI The French & Swiss: Moab, Ammon & Haran; and Chapter XXIX Esau: The Thirteenth Tribe.
‘It should also be of interest that the headwaters of the Jordan River emanate from Mount Hermon [and the Cave of Pan]. The name Jordan, as you can easily see, contains the word dan. It is derived from the Hebrew root word meaning to descend, and can be defined as the descent or the going down of Dan, and has always been associated with death. The Jordan River… winds its way like the serpent of Dan… Down, down, down, the river of Dan descends until it reaches the lowest land region on the face of the earth, the appropriately named Dead Sea, where forward motion finally ceases… Remember that Naaman the Syrian at first refused to bathe seven times in the Jordan, exclaiming that there were far better rivers in his own land. Perhaps this is why the Messiah agreed for John to baptize Him in the Jordan River, since it has such a connotation as the place of death!’
Samael and the Tribe of Dan, Sons of Samael, Glorian – emphasis mine:
‘The angel Samael is related with the sign of Aries, the sign that rules the head. Samael also rules the sign of Scorpio, which is in Yesod, the sexual organs (root of the Tree of Knowledge*…)’ [refer Chapter XXII Alpha & Omega]. Since we are talking about the advent of Samael, we have to understand that we are talking about the advent of the power of God, about how the creative energy… above (the head, Aries) comes down to the sexual organs (Scorpio) in order for creation to exist… [refer article: 33]. Samael relates to the Ox…[and] the Ox or the winged Bull[or winged Unicorn, a Pegasus] relates to the vision of Ezekiel.
Ezekiel says that the feet of the creature that he sees in his vision has legs and feet of a calf and [it] has six wings; these relate to the creatures [Seraphim] that are around the Ancient of Days… the winged bull relates to the… Holy Spirit,thus this bull is the creative force…’
It is worth noting Baal is represented by a Bull. This has meaning when we understand that Baal is actually Samael, the one described as a light bearer; who as the Serpent in the Garden, enticed Eve to partake of the Tree of Knowledge* of Good and Evil, a euphemism for transforming into a physical sexual creature.** Baal meaning lord or master is the chief of all the other lords who are in fact fallen angels. The Lord of the Fliers (not flies as incorrectly translated) is another name for Baal, commonly rendered as, Beelzebub.
Glorian: ‘In the book of Genesis, when Jacob is blessing his children (the twelve tribes) he addresses Dan… Dan shall judge his people, as one of the tribes of Israel. Dan shall be a serpent(Nachash) by the way, a viper (a Sephaphim, which another way to say fiery serpent in Hebrew) in the path [a Seraph in the path], that biteth the horse heels, so that his rider shall fall backward… the blessing to the tribe of Dan, the child of Jacob,is pointing directly to the serpent…The tribe of Dan is an archetype related with the serpent… Dan is the force of the serpent…
This is an alchemical transformation of the animal forces related with the Ox [or Unicorn] from that vision of the creatures of Ezekiel: And their feet were straight feet; and the sole of their feet was like the sole of a calf’s foot: and they sparkled like the color of burnished brass. – Ezekiel 1: 7. The calf’s foot is Kabbalistically pointing at… the physical body**. This is why the devil is always symbolized with hooves, because the devil with calf’s feetsymbolizes thesexual potency, the sexual energy** in us. Sexual force is represented by the symbol of the cloven foot of the devil.
The Ox [or Unicorn]… is transformed when it descends… and thus becomes the devil’s foot, it becomes the serpent[from a cherub to a seraph]. How does the force of the Ox… of Samael… and the tribe of Dan, become a serpent? It is transformed into a serpent because it is energy, it is not a person.
It is an energy that descends… and that we gather… from the atmosphere… through… the liver and through… [the] spleen… the blood is created thanks to the liver and to the spleen; this is the blood that relates to the kingdom of Edom… which is the kingdom of the blood. Dom is blood in Hebrew which circulates in the body, the whole body. The creative force of God that descends… and as blood circulates in the body, and in the end expresses itself through the sexual organ which in this case is the devil’s foot that we have to tame, the devil that we have to conquer. It is the devil that tempts us. This is the mystery of Baphomet, the sexual transmutation that is cryptically written in different parts of the Bible and that we have to understand.
The heel of our horse (physical body) is the sexual force. Remember that when Jacob was born he was holding the heel of Esau. This is the meaning, the wisdom of Esau’s heel. The heel represents the sexual force, “so that his rider shall fall backward…”
And they had a king over them, which is the angel of the bottomless pit, whose name in the Hebrew tongue is Abaddon, but in the Greek tongue hath his name Apollyon. – Revelation 9: 1-3, 5, 6, 11. The angel of the bottomless pit is Abaddon, in Hebrew, and in Greek Apollyon. Since we are talking in Hebrew mythology, let us just take Abaddon. What does Abba mean? Abba means “father” in Hebrew. And what does Dan mean in Hebrew? It means“judge.” Abaddon is “the judge, the father.” Others say it is called “destruction.” Yes, it is also called destruction… Abaddon is Abba-Dan, the judgment of the father, which is symbolized as the Elder of Days in the vision of Ezekiel’ – Chapter XXI The Incredible Identity, Origin & Destiny of Nimrod.
The article shows the connection between the Bull and its veneration which has been a recurring theme in a number of chapters. We understand that Samael is a Seraph, yet the question remains, did he begin as a Cherub. Did Samael transform from a Bull to a Serpent? – Chapter XXII Alpha & Omega. If the heel is a symbol for sexual force then we also have another tie in between Dan and the Seraph created Nephilim. If as in the Days of Noah, there is another irruption of the Nephilim, then the tainting of humanities bloodlines and in particular the affectation of Ephraim will be to a much larger extent than imagined.
The association between Edom and Dan is relevant, in remembering Jacob grasped Esau’s heel; while Dan as a serpent, will bite the horse heel of Ephraim – Genesis 25:26; 49:17.
We have fully investigated Azazel, the fallen dark Angel who is now in a place of restraint. He will be released and the name Abaddon in Hebrew, is a title or description of him – as a ‘destroyer’ – just as Satan – as an ‘adversary’ and nemesis – is for Asherah; and the appointed Christ, as the ‘anointed’ or chosen one is of Immanuel. The added interpretation of the word Abaddon as ‘the Father’s judge’, is fascinating in light of his role as the Beast – refer Chapter XXI The Incredible Identity, Origin & Destiny of Nimrod; and Chapter XXII Alpha & Omega.
Dan seems so out of character with his brothers that during this writer’s research it was considered that he was not Jacob’s son from Bilhah but rather an adopted son. His mother still being Bilhah, but rather Dan’s father was actually Reuben. Recall in Chapter XXXI Reuben, Simeon, Levi & Gad – the Celtic Tribes, the incest account between Reuben and his stepmother Bilhah. It is possible that Jacob took Dan as his own to save face for himself, Bilhah and Reuben.
Against this argument is the age of Reuben when Dan was born; whom according to an unconventionalchronology was six years older. In support of this scenario there are three points to consider.
Remember a similar scenario was enacted hypothetically (refer Chapter XI Ham Aequator, when Ham committed incest with Arphaxad’s wife, Rasuaya. The resulting child was Canaan and he was raised in Arphaxad’s house. The truth is this did not happen, though for example’s sake, it is not entirely implausible for Jacob to have been similarly magnanimous and adopted Dan. Note again, the chronology for Reuben and Dan’s births would need to be reconsidered to follow this line of reasoning.
Secondly, is that reading between the lines, Reuben had a high sex drive to put it politely. His giving the aphrodisiac mandrakes to his own mother Leah is a curious story and hints at something more, which is left unspoken. Especially when the forced act of incest by Reuben occurs years later.
Thirdly, the country of Northern Ireland, incorporates both the descendants of Reuben and the modern day fulfilment of the land of Bashan.
It is an interesting coincidence then, that Reuben though removed from the original Bashan to the south, beneath Gad and East Manasseh was still connected by being on the eastern side of the River Jor-dan.
We have considered the connection with Elioud giants in Ulster as there were anciently in Bashan. Dan and Reuben are linked geographically in Ulster more than once as we shall discover when studying Dan’s ‘leap from Bashan.’ Though Reuben dwells as the Protestant Northern Irish population today, the tribe of Dan chose to nestle, coiled as a snake, primarily in Ulster over any other area in ancient Erin or in the neighbouring Isle of Albion. Though Dan fully travelled the length of Britain from Cale-don-ia in the far north of Scotland, to Lon-don and Dum-nonia (or Devon) in the Southeast and southwest of England respectively; and Dun-oding in the west of Wales, it is Northern Ireland which has been Dan’s principal home. Has it been an invisible connection with his real father Reuben, that has kept him close?
As Dan appears to lose his status as a son of Jacob as hinted at in the Old Testament ancestry records (and confirmed in the Book of Revelation), it would be reasonable to explain why Joseph’s inheritance was perhaps split between his two sons. Meaning, eleven tribes were restored to twelve, for twelve is a powerful number in a foundational, advisory and ruling capacity. For instance, the twelve Apostles and the two times twelve Council of twenty-four Elders – Revelation 4:4.
Though the use of ‘the thirteenth tribe’ by author Koestler was attention grabbing, in describing Jacob’s brother; Esau is still not a son, or a tribe of Israel. Though the describing of Manasseh by identity researchers as the thirteenth tribe to support the use of the number thirteen in America’s founding documents and symbols is imaginative, the literal thirteenth tribe by birth is Ephraim, to whom the number thirteen more accurately applies, as Ephraim numerically dominates the United States – refer Chapter XXXIII Manasseh & Ephraim – the Birthright Tribes.
These three aside, the real thirteenth tribe by virtue of his excommunication from the family because of a. his betrayal towards Joseph, b. his straying into idolatry, and c. rushing headlong into wilful disobedience and rebellion against the Creator, as Esau had done before him… is Dan.
It is ironic that the very person Dan hated, is the one who replaced him, receiving a double portion of blessings in response. The irony extends even further to the fact that the majority of Dan’s descendants now live in Joseph’s territory. Yet, there is no better mechanism to bring down your enemy than from within. We have yet to identify a reason for Dan’s negative character traits, even though a motive for his hatred towards his brothers with the exception of Reuben, appears to trace back to Joseph and the ‘bad report.’
The Apostate Tribe of Dan, Cornerstone Publications – emphasis mine:
‘The predictable merging of the descendants of two patriarchs shouldn’t really be all that surprising, especially if we consider some of the numerous similarities between the two houses. The most obvious is that they shared a close family relationship, since Esau was Dan’s uncle. From the beginning, they both were considered lower in God’s eyes, as well as those of the rest of the peoples. They were, in effect, both rejects!
They were also very much alike in character, as both exhibited the traits of craftiness, secrecy, deception, and violence, not to mention, of course, a strong penchant for the most despicable sort of religious practices imaginable!’
Even if Dan is Jacob’s son, the circumstances of his birth occurred following the serious domestic upset regarding Rachel’s barrenness and contrastingly, Leah’s bountiful fertility. Thus, Dan was either possibly born out of wedlock via Reuben or was probably the first son born out of the wedlock of Jacob’s first wives Leah and Rachel. While this may not appear at first to be of any real significance it did set Dan apart in particular from the first four of Jacob’s sons, Reuben, Simeon, Levi and Judah, and so with Naphtali, Gad and Asher, was of lesser status in Jacob’s family. When Dan was born, what Rachel uttered about judgement, could be taken as the result of a bastard child who was not really her own through Jacob… Then Rachel said, “God has judged me, and has also heard my voice and given me a son…” – Genesis 30:6, ESV.
Our next segment is a concerted effort of this writer to discover the truth. In following the tribe of Dan’s path, conjecture is required before conclusions can be gleaned; therefore, no offence or slight is intended to any peoples or groups discussed. As with the Jewish people, though there may be an evil element within the hierarchies who manipulate the nations of the world via ownership of big banks and major corporations, this is certainly not a reflection on everyone that is Jewish. And so similarly, with anyone of Danite descent.
Following the winding serpentine trail of Dan from Egypt, Canaan and Greece through Europe leads to the British Isles. After many years of researching and going round in investigative circles; following a tail with seemingly no head, I realised that though there is clear evidence for Dan once being in both Ireland and England; there is yet stronger evidence of Dan in Scotland and Wales. But with that said, the strongest evidence of all for his location… is in Northern Ireland.
We have already begun a case for Dan’s relationship with his possible progenitor Reuben – or perhaps simply a fraternal similarity and friendship – and this points to Northern Ireland. The Bible does not say Dan is scattered, though it does not reveal a permanent home of their own either. Likewise in the scriptures, the relationship between Dan and Judah is admittedly strong… yet Dan’s relationship with Ephraim is stronger. Recall the precedent of the tribe of Dan splitting into two during the time of the Judges, with one located in the South, adjacent to the Philistines and the tribe of Ephraim and one settling in the North of Canaan.
An important clue is the ‘leaping from Bashan.’ As each time somewhere is recorded in the ancient past in the Bible, there is a modern day equivalent. The leaping from Bashan is not from the Middle East to Britain, for other tribes have done that, but rather from where Bashan is today; that is, Ulster to Britain and back again.
There are only one people who could realistically fulfil this prophecy and they are the Scots Irish. Let it be clear, this is not a blanket indictment on the Scots Irish as an ethnic group. The constant reader will know that suspicion is raised only towards the hierarchy within the tribe of Dan; of which, there is good cause to believe they are heavily involved in secret or not so secret societies and cabals of the global elite who are working againstthe ‘greater good’ – Article: The Establishment: Who are they… What do they want?
Discover Ulster-Scots, Who are the Ulster-Scots – emphasis mine:
‘Despite the assertion that Scotch applies only to whisky and not to the people of Scotland, many Scotch-Irish in America are fiercely proud of this title and defend its use unfailingly, citing evidence from the period to substantiate their claim.’
In a letter dated April 14, 1573, the term is first used in reference to descendants of ‘gallowglass’ [Galloway], mercenaries from Scotland who had settled in northeastern Ireland, by Elizabeth I of England, who wrote: “We are given to understand that a nobleman named Sorley Boy Mac-Don-nell and others, who be of the Scotch-Irish race…’
For the purpose of this chapter, the term Ulster-Scots will be used for those peoples who live in Northern Ireland descending from Lowland Scots and the Northern English. The term Scots-Irish will refer to those peoples who have emigrated from Northern Ireland to the nations of South Africa, Australia, New Zealand and beyond.
The term Scotch-Irish from Scotch-Airisch, is the recognised term to describe all those who have similarly emigrated, though in this instance, singularly to North America and principally the United States. ‘The earliest known American reference appeared in a Maryland affidavit in 1689-90’ though did not gain common usage until after 1850.
The Scotch-Irish were one of the principal groups of settlers to the Southern United States whose influence is still widely felt in the South. Very interestingly, the Scots-Irish have ‘been called a people without a name’ and as a culture in America, ‘the invisible people.’ The Scotch-Irish are those people whose ancestors had lived in Northern Ireland, some for several generations before emigrating to the United States. Historian David Hackett Fischer in Albion’s Seed: Four British Folkways in America, called them Borderers. This term encompasses the original Scots who first settled in Ulster from the borderlands of southern Scotland and northern England. He also says:
‘Many scholars call these people Scotch-Irish. That expression is an Americanism, rarely used in Britain and much resented by the people to whom it was attached. “We’re no Eerish bot Scoatch,” one of them was heard to say in Pennsylvania.’
Principally from Galloway, Dumfries, Renfrewshire, Lanarkshire, Ayrshire, Argyllshire, the Lothians, the Scottish Borders, Berwickshire, Northumberland, Cumbria and Yorkshire; there were also minorities who originated from Wales, the Isle of Man, the southeast of England, Flanders, the German Palatinate and France; including the Huguenot ancestors of Davy Crockett.
The Borderers were different from the Highlanders in that they didn’t wear kilts, belong to clans or speak Gaelic and they were robust, adventurous and rebellious. ‘Once in America, they formed a more-or-less cohesive unit, if that can be said of a people who nurtured a proud and sometimes argumentative spirit, and a disdain for authority’, according to Katharine Garstka, The Scots-Irish in the Southern United States, 2009.
The Scots-Irish: The Thirteenth Tribe, Raymond Campbell Paterson – emphasis mine:
‘Many of the descendants of the original Scots-Irish settlers would happily wear kilts and tartan on commemorative days, though this would have been a shock to their ancestors, who took particular trouble to distance themselves from all things Celtic and Gaelic.’
These early immigrants tended to settle in large kinship groups often due to lack of money, sharing the same last name – recall Dan had only one son recorded in the Bible – this made record keeping difficult at the time and for genealogists today. This was so widespread that marrying someone of the same last name did not mean they were closely related as cousins, just that they originated in the same kinship group.
Not only that, but it was customary to give a child the first name of the paternal grandfather or grandmother. Popular last names included: Campbell, McDonald and Galloway (remember this one) and first names: Robert, Richard, Andrew, Patrick, David, Archibald, Ronald, Wallace, Bruce, Percy and Howard for boys; and Mary, Elizabeth, Anne, Catherine, Margaret, Janet and Marion for girls.
The first trickle of Scots to migrate to Northern Ireland in the sixteenth century prior to 1600 came from a Scottish culture of poverty, working small farms and living at subsistence level on over-farmed land. As the population of Scotland grew, they migrated the handful of miles across the water to the northern part of Ireland which was sparsely populated with large, bountiful tenant farms. The Nine Years War ended in March 1603, the same month James came to the throne and when the earls of Tyrone and Tyrconnell – chiefs Hugh O’Neill and Hugh O’Donnell – the leading families and founding clans of the ancient province of Ulster, surrendered to the English.
In 1606 there was an independent Scottish settlement in east Down and in Antrim; led by adventurers James Hamilton, a university don and spy and Sir Hugh Montgomery, an Ayrshire laird. Montgomery was granted half of Conn O’Neil’s land – the King of Tír Eógain, anglicised as Tyrone – the largest and most powerful Gaelic lordship in Ireland, as a reward for helping Conn O’Neill to escape from English captivity. Hamilton forced himself in on the deal when he learned of it and the final settlement after a three year haggle, gave Hamilton and Montgomery a third of the land each.
Paterson states – emphasis mine:
‘In granting Hamilton the territory of Upper Clandeboy and Great Ardes, James emphasised the intention “… of inhabiting the same, being now depopulated and wasted, with English and Scottish men; and the carrying of men, cattle, corn and all other commodities from England and Scotland into the said territories. Also, to have liberty to alien (grant) to any English or Scottish men, or of English and Scottish name and blood, and not to have the mere Irish.”
Ireland was formally an English possession, so it was important to emphasise English as well as Scottish settlement,though for reasons of geography and temperament, the new plantation was almost exclusively Scottish, as James himself clearly recognised it would be:
‘The Scots are a middle temper, between the English tender breeding and the Irish rude breeding and are a great deal more likely to adventure to plant Ulster than the English.’
An organised colonisation of the land began after the confiscation of huge tracts of land in the south and west of Ulster, from Gaelic Irish nobility, known as the Flight of the Earls in 1607. King James I of England and Ireland (James VI, Scotland) initiated the process of pacification with the Plantation of Ulster Act in 1609. The motive was to solve at best or ease at least, Catholic Irish restlessness, by encouraging Protestant, English speaking Scots and English.
From the Irish Rebellion in 1641 until the end of the Catholic Jacobite War in 1691, Ulster was unstable with governance shifting between Irish Gentry and the English, including the Irish Confederate wars with Scotland and the wars of the Three Kingdoms with Cromwell – Genesis 49:4. Due to famine in Scotland, some fifty-thousand people arrived in Ulster between 1690 and 1700.
Paterson – emphasis mine:
‘Ireland remained a dangerous frontier. Native Irish chieftains, deeply resentful of their changing circumstances, took to the wilds as outlaws, and as ‘woodkernes’ represented a real threat to the more isolated settlers, many of whom were wiped out in midnight raids. The descendants of the Scots migrants were later to face a similar threat on the American frontier.
While the Irish raiders were tough, the Scots were even tougher.
Many of the early migrants came from the Scottish borders, men with names like Armstrong, Bell and Elliot, where they had been hardened in an age-old struggle with the English.’
The irony is that as the English government encouraged immigration to Northern Ireland, they then in turn created an untenable environment that eventually caused the Scots-Irish to migrate again. Queen Anne’s 1703 Test Act required all crown officials – which broadened to include the military, civil service, educational institutions and municipal corporations – to be members of the Anglian Church of England. Those who did not vow allegiance to the Anglican faith were known as dissenters and could not vote or bear arms. The Ulster-Scots were staunchly Presbyterian (church government by elders). They were subsequently excluded from any power with even the Presbyterian clergy unable to perform marriages, baptisms or burials.
Paterson – emphasis mine:
‘As well as new modes of farming the Scots brought a strict Calvinist doctrine, which by the late 1630s was taking a firmly Presbyterian shape, as opposed to the episcopacy [church government by Bishops] favoured by the king. Later in the century an Anglican opponent of the puritans detailed the impact of Scottish Presbyterianism on Ulster:
“Hereupon followed the plantation of Ulster, first undertaken by the city of London, who fortified Coleraine and built Londonderry, and purchased many thousand acres of land in the parts adjoining. But it was carried on more vigorously, as most unfortunately withal, by some adventurers of the Scottish nation who poured themselves into this country as the richer soil; and, though they were sufficiently industrious in improving their own fortunes there, and setting up preaching in all churches whosesoever they fixed, yet whether it happened for the better or the worse, the event hath showed. For they brought with them hither such a stock of Puritanism,such ascontempt of bishops, such a neglect of the public liturgy, and other divine offices of this church, that there was nothing less to be found amongst them than the government and forms of worship established in the church of England.”
‘By 1707, the year that the Scottish parliament merged with its English cousin, the Protestant colony of Ulster was a hundred years old. The differences that had existed between the original settlers, whither Scots or English, had largely ceased to exist. It is now possible to discover a distinct Protestant Ulster identity, recognisably unique and distinct from the sources of origin. With the absence of outmoded feudalism, still present in Scotland, looser kinship ties, and a freer labour market the Ulster Protestants began to develop in an unanticipated direction.
If anything religion provided the common bond, rather than race, uniting dissenters of differing faiths, though it is also true to say that the Scots settlers had acquired a cultural domination over their English counterparts. Though loyal to the crown, they were a people who, through decades of adversity, had become self reliant, and never quite lost the feeling that they were surrounded by a hostile world:
‘They learned from hard experience’, one commentator noted ‘that one must fight for what he has; that turning the other cheek does not guarantee property rights; in short, that might is right, at least in the matter of life and land ownership.’
Trade laws favoured English exporters over Irish and exorbitant rent increases when a lease expired – with the terms often broken early – bankrupted many famers. Coupled with drought, sheep diseases and small pox which took its toll on the citizens of Northern Ireland, one thousand people in April 1717, made the eventful decision to make the arduous journey to Boston on the ship The Friends’ Goodwill; setting sail from Larne, County Antrim. Between 1717 and 1775 it was known as the ‘Great Migration’ and included five waves of an estimated two hundred and fifty-thousand Scots-Irish sailing to America; particularly from Counties Antrim, Down and Derry or Londonderry. About this time, the British took control of New France which allowed many Scots-Irish to migrate to Canada, who were known as the Scotch-Irish Canadians.
The distinction between the tribe of Dan who largely departed Northern Ireland and the tribe of Reuben who remained is unwittingly highlighted by Paterson:
‘The contemporary image of the Ulster Protestant [Reuben] is most commonly that of the Orangeman, with all of his exaggerated loyalty to Britain and the Crown [tribe of Judah]. For the dispossessed of the 1770s [Dan] the opposite was true: they had lost everything, and came to America with an intense hostility towards all things British [rather, English].’
The earliest immigrants to America arrived in New England, later heading to Pennsylvania. They were valued for their fighting prowess, protestant dogma, honesty, independence of spirit, and work ethic which helped settle and secure the frontier. Many of the first permanent Scotch-Irish settlements were in Maine and New Hampshire.
For example, the author Stephen King is from Maine and possesses Scotch-Irish ancestry.
Select Surnames: ‘Stephen’s paternal forebears were… Scots Irish, although their name was Pollock not King. James Pollock, born in 1762, had emigrated from Ireland to Pennsylvania around 1788. He was a Methodist minister in Juniata county, Pennsylvania for forty-two years. His tombstone read:
“Sacred to the memory of Rev. James Pollock who died on January 22nd 1848 aged about 86 years. He was a native of Ireland who lived 60 years in this country – 42 of which he professed Christianity, the doctrine and the practice of which he exemplified in his walk through life.”
It is interesting that Stephen King’s eldest child, Naomi is a church minister.
In 1918 William Pollock – the great, great grandson of James Pollock – and his wife Helen were living in Peru, Indiana. ‘However, in that year the Spanish flu was circulating and William died from it at the tender age of thirty. Afterwards his widow Helen moved into lodgings in Peru with her young children. She remarried in 1923 and moved to Chicago.
Don-ald, William’s son and Stephen’s father, was just four at the time of his father’s death. When he grew up, he joined the Navy. Sometime in the 1930’s he changed his name from Pollock to King. Why did he do this? Did he feel no connection to his dead father or to his mother who had since remarried? There are no clues.
[Stephen] was a surprise addition to the family as his mother [Nellie Ruth Pillsbury] had been told that she would never have children (Stephen’s elder brother Dave had been adopted).’
As further settlers arrived they followed the Great Wagon Road thus avoiding areas settled by the English, Germans and Quakers, that traversed six hundred miles to Georgia, with many settling along the path. The numbers were such that Charleston, South Carolina became the second biggest arrival point after New York for ships from Ireland.
The Scotch-Irish by 1730, had moved south to the lush Shenandoah Valley of Virginia and ‘always on the move’ the Scotch-Irish travelled ‘to the Carolinas, Georgia, Tennessee, and Kentucky’ including Alabama and Texas; as ‘the restless’ Scotch-Irish with their ‘intrinsic wanderlust’ led the way westwards behind such ‘trailblazers as Dan-iel Boone.’ The Scotch-Irish were nomadic and they adopted the Scandinavian housing of log cabins, though still based on a standard Ulster house floor plan. They didn’t have many culinary skills and ate mostly mutton, lamb, and oats. Their music, unlike the Highlanders with their bagpipes, was played on fiddles and dulcimers. They also brought to America their traditions of storytelling, dancing and making ‘moonshine’ or illicit whiskey.
Paterson – emphasis & mine:
‘For the original Quaker and Puritan settlers of the thirteen colonies, largely English in origin, the emigrants of Ulster, an increasingly common sight, were usually described as ‘Irish.’ To counter this misconception the newcomers adopted the older description of ‘Scots’. It was in this semantic exchange that a new breed took shape: they were the ‘Scots-Irish.’
For many years these people had lived on a frontier in Ireland, and it seemed natural for them to push on to a new frontier, where land was both plentiful and cheap, introducing a new urgency and dynamism into a rather complacent colonial society. Before long these ‘backwoodsmen’, distrustful of all authority and government, had established a hold on the western wilderness, fighting Indians and wolves in much the same way that they had once fought wolves and woodkern. In Pennsylvania the Scots-Irish established an almost complete domination of the outer reaches of the old Quaker colony. It was a dangerous life, but one which has established a lasting image in American history and folklore…’
The Scotch-Irish gravitated to the American frontier of settlement as Danites before them had been at the forefront of exploration across Europe and they were adept as middlemen between the Native American tribes and the colonial government in handling trade negotiations.
After carving out a new life in Northern Ireland with short-lived rewards, the untenable government oppression and living conditions; it was different in the United States, for they were unwilling to endure more tyranny in their new home and ‘they weren’t about to start over a third time.’
Recall the Danites who were hard-pressed with too little land and encroaching Philistine and Canaanite neighbours in their original allotment of land, striking out for the north. Also, the Tuathe de Danaan who burnt their ships off the coast of Connaught rather than admit defeat and turning tail when beginning a new life.
Garstka states – emphasis & bold mine:
‘The Scots-Irish played a large role in the settlement of America, particularly in the southern United States. Their experiences in settling new lands in Ireland, and then again in the American colonies, helped to develop a hard-working, fearless, and sometimes brash, spirit. Occasionally lawless and violent, the Scots–Irish nevertheless had a big influence on the history of the United States; their descendants populated many frontier areas, and aspects of their culture, customs, and speech are still visible in parts of the south today.’
One of America’s biggest root problems: Scots-Irish culture, 2014 – emphasis mine:
Article excerpt: The Scots-Irish Vote
‘Richard Nisbett and Dov Cohen, psychology professors at the University of Michigan and University of Illinois, conducted an in-depth study in the 1990s examining what they dubbed the “Culture of Honor” prevalent in the South.
Nisbett argues that many of the cultural traits of the modern South can be traced back to the heritage of the population’s descendants. “The Scots-Irish were a herding people, while people from the north (of the U.S.) were English, German and Dutch farmers. Herding people are tough guys all over the world, and they are that because they have to establish that you can’t trifle with them, and if you don’t do that then you feel like you’re at risk for losing your entire wealth, which is your herd. This creates a culture of honor, and theScots-Irish are very much a culture of honor, and they carried that with them from the Deep South to the Mountain South, and then out through the western plains.”
According to Nisbett, the Scots-Irish were a warlike people distrustful of a powerful central government, a result of the herder mentality as well as centuries of fighting, first against the English and Irish, then against Native Americans, then against the Yankees. As he points out, “The Scots-Irish are very much over represented in the military… and you find them there because they’re a fighting people.”
‘It is said that no Scotch-Irish family felt comfortable until it had moved at least twice.’ As the Scotch-Irish moved inland and away from the Presbyterian influence, many became methodists or Baptists and some abandoned their faith altogether’ – Article: The Seven Churches – A Message for the Church of God in the Latter Days. ‘Even so, the Scotch-Irish did not go to America to escape the strict rules of their Presbyterian faith. In fact, the customs of that religion formed the basis of the American government, with early officials influenced by the religion’s system of courts when building the American system.
Thus the main legacy Scotch-Irish left behind for future generations was their religion. In each settlement they built a church in which to practice their Presbyterian faith. Economically, the Scotch-Irish had an impact because they practiced self-reliance: ‘God helps those who help themselves.’ Vann (2007) shows the Scotch-Irish played a major role in defining the Bible Belt in the upper south during the eighteenth century.’ The lower south being indicative of the half tribe of West Manasseh – refer Chapter XXXIII Manasseh & Ephraim – the Birthright Tribes.
The image of a gun in one hand and a Bible in the other reminds of the Danites who plundered Laish with the sword in one hand and Micah’s stolen idols in the other. The other notable legacy was the origin of Country and Western music which derived extensively from Ulster-Scots folk music. In 1746, the Scotch-Irish Presbyterians created the College of New Jersey, later renamed Princeton University, one of the most prestigious Universities in the world, let alone America.
Author and United States Senator Jim Webb puts forward in his book Born Fighting, 2004: ‘… that the character traits he ascribes to the Scotch-Irish such as loyalty to kin, extreme mistrust of governmental authority and legal strictures, and a propensity to bear arms and to use them, helped shape the American identity.’
It is interesting to note that as the Danites were skilled metallurgists, the Scotch-Irish were responsible for the iron and steel industry developing rapidly after 1830 which became one of the dominant industries in America by the 1860s. Its most important centre Pittsburgh, as well as other cities. The leadership of the iron and steel industry nationwide was predominantly Scotch-Irish. New immigrants after 1800 made Pittsburgh a major Scotch-Irish stronghold.
Thomas Mellon left Ulster in 1823 and became the founder of the famous Mellon clan, playing a central role in banking and the aluminum and oil industries. Their large numbers – at least one out of every fifteen (6.66%) Americans was Scotch-Irish and almost without exception supported America’s freedom fight, in contrast to the Scottish Highlanders – helping to ingrain their convictions into those of America’s. Many Scotch-Irish were to be found on the rolls of Revolutionary War patriots for valour.
Online Encyclopaedia:
‘A British major general testified to the House of Commons that “half the rebel Continental Army were from [Northern] Ireland”. Mecklenburg County, North Carolina, with its large Scotch-Irish population, was to make the first declaration for independence from Britain in the Mecklenburg Declaration of 1775.
The Scotch-Irish “Overmountain Men” of Virginia and North Carolina formed a militia which won the Battle of King’s Mountain in 1780, resulting in the British abandonment of a southern campaign, and for some historians “marked the turning point of the American Revolution.”
Paterson – emphasis mine:
‘With the outbreak of the Revolution in 1775 the Scots-Irish, in interesting contrast to many of their Scottish cousins,were among the most determined adherents of the rebel cause. Their frontier skillswere particularly useful in destroying Burgoyne’s army in the Saratoga campaign; and George Washington was even moved to say that if the cause was lost everywhere else he would take a last stand among the Scots-Irish of his native Virginia.’ Many of Washington’s generals were of Scotch-Irish stock including General Harry Know, General Dan Morgan and at least seven more.
‘Serving in the British Army, Captain Johann Henricks, one of the much despised ‘Hessians’, wrote in frustration ‘Call it not an American rebellion, it is nothing more than an Irish-Scotch Presbyterian Rebellion.’ It was their toughness, virility and sense of divine mission that was to help give shape to a new nation, supplying it with such diverse heroes as Davy Crocket [scout, soldier, politician] and Andrew Jackson [seventh President]. They were indeed God’s frontiersmen, the real historical embodiment of the lost tribe of Israel.’
General Robert E Lee was once asked this question: ‘What race of people do you believe make the best soldiers?’ His reply: ‘The Scots who came to this country by way of Ireland.’
The Ulster-Scots and the Southern Confederacy, Alex Greer – emphasis mine:
‘When the first southern states… pulled out of the union early in 1861, the Ulster-Scots were apparently divided over secession. South Carolina was the first to secede, but it was the Low Country gentry which had initiated that state’s secession. The Up Country Ulster-Scots had had reservations… In Virginia, the Ulster-Scots in some of the western counties refused to acknowledge secession, which had been pushed for by the tidewater gentlemen.
Thus a new state, West Virginia, was formed. The factor, which caused many Ulster-Scots to eventually support, and fight, for the Confederacy, was the coercive policy of President Abe Lincoln. When Arkansas, a state with a large Scots-Irish population, was asked by Lincoln to contribute troops to force the seceding states back into line, Arkansas joined the Confederacy. Tennessee, the largely Ulster-Scots ‘Volunteer state’, also rejected Lincoln’s call to arms in the spring of 1861, and thus became the last state to join the Confederate States of America.
Whatever their differences with the tidewater English the back country Ulster-Scots closed ranks as fellow Southerners to defend their new independence, even if it meant fighting their kinfolk from the northern states. Also, it would appear that the Ulster-Scots gave the Confederacy one of its enduring symbols, the star-charged-blue saltire on white and red background.’
‘This flag is based on St. Andrew’s Cross.’
‘Having joined the Confederacy the Ulster-Scots were more than ready to fight. The most notable southern Ulster-Scots personality was Lieut.-General Thomas J. “Stonewall” Jackson. Jackson was very conscious of his roots as his biographer and chaplain R.L. Dabney pointed out in an 1867 biography. Sadly, Jackson was shot to death by one of his own men who mistook his patrol for a Union patrol at the Battle of Chancellorsville, Virginia, on 10 May 1863. Jackson, along with the English-descended General Robert E. Lee (who had paid tribute to the Ulster-Scots), was a respected example of a Christian gentleman for future generations of Southerners.
There were many units of the Confederate States Army which had a distinctly Ulster-Scots reputation, such as the 33rd and42nd Virginia Infantry Regiments [Articles: 33; and 42]… Colonel Hamilton Jones, the Commanding Officer of the 57th North Carolina Infantry Regiment, wrote years after the war that “the high-spirited Scotch-Irish of North Carolina were unsurpassed in the qualities that go to make good soldiers. They do their duty well and valorously, and in fighting, in common with their comrades, they have fixed a standard for the American soldier below which it is hoped he will never fail.”
Texas is a good example of the influence the tribe of Dan has had in shaping America. Its location adjacent to Mexico and its struggle for independence is reminiscent of the original allotment for the tribe of Dan adjacent to the Philistines – Chapter XV The Philistines: Latino-Hispano America.
Texas also possesses a coast, though unlike the original small piece of land, Texas is the second biggest state after Alaska and thus the biggest continental State, with the second highest population of 31,853,800 people, behind California. Though it does not have the highest percentage of Scotch-Irish (1.1%), the state does contain the highest number with 287,393 people – 2000 Census. Scotch-Irish staked their claims in Texas and made their stand at the Alamo in 1838. Sam Houston, the man responsible for wresting Texas from Mexican control, was the grandson of an Ulster Presbyterian, as was the frontiersman and later Congressman, Davy Crockett.
Dallas, Texas
Other American regions today with significant Scotch-Irish descended populations, according to the 2000 Census: California 247,530, (0.7%); North Carolina 274,149, (2.9%); Florida 170,880, (0.9%); Pennsylvania 163,836, (1.3%); South Carolina, (2.4%) and Maine (1.7%). Historically, Appalachia, the Ozarks and northern New England were heavily settled by the Scotch-Irish.
The name Texas comes from the word Tejas, which means ‘hello friends’ in the Caddo (Hasnai) Indian language. Also, there is an apt motto for the state, which is ‘friendship.’ ‘The friendly spirit runs through every Texan soul. There are many fascinating aspects about the history of Texas, which has made it what it is today. One among them is the reason behind its nickname and the state flag’s history.’
Flag of the Republic of Texas 1836-1839
Texas was once a province of Mexico and was called Coahuila y Tejas. Texas fought for independence during 1835 and 1836. The nickname originated because of only one star present on the 1836 flag of the Republic of Texas. The Republic of Texas was an independent country before becoming a part of the Union on December 29, 1845. The lone star also signifies Texans wish to be a distinct and unique state; as well as a reminder of how Texas was the brave solitary state to demand its own rights from Mexico.
The current flag of Texas was approved in 1839. On the Texas flag, the blue stripe on the left stands for loyalty, the white star is the ‘Lone Star’ and the colour red represents courage. The star has five points, one point for each letter of the state name, Texas.
The Bonnie Blue flag (above) was a banner associated at various times with the Republic of Texas, the short lived Republic of West Florida, and the Confederate States of America at the start of the American Civil War in 1861. It consists of a single, five-pointed white star on a blue field. Its first known use was in 1810, when it was used to represent the Republic of West Florida. Later referred to as the Burnet flag (below), it was adopted by the Congress of the Republic of Texas in December, 1836. This version consisted of an azure background with a large golden star, inspired by the 1810 West Florida flag. The Bonnie Blue flag was used as an unofficial flag during the early months of 1861. It was flying above the Confederate batteries that first opened fire on Fort Sumter, beginning the Civil War.
West Florida Flag 1810
Note (above) the heraldry in the southwestern United States embracing an eagle clutching and or biting a snake.
Our Father’s Kingdom of America:
‘Reflected below is a map showing where the eagle biting the snake heraldry is being used in North America. Within Dan’s land inheritance he received Sammaus which means city of the sun. The city of Phoenix is located in the valley of the sun and in the same valley is Sun City. Arizona and the surrounding areas are also a great place to find Dan’s breast plate stone the Garnet.’
Joshua 19:40-41
Douay-Rheims 1899 American Edition
‘The seventh lot came out to the tribe of the children of Dan by their families: And the border of their possession was Saraa and Esthaol, and Hirsemes, that is, the city of the sun.’
‘While the Israelites were camped in the desert, after the Exodus, Yehovah instructed them to make a breast plate of Judgement. This breast plate was to be worn by Aaron each time he entered the tabernacle. The Israelites did make this breast plate during the forty years they were camped in the desert. According to Josephus the stones were in birth order; therefore, Dan’s stone was ligure since it is the seventh stone mentioned.
“And thou shalt interweave with it a texture of four rows of stone; there shall be a row of stones, a sardius, a topaz, and emerald, the first row. And the second row, a carbuncle, a sapphire, and a jasper. And the third row, a ligure, an agate, an amethyst: and the fourth row, a chrysolite, and a beryl, and an onyx stone, set round with gold, bound together with gold: let them be according to their row” – Septuagint Exodus 28:17-20.
‘The ligure stone [is] probably [a] garnet stone; however it could be jacinth or amber.’
As a serious aside, the state of California – and short-lived California Republic – epitomises symbolically (if not literally) the values and traits of the tribe of Dan: pioneering, audacious, innovative.
“California’s economy is diverse, but its greatest asset is technology, with much of the world viewing the state – and the Bay Area in particular – as the global center of innovation” – Sean Randolph, 2022.
California gave rise to Hollywood, Disney, Silicon Valley, Jet Propulsion, NASA, the early development of the atomic bomb, the Porn industry, the internet (Arpanet), Apple (computers and smart phones), Google, ChatGPT and is currently a significant hub for AI research and its development.
As Dan travelled relentlessly westwards throughout Europe and then on to America, it would seem plausible that his descendants would keep trail blazing westwards until they could go no further. That land could be ‘the land of the leader’ (or ‘land of the caliph’) derived from the Arabic word “khalifa” and the meaning of the name California.
California viewed as an independent nation – possessing a population of 39.6 million people – boasts the world’s 5th largest economy. Could California as Dan potentially bring Ephraim down like the serpent causes the horse and its rider to stumble and fall…?
Many of the founding fathers, including John Hancock and Charles Thomson, were of Scotch-Irish heritage. Twenty of the forty-six United States presidents, or forty-three percent boast Scotch-Irish bloodlines.
Most notable or recent Presidents include: Ulysses S Grant, 18th, 1869-1877; Theodore Roosevelt, 26th, 1901-1909; Woodrow Wilson, 28th, 1913-1921; Harry S Truman, 33rd, 1945-1953; Lyndon B Johnson, 36th, 1963-1969; Richard Nixon, 37th, 1969-1974; Jimmy Carter, 39th, 1977-1981; George H W Bush, 41st, 1989-1993; Bill Clinton, 42nd, 1993-2001; George W Bush, 43rd, 2001-2009; Barack Obama, 44th, 2009-2017 and Vice President Al Gore, 45th, 1993-2001.
Notable Scotch-Irish Americans include:
Kim Basinger Actress
Brad Pitt Actor
Mel Gibson Actor
Burt Lancaster Actor
Steve Martin Actor
John Wayne Actor
David Lynch Director
Johnny Cash Musician
Hank Williams Musician
Elvis Presley Musician & Actor
Stephen King Author
John Steinbeck Author
Edgar Allen Poe Author
Mark Twain Author
Jack Dempsey Boxer
Arnold Palmer Golfer
Neil Armstrong Astronaut
Wyatt Earp Gunslinger
Billy the Kid Gunslinger
Bill Gates Microsoft Founder
J Paul Getty Industrialist
John D Rockefeller Oil Magnate (Article: The Secret Covenant)
Recall, that throughout we have noted the association of the tribe of Dan not just with warfare and exploration, but also as pioneers. The constant reader will remember – in Chapter XXX Judah & Benjamin – the Regal Tribes – it was highlighted how the English as Judah, created (built) an empire, while often Scots (Benjamin), governed and administered the impressive size and scope of the British Commonwealth.
It may well be that as the tribe of Dan has not only settled predominantly in America and Northern Ireland but also in Scotland, that some of these ‘Scots’ were in fact Danites doing what they do best, judging. In like manner as pioneers, some or many of the myriad inventions (below) – all out of proportion to the size of Scotland’s population – could be attributable to the tribe of Dan.
Colour Photography Television Breach-loading rifle
Hypodermic Syringe
Lawnmower
Steam Engine
Oil Refinery
Refrigerator
Electric Clock Penicillin
Insulin Discovery Chloroform Anaesthetic
Radiation Therapy
Genetic Cloning
Finger Printing Grand piano First British War Memorial
SAS
Radar Logarithms and decimal point
Encyclopaedia Britannica Modern Capitalism
Bank of England First Savings Bank
Cash Machine Co-op principle of distributing dividends
A recommended book on the Scotch-Irish is God’s Frontiersmen by Rory Fitzpatrick. Fitzpatrick says of the American Old West – emphasis mine:
‘… the Scots-Irish people provided most of its pioneers… On each succeeding frontier to the Rocky Mountains, the Scots-Irish were prominent either as groups or as individuals. They spearheaded the thrusts through the Appalachians into Western Pennsylvania, Kentucky and Tennessee… In both Australia and New Zealand educated Ulster Scots were providing a remarkable proportion of the professional people – doctors, lawyers, engineers – on which the new colonial societies were built… (they were) a distinct racial group...A people who in many ways were the epitome of mobility and change.’
This is a remarkable description paralleling the Danite qualities of exploration and a pioneering spirit. Further quotes supporting this aspect of their nature.
“…they were the most successful settlers… they could cope better… with frontier conditions… The English settlers who had come earlier had, after their initial thrust, been unenterprising, clinging for over a century to the Atlantic coastlines and river estuaries. The Ulster people, on the other hand, penetrated far and fast into the wilderness, having little fear of the unknown.”
‘Their style was fearless, quick and effective – more rapid than any other immigrant group.’
‘Another characteristic was their “abiding hatred for totalitarian power”, as well as unfairness, inequity, bullying and abuse.’
The Ulster-Scots Agency contains the following articles that show the characteristics of Dan reflected in the Scotch-Irish:
‘Ulster-Scots and Washington’s Generals – How men with Ulster connections helped shape America through battle’
‘Ulster-Scots and United States Presidents – Presidents with Ulster connections who helped shape America’
‘Ulster-Scots and the Presbyterian Church – How Ulster-Scots defined church life in America’
‘From Folk to Country – How the Ulster-Scots influenced music in America’
‘The Ulster-Scots Legacy – Famous Americans with Ulster-Scots backgrounds’
‘The Declaration of Independence – The Ulster-Scots and America’s proudest moment – the signing of the Declaration of Independence…’
The Scotch-Irish have had a lasting influence on American society.
Lord Rosebery:
“I love Highlanders, and I love Lowlanders, but when I come to that branch of our race that has been grafted on to the Ulster stem I take off my hat in veneration and awe.”
The Scotch-Irish intermarried extensively and is the reason why so many Americans can trace their roots to this group. Yet there are no Scots-Irish parades or ethnic neighbourhoods as these people became fully American.
Scotch-Irish ancestry by County 2013
In the 2000 United States Census, 4.3 million Americans (1.5% of the population) claimed Scotch-Irish ancestry. In 2019 the figure was 3,011,165 people (0.9%). Author and former United States Senator Jim Webb suggests that the true number of people with some Scots-Irish heritage in the United States is more likely to be over twenty-seven million people, some 9.2% in 2004. This is because contemporary Americans with any Scotch-Irish heritage may regard themselves as either Irish, Scottish, or simply American instead. We encountered this in the previous chapter with those Americans of a long line of English descent, now simply identifying as American – Chapter XXXIII Manasseh & Ephraim – the Birthright Tribes.
Irish ancestry by contrast is predominantly in the northern States showing that they are not Gad, but rather descended from Ephraim.
The number of people identifying as Scots-Irish, that is the tribe of Dan in Ireland (the Republic) are approximately 24,500 people and in Ulster 345,101* people. In 1790, the population of America was 3,929,326 people of which some 400,000 were of Irish extraction and half of these were from the Province of Ulster.
The Ulster Diaspora between 1607 and 1680, accounted for 2,000 people from Northern Ireland going to the Americas, including the Caribbean and South America; with 2,000 people also going to Britain and 16,500 to Europe. Estimates for the period 1680 to 1750 range from 70,000 to 250,000 for Ulster-American emigration; with 4,000 people heading to Britain and 16,500 more to Europe. The Ulster Diaspora between 1750 and 1820 was approximately 150,000 people to North America; 20,000 to Britain; 5,000 to the British colonies; and 2,000 people to Europe.
The Ulster Diaspora from 1820 to 1890 included a scale of emigration between Ulster and North America little short of astounding (map below). In the three phases 1820 to 1845, 1845 to 1851 and 1851 to 1890, the total estimate for Ulster migration to North America was 1,317,000 people.
Meanwhile, the Ulster Diaspora between 1890 and 1960 saw a shift in where the Northern Irish migrated. The estimated total for Ulster emigration to North America in the period of 1890 to 1960 was 363,000 people; to Britain 240,000 people and the British colonies, 30,000 people. Between 1890 and 1930 about eighty-five per cent of Ulster emigrants went to North America. After 1930 this distribution altered dramatically and swiftly. Between 1930 and 1960, close to seventy-five per cent of those leaving from Ulster counties went to Britain, whilst only twenty per cent crossed the Atlantic.
As discussed in previous chapters, the Paternal Y-DNA Haplogroup indicative of Abraham’s male descendants is R1b and in particular the Proto-Germanic U106 (S21). The most recently significant R1b mutations originated with Abraham and his descendants beginning in 1977 BCE.
The sub-Haplogroup R1b-U106 is more frequent in central to western Europe; U198 in England; L165 in northern England; L11 in central England and L1 in southern and eastern England. While the Atlantic Celtic M529 (L21) is found in England, it is particularly widespread in the Celtic nations comprising the United Kingdom and the Republic of Ireland – refer L21 phylogenetic tree below. Overall, England has a higher percentage of R-U106, compared to its related near neighbours, aside from the Dutch.
How Scots-Irish (or Irish-Scot) are You? Scottish Origenes – emphasis & bold mine:
‘Up to 30%* of Protestants in Northern Ireland (descendants of Lowlander Scots who settled in Ulster in Ireland from 1610 AD onwards)carry the R-M222 genetic marker. In addition about 12% of Catholic males on the island of Ireland and about 5% of all Scottish males also carry the R-M222 genetic marker.’
Note M222 on the phylogenetic tree above, downstream from Z39589 and DF13, which in turn is from L21 (M529). The leader and founder of Mormonism Joseph Smith, may have been the tribe of Dan, as he carried the R1b Y-DNA Haplogroup M222.
The population of Northern Ireland is 1,933,114 people. The Protestant component is forty-eight percent of the total which equals 927,895 people; whereas forty-five percent are Catholic, or number 869,901 people; leaving 135,318 inhabitants. The Catholic portion have an affinity with those of the Republic to the South and are in large part an extension of the tribe of Gad – refer Chapter XXXI Reuben, Simeon, Levi & Gad – the Celtic Tribes.
Recall, Gad shall ‘enlarge’ his territory.
Deuteronomy 33:20-21
English Standard Version
‘And of Gad he said, “Blessed be he whoenlargesGad… He chose the best of the land for himself, for there a commander’s [lawgiver’s or ruler’s] portion was reserved…’
Those who claim Scots-Irish ancestry in Northern Ireland include approximately 352,600 people – about 18% of the total population – and represent the tribe of Dan. This leaves 710,613 people or about thirty-seven percent of the total population and these individuals equate to the mainly Protestant tribe of Reuben. Recall that Reuben’s numbers would ‘be few.’
Deuteronomy 33:6
English Standard Version
“Let Reuben live, and not die, but let his men be few.”
‘The R-M222 Y-DNA genetic marker first appeared in a single male who lived on, or near, the Inishowen peninsula in the far northwest of Ireland approximately 1,500 years ago (+/-300 years). Clues as to why these R-M222 carriers began colonising throughout Ireland and Scotland can be found in their origin; Donegal (Dún nan Gall meaning ‘base or fort of the Foreigner’) and their descriptive surnames which they took with them like Gallagher (Ó Gallchobhair meaning ‘Foreign helper’) who upon settling along the west coast of Ireland acquired new surnames like Higgins (O’hUigin meaning ‘Viking’) and Halloran (O’hAllmhurain meaning ‘Pirate or Stranger from overseas’).’
‘Some of the R-M222 males who settled in Southeast Ulster took part in the subsequent Norse-Gael Conquest andcolonisation of Southwest Scotland which was led by the King of Norway ‘Magnus Barelegs’ in about 1100 AD.’
‘The land they conquered became ‘Galloway’ meaning ‘land of the foreign Gael’ a term used by the surrounding ‘Scots’ to describe the Gaels from Ireland who settled there. The Inishowen Gaels took with them to Galloway their genetic markers (like R-M222), their Gaelic language…
What’s particularly interesting is that Conquering Gaels and Vikings appear to have split Southwest Scotland between them, with the Gaelic-Irish (denoted by their ‘Mac’ surnames) colonising the area west of Dumfries town, while the Vikings (with surnames typically ending in ‘-son’) colonising the area to the east.
While in Galloway in Southwest Scotland, the descendants of the Irish Gaels gradually adopted the English language(Gaelic was extinct as a language in Galloway by 1760 AD.) They adopted the Protestant faith, and approximately 500 years after their ancestors had first arrived in Galloway, many would return as English speaking Protestant Lowland Scots during the Plantation of Ulster that began in the early 17th Century.’
In northwest Ireland, particularly Sligo and northernmost Donegal, 21.5% of the male population carry the R1b1a2a1a2c1a1a1a1 genetic fingerprint of R-M222, which is from the R1b-M529/L21/S145 (R1b1a2a1a2c) sub-clade. The predominant R1b in Ireland is R-M269, with R-M222 being scarce in the Republic of Ireland.
How Scots-Irish (or Irish-Scot) are You? Scottish Origenes – capitalisation theirs, emphasis mine:
‘The I-M223 [I2a2a from 2011-2017] genetic marker appears to be much older than R-M222. While R-M222+ve males are descended from the Celtic tribes that began arriving in Britain and Ireland from Central Europe from about 800 BC onwards, I-M223+ve males appear to be the descendants of the pre-historic inhabitants of Southwest Scotland and Northeast Ireland.
The close relationship between I-M223+ve Irish and Scots is reflected in the fact that it has proven impossible to determine whether the mutation that gave rise to I-M223 first appeared in a male who lived in Southeast Ulster in Ireland or within Southwest Scotland (21 miles separates both locations).
All we know is that today, the I-M223 [I2a1b1 from 2018] marker is prevalent among both the Pre-Plantation Gaelic Irish inhabitants of Southeast Ulster (County Down) and the Scottish male population of the far Southwest of Scotland (Wigtownshire and Southern Ayrshire). Notable Gaelic Clans that carry the I-M223 paternal genetic marker include the famous McGuinness Clan of Southeast Ulster (the Clan that gave you Arthur Guinness and Guinness Stout), and the Scottish Fergusons, MacWhirthers and MacCrackenswho dominated Southwest Scotland.’
‘Interestingly, the I-M223 marker occurs in individuals named Hannah or Hanna; surnames which are associated exclusively with either Southeast Ulster in Ireland and Southwest Scotland. Given the inability to distinguish its Irish or Scottish origin, one must conclude that the ‘I-M223’ mutation is the ‘quintessential Scots-Irish’ paternal DNA marker.’
Davy Crockett belonged to Y-DNA Haplogroup I-M223.
The genetic closeness of certain inhabitants of southwest Scotland and Northern Ireland reveals the mysterious third element in these countries. For Scots are descendants of Benjamin and the majority of Protestant Northern Irish are from Reuben.
Who would be this other common denominator but none other than the people descended from Dan. The Y sex chromosome R1b is the defining marker Haplogroup for a variety of peoples in western Europe and so the sub-clades associated with the United Kingdom and Ireland are mutations stemming originally from Jacob. Hence the men in Britain and Ireland carrying the far older Haplogroup I, while related to those men possessing the relatively recent R1b in genetic terms, are only so distantly, for they carry an intermediate Haplogroup from a much earlier ancestor than Jacob or Abraham.
This then is a fascinating correlation between I-M223 (or I2a1b1) and R1b-M222 if each is a ‘quintessential Scots-Irish paternal DNA marker.’ As R-M222 would equate to mutations reflecting the tribe of Dan and their paternal ancestors Dan and his son Hushim, it effectively means that the carriers of I-M223 are men of a related earlier paternal line of descent from Shem via Arphaxad, who have intermixed and intermarried with the tribe of Dan – refer article: Y-DNA Adam & mtDNA Eve: The Genesis & Evolution of Homo sapiens.
The tribe of Dan has truly leapt from Bashan, not once or twice but thrice. From Ulster to Scotland, from Scotland to Northern Ireland and from Northern Ireland to the United States and beyond.
Deuteronomy 33:22
Expanded Bible
“Dan is like a lion’s cub, who jumps out of [and] leaps forth from Bashan.”
‘One of the puzzles of modern DNA studies has been a lack of DNA evidence for the Irish colonization of the Western Isles of Scotland, which historically gave rise to the Kingdom of Dalriada. It may simply be that there has been so much human movement back and forth between the Western Isles of Scotland and Northeast Ireland that the two populations are (at present) indistinguishable from one another!
Given its proximity to Scotland, the descendants of Medieval Antrim in Northeast Ireland (which lies closest to Scotland) are ‘genetically’ more Scots than Irish (12 miles separate Antrim from Scotland). The descendants of even the Gaelic Irish in Northern Ireland (who are today overwhelmingly Catholic) tend to have earlier detectable links in their commercial DNA test results with Scotland (that includes the most notable O’Neill Clan).
In fact, the Medieval surnames and prominent Clans of North Antrim are dominated by notable Scottish surnames that originated from the Western Isles… BUT! over time, and as more and more people participate in commercial ancestral Y-DNA testing, it may become possible to dissect out each wave of migration between Scotland and Ireland and identify some new Dalriadan DNA markers.’
Recall the Rh- factor discussed in the article, Rhesus Negative Blood Factor: “Of interest, is the high percentage of Rh- people in both Ireland and Scotland. Particularly, the peoples of northwest Ireland, the Highland Scots and the western Islanders of Norway, who all have between 16 and 25% Rh negative people. The Norwegians are accounted by those female Scots who were transported to Norway as slaves.
Scotland is a country where there is a strong variation of blood type frequencies based on location. Between 20 percent and a little bit over 30 percent of Rh- people can be expected in most of the extreme northern and western regions. In the West coast region of Inverness, where the Rh negative percentage has been measured at 30.44%, the percentage of blood type O has also been noted as substantially high. Ireland is purported to have around 25% Rh negatives in several reports while others demonstrate a percentage nearer 15% to 16%. However studies have indicated that Northern Ireland has a higher percentage of approximately 27%.”
This combined information is significant as it points towards the Scots-Irish as the tribe of Dan nestled primarily in Northern Ireland and to a lesser degree in Scotland. Dan’s strong association with Reuben in Northern Ireland is not unexpected; nor its mass migration onto its full inheritance within Joseph in the United States. All this after the Tuatha de Danann had early travelled in waves to Ulster between circa 1500 and 1200 BCE, while the sons of Jacob were dwelling in Egypt, later sojourning across the Sinai Peninsula and during the time of the Judges – refer Chapter XXXI Reuben, Simeon, Levi & Gad – the Celtic Tribes.
Haplogroup R1b-M529 and a lesser extent I2 (with I1) through intermixing, are the main Y-DNA Haplogroups for the sons of Jacob and are indicative of the Scots, Irish and the peoples of Northern Ireland. As a residue of the tribe of Dan is nestled within these half brother nations, then they will exhibit unique clades of each. Certainly, it appears that R-M222 (and I-M223) are those markers.
The descendants of Dan, the true thirteenth tribe of Israel, like an elusive serpent… have been found.
But the Spirit explicitly and unmistakably declares that in later times some will turn away from the faith, paying attention instead to deceitful and seductive spirits and doctrines of demons, misled by the hypocrisy of liars whose consciences are seared as with a branding iron…
1 Timothy 4:1-2 Amplified Bible
“Become lost. Only then, will you be found.”
Worm Shepherd
“I tell you naught for your comfort, yea, naught for your desire,
Save that the sky grows darker yetand the sea rises higher.”
G K Chesterton, The Ballad of the White Horse, 1911
It should be stated at the outset, that this chapter contains summations, piecemeal guesswork, together with a wide variety of both reliable and subjective sources and so, it is not categoric in the main. Putting it all together creates a landscape, which is considered reasonable. The endeavour has been to remain impartial and record with integrity. It is an important part of the equation, to investigate antediluvian life in better understanding the postdiluvian world, the ethnic races of peoples inhabiting it and their modern identities.
It is sincerely recommended to read Chapter XXI The Incredible Identity, Origin & Destiny of Nimrod and Chapter I Noah Antecessor Nulla, prior to reading the present chapter.
Noah and the Deluge Chronological, Historical and Archaeological Evidence, Gérard Gertoux – emphasis mine:
‘For honest and scientific historians, “truth” is based on two main pillars: 1) an accurate chronology anchored on absolute dates (Herodotus principle) and 2) reliable documents coming from critical editions (Thucydides’ principle), consequently the theory of evolution is ahistorical, because it is impossible to know in which year the first couple of human beings appeared and it is impossible to find even one witness of this pivotal event among the oldest writings… In contrast, if we compare the oldest writings from Egypt and Sumer, including the Bible which appeared later… it is possible to know when and where the first human beings appeared on Earth.’
Much has been suggested regarding pre-human beings and what they may or may not have been like. As we are dealing with a past where we know little and even though DNA can help to learn more, it does not answer everything for the time being. The data as with all fields, can be manipulated to produce the desired result. For instance, some scientists state some Neanderthals – named after the location in Neander Valley near Dusseldorf, Germany where they were first discovered – possessed light skin with red hair, albeit only one percent and others say it was impossible for them to have had red hair and light skin. Some researchers postulate that Neanderthal man could speak like a modern human; conversely others say they did not have the necessary internal physical formation in their throat and larynx to allow them to articulate as we do.
Scientists admit to speculating and the word probable is used ad infinitum in most material regarding pre-human and early human beings. DNA is variable in that if we used it to judge East Asians for example, they should be as dark skinned as sub-Saharan Africans; but they are not.
A key pigment gene in Europeans produces blue eyes, whereas for East Asians it gives them a light skin. It does not affect their eye colour; even though it is the exact same gene, it has a different expression. Europeans and East Asians have a very different genetic architecture concerning skin colour, which scientists do not yet fully understand, though we will seek to answer.
While studying Noah, we observed a study declaring light skin and blue eyes being a relatively recent adaptation in the human genome – refer Chapter I Noah Antecessor Nulla. A further study was conducted, though their dating is more what one would expect than the 8,000 years ago proposed by the former study – for light skin at least (not blue eyes). Sandra Beleza at the University of Porto in Portugal and her colleagues studied three genes associated with lighter skin pigmentation. They are found everywhere, though more commonly in Europe than say Africa. Fifty people from Europe and seventy from sub-Saharan Africa were analysed to help her team gauge when paler skin first appeared in European peoples. The results suggested ‘only 11,000 to 19,000 years ago.’ This time frame very plausible, for according to an unconventional chronology it matches when Noah and his three sons were born: Noah in 16,837 BCE and his sons circa 11,837 BCE.
This leads to a thorny issue, one of dating and chronology. This writer’s viewpoint will inevitably infuriate scientists and exasperate theologians in equal measure. The contention presented here is that with scientific dating, once we go past a certain point, there are far too many noughts. Suspiciously, the scientific agenda in upholding Charles Darwin’s 1859, Origin of theSpecies and their paranoia in seeking to eliminate God, are to blame – Article: Designated Design or Chance Chaos? In one hundred and sixty-five years, the arguments for its validity remain unsatisfactory. An anonymous quote stated: “atheism takes none of the time and effort of a real religion.” It could be offered that the zeal with which atheists and agnostics defend their position or more accurately, attack the creation model is not only more time consuming than a ‘real religion’ but by virtue of the passion expressed is a pseudo-religion itself.
In fact, the faith advanced by adherents of evolution is greater than the faith exhibited by Christians. For they believe in something that is untenable. At least the evidence of a superior power is all around in the form of our natural word – refer article: Designated Design or Chance Chaos? There is evidence for micro-evolution occurring within species. The evidence for macro-evolution? It remains elusive. Nor does subscribing to the Christian ideal that the (re)creation of all physical matter pertaining to our Earth and near solar system, occurred in six literal twenty-four hour days provide a satisfactory answer. Here conversely, a few zeros should be added.
The asininity of the scientific establishment and the puerility of the church community is equally perplexing and frustrating. A well versed child could ascertain one theory is nonsensically long and the other explanation is impossibly short. This is not meant too overly condemn; it is born from incredulity that people so easily accept rather than challenge, the orthodox answers espoused by two interpretations that just don’t add up or ring true.
2 Peter 3:5
English Standard Version
‘For they [the wise of this world, academia and science] deliberately overlook this fact, that the heavens [spirit realm]existed long ago, and the earth wasformed [G4921 – sunistao: to put together, composition] out of water [water is a physical type of the Holy Spirit, John 7:37-39, 1 Corinthians 12:13] and through water by the word of God…’
Mistrust in both systems, mirrors thinking how or who is responsible for our perception of reality. For the answer is much like the extraordinary disembodied head in the mystical 1939 film The Wizard of Oz, where Dorothy’s dog Toto pulls back the veil to reveal a secret: behind the curtain is nothing but a snake oil salesman who admits to being ordinary and would you believe, is actually from the very same state of Kansas, as Dorothy.
Credence is thin for an evolutionary theory which postulates an inherent intelligence within nature just happened with no thought, design and purpose preceding its origination. Which in itself is a contradiction, for intelligence must have had a beginning or source. The connectivity of nature and even within Chaos theory, of its myriad patterns leads to the logical conclusion that there is imagination and creativity behind it all. Saying that, thorough investigation has convinced this writer that the supreme source of all things – the Eternal Creator – does not create everything by some instant, miraculous fiat. Thus in contradistinction to a rigid creationist position.
The answer lies between the two – as does ironically, an accurate chronology – in that the Ancient of Days created majestic creatures who have gone forth and created, primarily on the supreme Being’s behalf and in other instances according to their own desire, with mixed results. These powerful entities have been the thought and intent of the same source and an expression or manifestation of both His Wisdom and His Word.
The fundamental law of the spiritual and physical creations is that all beings have the freedom to make choices, whether in pursuing serving self or in serving others. Each is a path with repercussions and outcomes. Judgement follows both paths and the decisions chosen. The Garden of Eden and the two Trees, or Ways typified this essential experience. The Bible reveals that humankind followed these two different paths after the Garden of Eden expulsion, right through to the Flood – Article: The Younger Dryas Stadial: Ending of the earth… beginning of the World. Albeit, there was only one family which were keeping to the path of righteousness. The whole world had turned aside to a path of evil and thus the Creator’s decision to start anew, by cleansing the Earth though flooding: a form of baptismal purification.
Deuteronomy 30:19
English Standard Version
‘I call heaven and earth to witness against you today, that I have set before you life and death, blessing and curse. Therefore choose life, that you and your offspring may live…’
2 Corinthians 5:10, Acts 17:31, John 5:22
English Standard Version
‘For we must all appear before the judgment seat of Christ, so that each one may receive what is due for what he has done in the body, whether good or evil’ –
“because he has fixed a day on which he will judge the world in righteousness by a Man whom he has appointed; and of this he has given assurance to all by raising him from the dead” –
‘For the Father judges no one, but has given all judgment to the Son…’
Part of that process, is allowing every world or civilisation to develop unhindered and uninfluenced. What has gone wrong, maybe in other worlds though most definitely in ours, is that humanity has not been allowed to develop naturally and organically. The rebellious Angels have taken their war with the Ancient of Days to Earth and humans are collateral in the exchanges. Human civilisation evolved unnaturally and has been manipulated by these unseen Archons (rulers) and so our world was re-created and maintained through continuous intervention – Article: Principalities & Potentates: What they want… Who they are.
Ephesians 6:11-12
New Century Version
‘Put on the full armor of God so that you can fight against thedevil’sevil tricks [G3180 – methodeia: cunning arts, deceit, craft, wiles, lie in wait]. Our fight is not against people on earth [the physical realm comprising three dimensions of space and one of time] but againstthe [original or very first]rulers [Asherah, Samael, Azazel and Lilith] and authorities[fallen dark Angels] and the powers [demons] of this world’sdarkness[blinded, secret],against the spiritual powers of evil in the heavenly world [spiritual dimensions beyond those humanity perceive].
ESV, verse 12: ‘For we do not wrestle against flesh and blood, but against the rulers, against the authorities,against the cosmic powers over this present darkness…’
From the standpoint of paternal Y-DNA Haplogroups, the scientific method appears mainly accurate and so does the dating of the ending of the Last Glacial Maxim (Ice Age) coinciding with the Great Deluge. As science aims to date older events it becomes skewed, with a trigger-happy addition of noughts as if a finger were stuck on the zero key. Even if the spiritual realm is very ancient and this were true, the physical universe is not necessarily as old. The fifteen billion years ascribed to its origin and the five billion years to the beginning of the earth are far-fetched numbers which even evolution would scratch its head over if it could think.
Ignoring evolution while allowing for intervention by superior angelic (or alien if one prefers) intelligences, means time frames are dramatically concertinaed. Though not as quick as the Eternal waving a magic wand, required by creationists who insist upon literal twenty-four hour days for each phase of creation.
A Universe of a million years of age and an Earth aged five hundred thousand years; with the Solar System somewhere in between, is plausible in allowing time for both the original creation and its subsequent controlled manipulation which has steered the momentous changes involved for planetary bodies to take shape, form and set; as well as the evolving experimentation tasked for all the flora and fauna here on the earth and who knows, possibly elsewhere.
Likewise with the biblical Genesis account and ascribing a mere six thousand years for all history on Earth and just six days for all life to come into existence, has set creationists up to look sophomoric at best and half-witted at worst to the scientific world. Respect has been lost on both sides as each have denied a manifest plan of design guided by an obvious process of interference. This solution, if both sides could take a breath and be rationally honest; ultimately includes a supreme Creator, incorporating engineered evolution, with the macro level in the hands of interventionists. Christians have taken the Genesis account literally, with not enough zeros. They have adhered to the following verses in regard to human history, yet bafflingly ignored them for the actual creation. The author of 2 Peter even says: “don’t let it escape your attention.”
Psalm 90:4
New Century Version
‘To [the Ancient of Days], a thousand years is like the passing of a day, or like a few hours in the night.
2 Peter 3:8
New English Translation
‘Now, dear friends, do not let this one thing escape your notice, thata single day is like a thousand years with the Lord and a thousand years are like a single day.’
Creationists on both scores are wide off the mark. Humankind’s history is considerably longer than a mere six thousand years and the re-creation of physical life on the earth took longer than one hundred and forty-four hours. What we will find is that the account in Genesis is actually a second creation after the angelic rebellion.
If we let the Bible interpret itself, then there is cause in considering six thousand years for the re-formation of plant life, sea creatures, insects, birds, animals and the introduction of man. For some this makes sense.
Joy Fay Gomes: “One day with the Lord is as a thousand years to man, so that means the earth was created in 6000 years, not 6 days.”
Yet biologically, this appears a stretch and to the mind of this writer the following quote struck a cord.
Michael Pickett: ‘PSALMS 90, verse 4: For a thousand years in thy sight are but as yesterday when it is past, and as a watch in the night. Being [an] army veteran that has done guard duty 2 hrs on/4 off, or 4hrs on/4 hrs off, it could be 72,000 years or 36,000 years.’
It isn’t immediately clear whether Michael is speaking of the length of each day or for the week comprising six days – not including the seventh day the Creator rested (Genesis 2:1-3). Based on his suggestion, perhaps the length of the day in question is composed of twenty-four parts. If each day of the (re)creation lasted twenty-four thousand years, this would provide for any rational, logical, fair-minded person with a good dose of common sense, a time period of one hundred and forty-four thousand years for the Eternal to regenerate cosmic, flora and fauna life on Earth.
If such is the case, then the number 144,000 itself is curious for two reasons. First, it is the exact number of righteous saints spared at the end of the age – Revelation 7:4; 14:1, 3. Has time gone full circle? Second, it represents the exact number of white (limestone) casing stones originally fitted on the Great Pyramid – Article: The Pyramid Perplexity.
Gerard Gertoux states, “… chronology is the backbone of history, as Herodotus understood long ago. An accurate chronology is the only way to access historical truth.” In his paper, Absolute Egyptian chronology based on synchronisms dated by astronomy versus carbon-14 dating, Gertoux show the lack of dependability of C-14 dating once we go back in time past circa 2000 BCE. It’s inaccuracy increases exponentially and cannot be trusted in any form of serious scholarship or research regarding ancient prehistory and science.
‘The Egyptian royal lists give a chronology of all kings dating back to Menes/Narmer… The main disagreement between Egyptologists concerns the dating of the first dynasties. There are two main trends: those who favour radiocarbon dating… and those who favour historical and astronomical data… This difference of about 200 years between two methods supposed to give an absolute dating is scientifically incomprehensible.’
Presumably unknown to Gertoux, is that most of the Egyptian dynasties overlap and do not run consecutively for some thirty-one plus ruling epochs. Rather, certain dynasties relate to Upper Egypt and others to Lower Egypt and so are invariably running concurrently. Narmer or Pharaoh Menes was the first Pharaoh of a united Egypt; beginning his reign in 1988 BCE and ruling until 1970 BCE, when his son Hor-Aha ascended the throne, according to an unconventional chronology. This time frame is approximately a thousand years later than proposed by orthodox Egyptologists.
Gertoux: ‘Consequently, today (2019), the majority of Egyptologists consider radiocarbon measurements for setting absolute dates, but the confrontation with conventional Egyptian chronology, some of whose dates are fixed by astronomy, reverses this scientific belief. The evaluation of Egyptian chronologies is impossible because no Egyptologist indicates which dating method he used neither its margin of error. Most of them rely on radiocarbon measurements (Manning: 2006, 327-355)…
The comparison between the two dating methods, by astronomy (conventional historical dates) or radiocarbon (in fact carbon-14 calibrated by dendrochronology), shows that dates obtained by radiocarbon match those from astronomy until 2000 BCE (errors of measurement are not significant) but before 2000 BCE the dates obtained by radiocarbon deviate exponentially from the dates obtained by astronomy (Haas, et al: 1987, 585-606). Radiocarbon dating therefore does not give absolute dates.’
Gods of the New Millennium, Alan Alford, 1997 – emphasis mine:
‘Today, the sciences of anthropology and genetics tell us that the ancestry of Homo sapiens is a lot more ancient than this time scale [of 1,656 years] suggests, but when the Bible was compiled this knowledge was not known. The Biblical editors would thus have had no qualms at all about drastically reducing the Biblical time scales, which ran through the ages of the patriarchs, to match their own preconceptions. In so doing, they would assume that the higher dates recorded by their ancestors were somehow in error.
Zecharia Sitchin suspected that the ages of the early patriarchs may have been reduced by a factor of 60. I adjusted for this, but the figures still did not reconcile. Another commentator suggested that the Biblical figures were months rather than years, but by his own admission this continued to give “contradictory results” Treating these numbers as “days” has also been considered, but without success. They would not have divided the figures by a random number, but by a convenient factor which was a credible explanation of the perceived discrepancy. A factor of 100, for instance, springs readily to mind. If we multiply 1,656 years by 100 we arrive at a date 165,600 years before the Flood.’
Alan Alford was comfortable with this figure as he was aiming to reconcile the ages of the patriarchs with our ancestor mitochondrial Eve, dated by scientists to have lived between two hundred and fifty thousand and one hundred and fifty thousand years ago. Subsequently giving Adam an age of ninety-three thousand years. It is plausible as Alford suggests that the later Bible editors took one look at the Genesis account and presumed the length of the patriarchs ages too incredulous and thus eliminated a zero or two, resulting in a still unbelievable figure of nine hundred and thirty years for Adam’s life.
An alternative proposal is half-way between the two, prior to editing. It is a balance between the brevity of the creationist and the elongated timescale of the scientist. Thus Adam’s age was perhaps nearer to nine thousand, three hundred years of age. A day for a thousand years, appearing to live forever without immediate recompense for his sin; yet ultimately dying as the Creator promised.
Genesis 5:5
English Standard Version
‘Thus all the days [H3117 – yowm: day (24 hour period)] that Adamlived [H2425 – chayay: to have life] were 930 years [H8141 – shaneh: as indication of age (of years of life)], and he died.’
There are three Hebrew words for the number 930; one for nine (H8672 – tesha), one for hundred (H3967 – me’ah) and one for thirty (H7970 – shlowshiym). Tesha means ‘nine, ninth’ or ‘nineteenth.’ Shlowshiym means ‘thirty, thirtieth.’ It derives from H7969 which can be translated as not only ‘thirteen, thirteenth, third, thrice, threescore’ and interestingly as ‘three’ but also amazingly as three hundred. The other word of interest is the middle word for hundred, me’ah. The KJV translates it variously as: hundred, 571 times; eleven hundred (1,100*), 3 times; hundredth, 3 times; hundredfold, twice; hundred, once; and six score, once. It can be a ‘simple number’ or ‘part of a larger* number.’
What is worth noting is that not only can it be a fraction and reduced to one-hundredth it can also be multiplicative. Also of note is the word, sixscore as this means literally six scores, with a score equaling twenty, hence one hundred and twenty. This appears somewhat random. Half or threescore, is sixty and this factor is what Alford has considered. Though it does not apply prior to the flood, this figure may have bearing after the flood.
There is a separate Hebrew word for a thousand (H505 – eleph*), which means literally ‘a thousand.’ With that in mind, there is a further Hebrew word, (H7233 – rababah), which can be translated as ten thousand; 13 times; million, once; and many, once. It means ‘multitude, myriad’ and ‘ten thousand.’ It has the connotation of ‘abundance’ and to ‘multiply’, though specifically, a myriad figure whether ‘definite or indefinite’ in quantity.
So it can be an open ended number. There is a sizeable difference between a million or more and say ten thousand. In Genesis 24:60 the word is translated as millions, yet the context demands the use of ten thousand to be realistically accurate.
The interlinear in the original Hebrew ostensibly says: ‘days Adam lived nine [9] hundred [100] years thirty [30] years.’ This is a somewhat odd expression: ‘nine hundred years [and then another] thirty years’ – why not just say nine hundred [and] thirty years? Therefore, what if hidden within the verse, it is really stating: ‘… Adam lived nine thousand three hundred years…’
Alford: ‘In 1987, Allan Wilson, Mark Stoneking and Rebecca Cann, from the University of California at Berkeley, declared that all women alive today must have had a common genetic ancestor who lived between 250-150,000 years ago. How did they arrive at this conclusion?This genetic dating has been made possible by the discovery of mitochondria the tiny bodies within a cell that are responsible for production of energy through breakdown of sugars.
Unlike our other DNA, which is scrambled by sexual recombination, mitochondrial DNA (mtDNA) is inherited virtually unchanged through the female line and is thus a perfect marker to trace ancestral relations. Moreover, it mutates at a predictable rate. The number of differences between the mtDNA in a worldwide sample of 135 different women allowed Wilson, Stoneking and Cann to compare how far back the ancestors of these women had diverged. In order to calibrate the divergences, the researchers used a comparison of mtDNA between man and chimpanzees, based on a separation 5 million years ago. And that led to the conclusion that a common ancestor named “Mitochondrial Eve” must have lived 250-150,000 years ago. This genetic evidence has been challenged, due to its calibration with the chimpanzees, whose separation date from man is not known with certainty.
Consequently, in 1992, the geneticists returned with an improved methodology. Working with other associates, Mark Stoneking this time used an intraspecific calibration, based on different human populations. In order to validate the results, the team utilized two different approaches, which gave remarkably similar results. As Richard Dawkins has pointed out, this does not mean that Eve was the only woman on Earth at that time, just that she is the only one who has an unbroken line of female descendants. The chances are that many earlier Eves have descendants alive today, but their ancestry has passed, at some point, through the male line only. Despite the new mtDNA dates, most studies still tend to support and cite the 200,000 BP common ancestor. It is, after all, a date remarkably similar to the fossil evidence for the emergence of Home sapiens.’
Alford understandably plumbs for one hundred and thirty thousand years ago as a date for mitochondrial Eve in his research, rather than the more commonly accepted one hundred and eighty thousand plus years ago as the former supported his chronological hypothesis. I remain unconvinced on this dating for our genetic origin.
Comparing humans to chimpanzees is unstable and inconclusive to begin with and basing on an estimated date of five million years is flawed; suspiciously upholding the evolutionary agenda, by neatly removing any hint of design or intelligent intervention and the subsequent phased manipulation of mankind’s genome. Deducting a zero from the 250,000 years ago for Eve would venture close to when Eve could have been created according to an unconventional chronology, in approximately 27,397 BCE. Where it becomes interesting is the dating between 250,000 years to 200,000 years ago accords with an unconventional chronology for the creation of Homo erectus.
The dating of the biblical post-flood era is more complicated.
Alford: ‘…it was necessary to reduce [the post-flood Patriarch’s ages up to Abraham’s father] by a common factor, which I suggest was 50. Why was it decided to divide the Sumerian numbers by 50? [Their ages] can only be divided sensibly by 25, 50 or 100. No other divisor would produce whole numbers. It can be seen that a divisor of 50 results in Nahor becoming father to Terah when he was 29 years old. If a factor of 100 had been used, Nahor would have fathered Terah at the age of 14! If, on the other hand, 25 had been used as the divisor, Terah would have fathered Abram at the age of 140! Fifty was thus the best compromise by far.
Now, in order to calculate the real elapsed time from the Flood to Abraham, all we have to do is to convert the Sumerian numbers… from base 60 to base 10. The result… is a duration of 8,860 years [from the flood to the birth of Abraham]. The Sumerian numerical system was sexagesimal in character and so they made use of the factor of 10 as well as 6. Thus the sequence included 1, [2, 3, 4, 5,] 10, [20, 30, 40, 50], 60, 360, 600, 3600…’
One can not claim to have an exact chronology, as it is based on accounts which may or may not have been accurately recorded or preserved. Additionally, Bible ages appear often to be rounded to whole numbers. As Oscar Wilde commented: “history is the lie commonly agreed upon.” What is offered here, is a unique chronology of its kind, that is closest to attempting to reconcile recorded history, scientific data and the biblical account.
The time-line and chronology of the Earth is easier to assimilate, if broken down into five epochs consisting of:
a. the time from the beginning of the physical universe through to the solar system, until the angels arrive to rule on the Earth and their subsequent rebellion
b. the re-creation of the Earth as per the Genesis account
c. Adam and Eve until the Flood
d. the time between the Flood and Abraham
e. the life of Abraham to our present era
The cornerstone of the dating used, is the agreement by the majority of secular and biblical scholars that the building of Solomons Temple began in the 4th year of his reign in 966 BCE. 1 Kings 6:1 states a period of 480 years elapsed between the Exodus and the beginning of the Temple’s construction. Many biblical scholars now recognise an Exodus date of 1446 BCE for the Israelites departure from Egypt.
If such is the case, then it is a matter of simple arithmetic in computing the ages, births, deaths and so forth in the Bible as one just has to work backwards. Key events and secular kings and rulers can also be thus aligned in parallel and consequently substantiated. Though one would be surprised at the amount of conflicting interpretations of simply adding or subtracting the patriarchs ages. This simple act of arithmetic produces an assortment of results it would appear. Regardless, this writer is confident – as I am sure everyone else is with their own findings – that an accurate dating line from the birth of Abraham in 1977 BCE to the end of the reign of Solomon in 930 BCE has been achieved. Though remains receptive to any conclusive research to the contrary.
The dating for the five main epochs proposed are:
a: circa 1,000,000+ to 195,397 BCE
b: circa 195,397 to 27,397 BCE
c: circa 27,397 to 10,837 BCE
d: 10,837 to 1977 BCE
e: 1977 BCE to the present
The fourth epoch witnessed a considerable reduction in mankind’s longevity. Author Chan Thomas provides dates and physical evidence for major cataclysms and periods of upheaval in Earths history. His dates are for five demarcations of time in his Book, The Adam and Eve Story, The History of Cataclysms, 1993. His work was read after this research and it was staggering to learn of the dateline similarity. Needless to say, the periods he proposes were of great interest.
His eras include, 7,000 years ago which Thomas equates to Noah’s flood; 10,500 to 11,500 years ago which he calls ‘Adam and Eves’ flood’ [that is, their creation]; 18,500 years ago, where Thomas quotes Genesis 2:4, ESV: ‘These are the generations of the heavens and the earth when they were created, in the day that the Lord God made the earth and the heavens.’ His understanding of when the earth and Solar System were created; 29,000 years ago which Chan says was the end of the ‘Wisconsin era’ and 43,800 years ago, which ‘was derived by Jess hale, a super mathematician.’
This writer would concur with Thomas’ canny dating and subtly shift the events along one, so that his first era or most recent cataclysm, would coincide with the Tower of Babel and the division of the Earth during the time of Peleg, circa 6755 BCE, the second, with the flood in 10,837 BCE and the third, with either the birth of Noah in 16,837 BCE, or notably circa 22,000 BCE with the irruption of the fallen Angels (and their Nephilim progeny). The fourth era would then equate with the creation of Adam and Eve, circa 27,397 BCE. The final date coincides with approximately with the ending of Day Six (and beginning of Day Seven) in 51,397 BCE.
Everything is not always as it seems or rather, what we see and know now, may not have always been the case. Before we look at chapters one and two of the Genesis account about the creation of Adam and Eve, there is one matter which has perplexed and worth checking first.
Genesis 1:1-5, 14-19
English Standard Version
‘In the beginning, God created the heavens and the earth. 2 The earth waswithout[shape] form [H8414 – tohuw: to lie waste] and void [H922 – bohuw: to be empty], and darkness [H2822 – choshek: obscurity] was over the face of the[watery] deep [H8415 – thowm: deep place]. And the Spirit [breath, soul, wind] of God was hovering over the face [surface] of the waters.’
The Hebrew word tohuw means: ‘confusion, unreality, emptiness, place of chaos, a desolation (of surface), in vain’ and ‘vanity.’ The word bohuw means: ‘to be empty, a vacuity’ and ‘an undistinguishable ruin.’ The Hebrew word for darkness in this context means: ‘misery, destruction, death, sorrow’ and ‘wickedness.’ The word for deep means: ‘sea, abyss’ or ‘grave.’
We have a dramatic picture revealed of an Earth already in existence, which has been decimated. The Creator would not, did not, create the Earth in such a state. The Bible reveals that God is not the ‘author of confusion’ and destruction – 1 Corinthians 14:33. There are tell tale signs that a galactic war occurred in our solar system. Not only the Earth but all the planets sustained devastation when a third of the angels revolted when they followed the Adversary into rebellion – Revelation 12:3-4.
This is why the planets Mercury, Venus and Mars all have poisonous atmospheres and varying levels of annihilation writ all over them, coupled with the partial remains of one planet exhibited in the asteroid belt between Mars and Jupiter; as well as another in the Kuiper Belt of icy objects (comets) that is many times more massive outside of Neptune’s orbit, including the largest of its bodies, the dwarf planet Pluto – renamed since 2006 (refer article: Thoth). Beyond Pluto is the Oort Cloud which extends almost a third of the way to the nearest star, Proxima Centauri; housing many more icy objects, where scientists claim ‘to be the origin of most of the long-period comets that have been observed’ in our Solar System.
The Historicity of the Bible, Chronology, Archaeology, Archaeoastronomy, Iurii Mosenkis – emphasis & bold mine:
‘Tohu is akin to names[for] sea and sea monster. Not only Tohu but also cognate Akkadian Tiamat ‘primeval water monster’ and Leviathan ‘water monster’ (mentioned in other Biblical books, Job 41) might be compared to the Egyptian constellation of Crocodile (modern Draco). Bohu as a cognate of Hebrew behemot ‘earth monster’ might be compared tothe Egyptian constellation of Hippopotamus (Ursa Minor) [or the Bear of Ursa Major]. The Spirit of God (ruah, a cognate of the Arabic legendary bird Ruhh name) can be related to the image of Cygnus constellation (‘swan’ or simply ‘bird’ in ancient Greek astronomy)’ – Articles: Monoliths of the Nephilim; and The Pyramid Perplexity.
‘Thus, three primordial beings in the Creation story (Tohu, Bohu, and Ruah) might be linked to the circumpolar (unsetting, ‘immortal’) constellations of Draco, Ursa Minor, and Cygnus. Aforementioned Behemoth, Leviathan, and the monstrous bird Ziz of medieval legends might be other images of the same constellations. On the other hand, three primordial beings of Chaos may symbolize three Babylonian zones of the heaven: tohu may be referred to the zone of Enki-Ea the water god(the southern constellations), boho may be linked to the zone ofAnu the sky god(the constellations near the ecliptic), ruah refers to the zone of Enlil the air god (the northern constellations).
Behemoth’s sword(Job 40:19) and ‘the flame of a whirling sword’which guarded the Paradise (Genesis 3:24) may be regarded assword-shaped Cygnus or more likely as Bootes which also resemblesthe sword [refer Cherubim, article: The Ark of God].The fall of the primordial serpent in the book of Revelation may be related to such astronomical event as the exit of the North Celestial Pole from the constellation of Draco(after 2000 BCE) and the moving of the constellation toward the horizon’ – refer article: ThePyramid Perplexity. ‘The throne of God (merkabah) is a cognate of the name of chariot (markab), whereas the unsetting circumpolar constellation of Ursa Major is regarded as a chariot in ancient astronomy. Ursa Major might also appear in the image of menorah(the first description: Exodus 25:31-40) as ‘a lamp to burn continually’ (Exodus 27:20; Leviticus 24:2-4)’ – refer article: The Pyramid Perplexity.
We shall return to a number of points raised pertaining to the history of the Earth and its near neighbours. Genesis chapter one recounts the re-creation of the Earth, though the other planets of the solar system remain untouched physically, in a state of degradation. There is enough data to support the proposition that Earth’s Moon was not an original body connected with the Earth. Just two points from an innumerable number (of which we will return), are that because the Moon is oversized in comparison with the Earth, doubt is created regarding its credentials as a naturally formed moon in this Solar System. Secondly, the Moon is completely hollow, not displaying the internal composition commonly shared by planets and other moons. This raises the serious question of whether it actually is an artificial construct?
Then the fact the moon shows signs of a serious aerial bombardment yet was not rejuvenated at the same time as the Earth, lends itself to it being an astral body which may have been somewhere else in the solar system and brought to Earth’s orbit.
Genesis: 3 ‘And God said, “Let there be light,” and there was light. 4 And God saw that the light was good. And God separated the light from the darkness. 5 God called the light Day, and the darkness he called Night. And there was evening and there was morning, the first day…14 And God said, “Let there be lights in the expanse of the heavens to separate the day from the night. And let them be for signs and for seasons, and for days and years, 15 and let them be lights in the expanse of the heavens to give light upon the earth.”
And it was so. 16 And God made [H6213 – asah: fashioned] the two great lights – the greater light to rule the day and the lesser light to rule the night – and the stars.17 And God set them in the expanse of the heavens to give light on the earth, 18 to rule over the day and over the night, and to separate the light from the darkness. And God saw that it was good. 19 And there was evening and there was morning, the fourth day.’
We learn further that the Sun and the Moon were two new lights to rule the day and night. What then, was the source of light before this new age, which on the fourth Day saw the introduction of the Sun and Moon perhaps as little (or as long) as 125,000 years ago. The age before the Angelic rebellion (circa 450,000 to 200,000 BCE) required a Sun for the plant life, dinosaurs, early hominin and other creatures. Yet Genesis says in the re-creation there is a new Sun and Moon. As the Moon has a considerable number of anomalies, which reveal it was a new addition in the solar system; it is not unreasonable, to question what happened to the old Sun?
Was Saturn the Sun? Multiple Authors, 2015 – emphasis theirs, bold mine:
‘Was Saturn the Sun in ancient times? Or seen in history and mythology skies as a Sun like object? The Saturn Theory through comparative mythology (Roman Saturnalia festival) suggest that Saturn may have been our first Sun or was at least associated as our star. This is explored through David Talbott’s Saturn Myth and perhaps starting to be explained through the Saturnian cosmology’s of the Thunderbolts Electric Universe theory, Alfred de Grazia and…Immanuel Velikovsky inspired catastrophism models and revised chronology.
Thompson in his introduction to his collection of astrological reports [Sun and Saturn] has noticed that the planet Saturn was also designated as Samas, i.e. “sun” by the Babylonian-Assyrian astrologers and he quotes the statement of Hyginus to the effect that Saturn was called the star of the sun. During the Saturnalia festival period (around our Christmas time) the roles of Roman households was reversed, with slaves becoming the master, in remembranceof when Saturn recently ruled the skies and it was a Golden Age. The Romans nostalgized that legendary state as the Golden Age of Latium. Many of the rites of the Saturnalia were intended to restore that long lost utopia – if only for a short time each year. Was Saturn a brown dwarf star where planet Earth resided during the Golden Age?’
‘During the past century several authorities noticed that Greek and Latin astronomical texts show a mysterious confusion of the “Sun” – Greek Helios, Latin Sol – with the outermost planet, Saturn. Though the designation seems bizarre, the expression star of Helios or star of Sol was applied to Saturn! Of the Babylonian star-worshippers the chronicler Diodorus writes: “To the one we call Saturn they give a special name. ‘Sun-Star’.”
As strange as it may seem,early astronomical traditions identify the primeval sun as the planet Saturn, the distant planet which the alchemists called the best sun and which the Babylonians, the founders of astronomy, identified as the exemplary light of heaven, the“sun”-god Shamash. (Shamash is the planet Saturn, the astronomical texts say.) [refer article: Monoliths of the Nephilim] Saturn did not move on its present remote orbit, but ruled as the central sun around which the other heavenly bodies visually revolved [including the Earth].
… the words used by ancient civilizations that are interpreted today as “the Sun” – like the Egyptian Ra, the Greek Helios, and the Roman Sol – all originally referred to the gas giant Saturn! Was that planet our primordial parent? Was Saturn until recently a much larger brown dwarf? (The apparent size and color of an electric star is an electrical phenomenon. If Jupiter’s magnetosphere were lit up it would appear the size of the full Moon). Was ancient man around to see it as a sun? If not, why would anyone call a faint yellowish speck in the night sky – the Sun?
Chronos [meaning ‘time’] was [mythologically] confused with, or perhaps consciously identified with, due to the similarity in name, the Titan Cronus already in antiquity, the identification becoming more widespread during the Renaissance, giving rise to the allegory of Father Time wielding the harvesting scythe’ – the Grim Reaper, as represented by Azrael, [refer Chapter XXI The Incredible Identity, Origin & Destiny of Nimrod; and article: DEATH: A Dead End or a New Beginning?]
‘He was depicted in Greco-Roman mosaics as a man turning the Zodiac Wheel. Chronos [or Khronos in Greek], however, might also be contrasted with the deity Aion [or Aeon] as Eternal Time[emerging from the primordial chaos]. Chronos [Latin version] is usually portrayed through an old, wise [serpent] man with a long, grey beard, such as “Father Time”… [‘personification of time’] – refer article: The Calendar Conspiracy
‘Now, even though Velikovsky points out that Saturn was once a much more massive body than it is today, it is hard to imagine that it could have been massive enough to be a star in the context of the thermonuclear theory of stellar energy. If, however, it was an electrically fuelled star, its initial stellar state and its sudden demise seem readily explainable.’
This would explain both the level of importance and mystery that the hidden ‘planet’ generates in ancient astronomical history and also the Genesis account requiring a new sun, after the angelic rebellion and the havoc and chaos of a solar system wide, war of destruction. In Genesis chapters one and two we read of the re-introduction of life on a newly re-formed Earth; complete with a different Sun and a new Moon. With a cursory reading, the two chapters appear to run together, with the second chapter amplifying the first.
Upon a closer examination, the two chapters are contradictory in explaining apparently the same events; but, an in-depth comparison reveals two related though different stories in sequential and chronological order.
The writing styles of the two stories recorded in both chapters are distinct, with differing intent implied by the two versions. Adding to theologian’s belief that they were written by two different people at two different times for two different reasons and combined later, by perhaps Moses the compiler of the first five books of the Bible and not necessarily the author of all the material within the Books of the Law (Torah). Researchers, theologians, Bible teachers and preachers, have gone to great lengths in making the two chapters mesh as the same event. More radical opinion has led to labelling Adam a hermaphrodite, due to the implications of cobbling the two incompatible chapters together.
In so doing, the first version of creation implies the Creator formed Adam and Eve at the same time, ‘male and female he created them.’ Some early Christian theologians decided this meant they had serene undifferentiation, or basically, were both sexes. The two apparent versions of creation, also gave rise to the idea of Lilith, an extraordinarily mis-understood personage who occupies even less space in the Bible than Azazel; though with comparable impact on humankind’s history and future as her twin brother – refer Chapter XXI The Incredible Identity, Origin & Destiny of Nimrod and article: Lilith. Jewish mythology misleadingly teaches she was Adam’s first wife. Lilith is purportedly the woman mentioned in the first creation story, while Eve is Adam’s second wife. Most sources incorrectly label her a demonic spirit when in fact she is a fallen dark Angel.
A thorough expose by John D Keyser explains the two creation chapters in Genesis. The Two Creation Accounts of Genesis – capitalisation his, emphasis & bold mine, except in the Table:
‘Writes Manfred Barthel: “The unsuspecting reader is… confronted with a puzzling problem in the first two chapters of Genesis: two consecutive and mutually contradictory accounts of the Creation. In the first account God creates the heavens, the oceans, and the earth, and man [plural – mankind] is the final event on the program; in the second we are simply told that ‘the Lord God planted a garden eastward in Eden,’ and a man [singular] is the first creature to be brought into being. This seems to be a fairly glaring inconsistency, to say the least” (What the Bible Really Says).
Notice… how The Original Bible Project translates these verses –
“And ELOHIM [the gods] said, ‘Let US (The verb is PLURAL, for other examples of the same see Genesis 3:5, 22; 11:7) make MAN (‘adam) (Hebrew ‘adam is used generically, OF THE HUMAN SPECIES AS A WHOLE, BOTH MALE AND FEMALE (note that both the male and female are addressed in the following verses) in OUR image, according to OUR likeness…
and let THEM rule over the fish of the sea, and over the flying thing of the heavens, and over the animals, and over ALL… the earth, and over every moving thing that moves upon the earth.’ And ELOHIM CREATED THE MAN (Or [the] MANKIND) in [their] image: in the image of ELOHIM [the gods…] created him; male and female [they] CREATED THEM” (Genesis 1:26-27).
Now chapter 2:7, 15-16:
“…then YHVH ELOHIM [the Lord God] FORMED (Hebrew yatzar is used for the formation of the human being in the womb [Psalm 139:16]). THE MAN of the dust from the ground and He blew into his nostrils breath of life… and THE MAN [Adam] became a living being (Hebrew nephesh chayyah)… And YHVH ELOHIM took THE MAN [Adam] and settled him in the garden of Eden to work it and keep it. (“Selections from the Law, the Prophets, and the Writings,” James D. Tabor Chief Editor. 1997)’
‘The Holy Bible in Modern English (commonly known as the Ferrar Fenton Bible) was one of the earliest translations of the Bible into “modern English” – i.e., English as spoken and written in the 19th and 20th centuries. Work on this translation was initiated by a London businessman named Ferrar Fenton who had acquired a great learning and understanding of ancient Sanskrit, Greek, Hebrew and Latin through being a distinguished member of the Royal Asiatic Society. As a tradesman he also had access to numerous ancient Septuagint and Masoretic manuscripts to aid in his translation, and he also used Brian Walton’s Polygot Bible (1657) for minimal referencing. The complete Bible was first published in 1903, though parts were published as separate volumes during the preceding eleven years. Fenton spent approximately fifty years working on his translation, with his sole goal“to study the Bible absolutely in its original languages, to ascertain what its writers actually said and thought.”The result has introduced some interesting renditions that differ from what is commonly found in other translations.
His translation of Genesis 1:26-27, and Genesis 2:7, 15-16, is as follows:
“God then said,‘Let Us make MEN under Our Shadow, as OurRepresentatives, and subject to THEM the fish of the waters, and the birds of the sky, and the quadupeds, as well as the whole of the earth, and every reptile that creeps upon it.’ So God created MEN under his own Shadow, creating THEM in the Shadow of God, and constituting them male and female” (Genesis 1:26-27).
Now Genesis 2:7, 15-16:
“TheEVER-LIVING GOD afterwards formed Manfrom the dust of the ground, and breathed into his nostrils PERCEPTION OF LIFE, BUT MAN BECAME A LIFE-CONTAINING SOUL… The EVER-LIVING GOD then took the MAN and placed him in the Garden of Eden for the purpose of cultivating and taking care of it. And the LORD GOD instructed the MAN, saying, ‘For food you may eat of the whole of the trees of the Garden…”
As we can see, there are some appreciable differences between the two creation accounts in chapters one and two…separated by the seventh day of… rest…’
It is vital to note that the gods who were involved in the creation of man are different from the Eternal Creator who undertook the creation of Adam and Eve, afterwards.
Keyser: ‘… the Hebrew word [adam, aadam or aw-dawm] is translated into our English language in various ways.
(a) ADAM is a species (MANKIND in general, all races of mankind upon the earth)
(b) ADAM is also a tribe/race (“Adamites” – those of the tribe of Adam, his descendants),
(c) ADAM is also the proper name of the first earthly ancestor of the Messiah (Adam from the Garden of Eden).
Early translators, including those of the King James Version of the Bible, indicate that the word for man (‘adam) is PLURAL in Genesis chapter 1 and chapter 5 (verse 2), but SINGULAR in chapter 2. The Hebrew word for man in chapters 1 and 5 is without the Article. Without the definite Article “the” it is the collective noun with the meaning “mankind,” as it would be in English. This is borne out by the use of the plural personal pronoun “them” referring to man in verses 26, 27 and 28… God created male and female at the SAME TIME in chapter one of Genesis.
Following is a chart with two columns – the column on the left pertains to ALL OF MANKIND other than Adam(known as “the sixth day [of] CREATION”); and the column on the right pertains SOLELY TO ADAM andhis offspring, his “tribe” (referred to as “the eighth day FORMING”).’
Genesis Chapter One
Genesis Chapter Two
They all (plural) were CREATED. Created is Hebrew word #1254 bara’“…male and female created He them” (Genesis 1:27).
Adam alone (singular) is FORMED. Formed is Hebrew word #3335 yatsar “… in Eden; and there he put the man whom he had formed” (Genesis 2:8).
They are created male and female at the same time. No ‘Adam’s Rib here!
Adam is formed some time before Eve. She later being made from him.
They were simply created, human and mortal. “And as it is appointed unto men once to die, but after this the judgment” (Heb. 9:27).
Adam given the breath of life, became a living soul. (Adam would have lived forever had he not fallen – see Genesis 6:3 “for that he also is flesh”), Ask yourself, “also,” as in whom else?
They are told to multiply. “…Be fruitful and multiply…” (Genesis 1:28).
No such command given to Adam and Eve (Adam’s family was told to multiply after the flood; i.e., Noah’s family was told in Genesis 9:1).
Mankind given dominion over animals and fish.
Adam was a farmer.
The animals were wild animals and the plants were wild plants. No names given.
They were domestic animals and crop plants. Adam named these.
There was not yet rain.
“… went up a mist from the earth…” (Gen. 2:6)
The creation was completed. All the various races, men and women alike, were created.
But after that, in Genesis 2:5, YEHOVAH saw that He “did not have a man to till the ground” (farmer). So YEHOVAH then FORMED Adam.
‘Then the most striking evidence that Genesis One and Two are NOT recording the same event is to be found in the following observations: (1) In Genesis One, the plants and animals were created BEFORE man(kind) was created. (2) In Genesis Two, the plants and animals were formed AFTER the man Adam was formed.
We have a man and a woman (“them”) being created (bara’) in Genesis 1 before the ‘Adam (singular) who was formed (yatsar) in Genesis 2. “Created” and “formed” have different meanings. We cannot remain honest if we try to say that “created” = bara’ is the same as “formed” = yatsar. (The same goes for the equivalent plasso and ktizo in the New Testament Greek).
“CREATED: Hebrew word #1254; bara’ – to shape, to fashion, to create (always with God as subject) used of individual man, used of new conditions and circumstances, to be created, used of birth, used of something new. “FORMED: Hebrew word #3335; yatsar – to form, to fashion, to frame, used of human activity, used of divine activity, used of Israel as a people, to frame, to pre-ordain, to plan (figurative of divine) to purpose of a situation, to be predetermined, to be pre-ordained, to be formed.”
‘Let’s now look at Genesis 2:18:
“And the LORD God said, It is not good that the man should be alone; I will make him an help meet for him.” “That the man” refers to a particular man – Adam (‘eth ha-‘adam). This sets Adam apart from the other races created on the sixth “day” creation. The term “help meet” in the Hebrew text, should be translated “as his counterpart.”
‘Going to the next verse in Genesis 2 we read –
“And out of the ground the LORD God formed every beast of the field, and every fowl of the air; and brought them unto Adam to see what he would call them: and whatsoever Adam called every living creature, that was the name thereof” (Genesis 2:19). These creatures that YEHOVAH God created and brought to Adam are what we would call domestic animals – or farm animals. The nature and reason for Adam’s (Ha-‘adam’s) existence was to till the soil (farming), so we see that the need for these animals existed.
‘… let’s review the order of the creation of physical life on earth to this point:
(1) First came the trees, grass and plant life after dry land had appeared – on the third day or period.
(2) Second in the order… God created the beasts of the field – or the wild animals on the sixth day or period.
(3) Third in the order of creation came male and female… man except for Adam (‘eth Ha-‘Adam). This was also done on the sixth “day.” This is what is referred to as the Sixth Day Creation. We noted that both male and female were created at the SAME TIME on this day or period after all the animals are created. We also noted that Adam and Eve areNOT YETon the scene – they will not be mentioned by name until chapter two.
(4) Fourth… After the mass creation of peoples on the sixth day or period YEHOVAH God rested on the seventh.
(5) Fifth in the order of YEHOVAH’s creation – on the eighth “day” (or a time beyond) – YEHOVAH God formed Adam (‘eth Ha-‘Adam) to till the soil.
(6) The last order of the creation to this point is the creation of all domestic animals for the use by Adam – and his naming of them.
‘… God has only given the domestic animals – and NO wife – to Adam… to be aware of here: The phrase “there was NOT FOUND a helper (counterpart, companion)comparable to him (Adam – Genesis 2:20)” suggests that… God went looking for a counterpart for Adam but could not find one. This begs the question:If Adam was the first created human being – where in the world did… God go looking? The only way this phrase makes any sense is if human beings had previously been created – both male and female – on the sixth day of creation…
Let’s take a look at the verses that document that Eve was taken from Adam, and that it was a special event not common to the creation of women in Genesis One: “And the LORD God caused a deep sleep to fall upon Adam, and he slept: and He (YEHOVAH God) took one of his (Adam’s) ribs, and closed up the flesh instead thereof; And the rib, which the LORD God had taken from man, made He A WOMAN, and He brought her unto the man. And Adam said, This is now bone of my bones, and flesh of my flesh: she shall be called Woman, because she was taken out of Man” (Genesis 2:21-23, KJV)
In the above verses from Genesis Two “A WOMAN” in verse 22 has an Article. In the Hebrew this woman (Eve) is la’ishaah – but a woman in general (especially from the sixth-day creation) is simply ishaah. In other words, this particular woman Eve was made by… God OUT OF Adam – not that all women were made this way. This further strengthens the argument that the sixth-day creation and the eighth-day forming were totally different events – for in the sixth day we see that “… male and female CREATED He them”(Genesis 1:27)but here in the eighth day we see that “… the rib, which the LORD God had taken from man, MADE He a woman…” (Genesis 2:22).
Eve was from Adam, but ALL other women were created at the SAME TIME alongside the other men in the sixth “day” of YEHOVAH’s Creation. There is no way that this Genesis chapter two event regarding Eve can be construed as simply a further explanation of all the women being created in Genesis chapter one. This is an entirely different event with its own peculiarities. Eve is MADE (Hebrew word #1129) from Adam in Genesis 2:22.
Adam’s Rib, Genesis and Genetics, 2011 – emphasis mine:
“… [concerning] an article of a man who was in a serious automobile accident; he lived, but required many reconstruction surgeries on his face and cranium. He noticed that the doctor was using rib material for the reconstruction, and it appeared that the doctor kept using the same rib. Before one surgery the man asked the doctor when would he have to start using a different rib. The surgeon told him that it wouldn’t be necessary since human ribs regenerate.
It is true, PubMedID: 7332200 documents 12 patients that were subject to cranioplasty surgery using their human ribs to rebuild cranium bone damage. Forty-two pieces of rib, average length 13 cm were removed to rebuild the cranium. All 12 patients “had solid protection of the brain” and “complete regeneration of the donor rib.”
The rib is the only human bone that regenerates.The fact that the rib regenerates supports another scripture:
Genesis 1:31 And God saw every thing that he had made, and, behold, it was very good. And the evening and the morning were the sixth day. (KJV)
If Adam would have had a missing rib, the creation wouldn’t be “very good,” it would be blemished. However, we now know that Adam was totally restored to the “very good” condition; science confirms what has been in Genesis all along.”
Here is another significant scientific fact concerning the creation of Eve. Adam, being human male, had one X and one Y chromosome; Eve had two X’s. This may be a small point, but it shows that all the genetic information required to create Eve was in Adam. So, Eve could be taken from Adam, but Adam could not be taken from Eve.”
Keyser: ‘The most important difference between the mankind of Genesis 1:26 and Adam in Genesis 2:7 is that Adam received the Breath of… God in his nostrils. Later, when the procreative power of Abram and Sara was regenerated, the spirit of… God was embedded in their genes – memorialized by the addition of the fifth letter [h] of the Hebrew alphabet to their names. Adam was the first SPIRITUAL man – but NOT the first biological man. “And man BECAME a living soul” (Genesis 2:7). The word “became” is consistently used in a manner showing that the subject became something that it had not been before.’
John Keyser raises a profound point in his last paragraph, which is absolutely pivotal in understanding the difference between the peoples of Day Six and Adam and Eve of Day Eight.
It also explains the reason why Adam and Eve after being tempted by the Serpent to take the wrong path, or tree, they a. required ‘clothes’ and b. were ejected from the ‘Garden’ of Eden. Both of them had been a spiritual creation, with spirit bodies. They were not physical. After taking the ‘fruit’ from the forbidden tree, which gave them new knowledge and access to an alternative (physical) reality, they were then subjected to the penalty (or punishment) of death as the Lord God had promised – Genesis 2:16-17, Ezekiel 18:4. This necessitated their transformation from spirit to flesh; now as a result of their transgression Adam and Eve were neither spirit or immortal but rather physical and mortal – Article: DEATH: A Dead End or a New Beginning?
Recall in Chapter I Noah Antecessor Nulla, the redness of Adam’s blood was explained. Some incorrectly teach that Adam was white skinned and could blush and this is the meaning of his ‘redness.’ Iurii Mosenkis adds an interesting view, particularly in light of the suspicion that Adam’s origin was not from Earth originally and (trans)planted here later.
‘Let us remember that humans, especially men, were depicted in red dyes in [the] Ancient Near East (such [as] Egyptian pictures [which] are the most famous). Adam’s name means ‘red’ in Hebrew: the name reflects a belief that the man was created from red clay (adama in Hebrew). It is very likely to assume that nomads, attentive to the night sky, associated thebrightest red star of Arcturus [in the Bootes Constellation] with Adam, created from the red clay.The neighboring brightest [white] star of Spica [in the Virgo Constellation] these nomads might have connected with Eve – Article: The Pyramid Perplexity. Moreover, the constellation of Serpens (which Latin name means ‘snake’) arose over the eastern horizon near Arcturus and Spica at that time. Naturally,the snake of Edenmight be associated with the image of Serpens constellation [Draco].
[The creation of Adam is] marked… [by] the appearance of the red star of Arcturus on the eastern horizon before the sunrise in the autumn. Arcturus became the brightest autumnal star when thesickle-shaped constellation of Scorpio became invisible before the sunrise. The ancient Greeks interpreted the celestial event as the replacing of Cronus (sickle’s owner) by the Zeus, whereas the Old Testament draws our attention to the red colour of Arcturus, correlating it with the image of Adam whose name means ‘red’… and this climatic event… marked by the autumnal appearance of red Arcturus, [is] interpreted as [Adam’s expulsion] from… paradise.
The dog with the red mouth might be related to Canis Major and the star of Sirius in the mouth of the figure of this constellation. Sirius is described as the red star in many ancient records. Perhaps, this description might be influenced by the relation between the first morning rise of Sirius and the red water of the Nile in ancient Egypt’ – Article: The Pyramid Perplexity.
The above quote is of interest because as we progress in our journey in this chapter and beyond, a theme develops where certain concepts like a mathematical formula (or code) keep arising and appear to either equal each other or are parts of the same equation. They include in no particular order: Adam, Red, Mars, Sirius, Dog, Jackal, Sphinx, Pyramid, Serpent, Dragon and Queen (or Goddess)of Heaven.
Aside from Genesis chapters one and two there are other passages in the Bible which exhibit different writing styles. An explanation is provided by David A Snyder in Abraham of Ur, 2014:
‘As the Historical-Critical Method of study increased, Biblical scholars as far back as the 17th century began to look for ways to reconcile the inconsistencies in scripture. They identified up to four different sources of input into the first five books of the Bible – the Torah. Since that time, there has been a persuasive argument known by Biblical scholars as the Documentary Hypothesis or Four Source theory.
This theory tries to explain the “doublets” and “triplets” of stories within the Hebrew Scripture, such as the different creation and flood stories that are placed right after each other and are sometimes contradictory. Many of these stories are clearly written in different styles, grammar and from differing religious and political perspectives. Based on this theory, it is possible to conclude that each author wrote the same stories from the perspective of his own time and place. A German Biblical scholar, Julius Wellhausen, was one of the first to identify and classify these four sources as follows:
The “J” or Yahwistic source (Jahweh in German) written about 950 BC [930 BCE onwards] in the southern kingdom of Judah. It refers to God throughout as Yahweh and the kingdom of Judah is paramount.
The “E” Elohist source written about 850 BC in the northern kingdom of Israel probably by a Levite priest. It refers to God as El or Elohim throughout and de-emphasizes the kingdom of Judah.
The “D” Deuteronomist source written about 600 BC in Jerusalem during the period of religious reform. It emphasizes the history of Israel from a perspective of king Josiah of Judah.
The “P” Priestly source written about 500 BC by Jewish priests in exile in Babylon. It emphasizes temple worship in one location in Jerusalem as proclaimed by King Hezekiah.
Finally someone, called a redactor, put all four of these sources into one work, the Hebrew Scripture that we have today.
It would be the same as if someone took all four of the New Testament Gospels and put them into one book – but keeping the original words of each author. If this hypothesis is true, the final redactor must have been a literary genius to be able to capture all of the versions and make it look like one work – a work that is the most read book in the history of man.
Richard Friedman in his book Who wrote the Bible, and his follow-up book, The Bible with sources Revealed, gives a detailed analysis as to why each separate author was inclined to write as he did. When one looks at the conflicting styles and perspectives side by side as Friedman does in his works, it is quite clear that this hypothesis has great credibility.
The Four Source Theory is so well understood in today’s Biblical studies that many authors will simply refer to the “P” or “E” source without explaining the theory itself. Friedman’s timeline is somewhat different from Wellhausen’s by positing that the Hebrew Scripture that has come down to us was written in the court of King Hezekiah between 722 and 609 BC, possibly by the author of the book of Jeremiah’ – Hezekiah reigned 720 to 691 BCE and Jeremiah wrote between 628 to 588 BCE.
‘This theory complicates the accepted Hebrew tradition that Moses was the author of the first five books of the Bible. This is an anathema to Orthodox Jews and many Evangelical Christians, who interpret the Bible literally. In my opinion, even if the Documentary Hypothesis is correct, one can easily accept that Moses was the original author of these oral traditions revealed by Yahweh. The four sources clearly wrote their individual story from one core source.’
Nota Bene
The original section which followed concerning Neanderthal man has been removed. The material is reproduced in its entirety in the article ‘Homo neanderthalensis II’ and is now available there for the interested reader.
The angelic Sons of God, arrived on a young Earth during an ancient era circa 450,000 BCE, from (ostensibly Nibiru) though further back in time from Orion, Sirius and other stars and constellations – Article: The Pyramid Perplexity. They were commissioned to seed the Earth and oversee the terra-forming of it. The experimentation with flora and fauna, hominids, dinosaurs and so forth, occurred during this epoch. At a certain point (circa 200,000 BCE), rebellion broke out in the Angel’s ‘new’ home world. A massive war of the galaxies ensued and the Adversary with its forces was driven out of the heavenly abode of God and down to our solar system. The bombardment of the planets and ensuing destruction caused the extinction of life on Earth.
One version of events at this time interpreted from the Sumerian texts, says the Earth, previously known as Tiamat (the watery planet), located between Mars and Jupiter was struck by a renegade ninth ‘planet’ – not counting dwarf planet Pluto, otherwise known as Planet X (ten) or Nibiru – and torn asunder. The remains in part, included the asteroid belt and the remaining critically wounded, smaller mass was flung past Mars to its present orbit, outside of Venus.
There are a number of interesting astronomical and scientific aspects pertaining to this cataclysmic event, which will be discussed as we progress. For example, within the Earth there are two globular zones embedded deep in its mantle. Giant behemoths of denser iron rich material which stretch beneath Africa and the Pacific called large low-velocity provinces (LLVPs).
Scientists theorise they are the buried remains from a cosmic collision with a hypothetical lost planet, Theia – which in the process formed the Moon. Thus chunks from Theia’s mantle merged with Earth’s own, sinking deep and becoming the LLVPs.
Discovered through seismic imaging the LLVPs are thought to be between 2 and 3.5 percent denser than the mantle around them. The extra weight keeps them anchored near the core after the planetary fragments gradually sank. The reason why the debris did not mix more uniformly (or evenly) with Earth’s mantle was due to the cooler, lower mantle being shielded from the full intensity of the collision’s energy, allowing the portions of the mystery planet’s broken mantle to remain intact.
Could a part of Nibiru form part of the present Earth, formerly Tiamat? What about the residue of Tiamat allegedly still in the rubble of the asteroid belt? It may come as a surprise that the largest asteroid, Ceres, is in fact a dwarf planet. It is 950 kilometres in diameter and was discovered in 1801.
Far from being a lumpy piece of rock, Ceres looks like a planet and possesses features common to larger planetary bodies, such as craters, volcanoes and landslides. Scientists thought Ceres was merely a large rock of about 30% ice. Recent findings show the surface layers of Ceres is composed of 90% ice (water), pointing to a past as an ‘ocean world’ frozen in time. Is Ceres (and the asteroid belt) evidence of a destroyed larger, watery planet such as Tiamat?
Time passed and the intact residue of Tiamat was as described in Genesis 1:2: ‘… the earth was without form and void; and darkness was upon the face of the deep.’ The word was in Hebrew means ‘became’ and could be translated became without form. In Hebrew the words ‘without form’ are tohu va bohu, indicating the world became void, or was destroyed as mentioned previously. Between its creation in Genesis 1:1, a cataclysmic war caused the resulting condition described in Genesis 1:2.
In Genesis 1:3 the re-creation of Tiamat now Earth, began about 195,397 BCE. It is proposed the next one hundred and sixty-eight thousand years until the end of 27,397 BCE were the seven Days of restoring life, in separating the moisture canopy from the oceans – refer Chapter I Noah Antecessor Nullald – re-introducing plant life, sea creatures, land animals and finally Neanderthal man, culminating in a Sabbath period of rest – Article: The Sabbath Secrecy.
Some will ask, how did plantation and vegetation survive without the carbon dioxide provided by animal life. The unique firmament consisting of water vapour, affected the carbon and oxygen levels so that plant life could sustain itself differently. There was no rain in the antediluvian era, for the Earth was watered by mists which rose from the Earth and became dew upon the ground.
The firmament canopy, called the Raqiya in Hebrew encircling the earth, resulted in warm, humid conditions, with stable temperatures throughout the world. It would have also acted as a radiation filter, blocking harmful effects of ultraviolet and cosmic radiation. Vegetation found beneath the Polar Icecaps adds support to this likely scenario.
Flying Serpents and Dragons, Rene Andrew Boulay, 1997 & 1999, Pages 93-95, 100, 102 – emphasis mine:
‘The Earth’s primordial [atmosphere]… was composed mostly of water vapor, some carbon dioxide, and virtually no hydrocarbons [the opposite to Venus’ atmosphere]… the proportions of carbon dioxide and water vapor in the atmosphere and the capture of long wave radiation… resulted in the “greenhouse effect.” … temperatures would… be uniform between night and day… summer and winter… Although the surface of the Earth was shielded from the direct rays of the Sun, plant life was abundant and luxurious due to the proportion of carbon dioxide in the atmosphere… as much as a thousand times more… than… today. There was no rain or storms… People obtained much of their water from underground sources [Genesis 2:5-6]. It was not until the cloud cover collapsed with the… Deluge that man saw sunlight and the blue sky…
… in Genesis… the Lord introduced the rainbow… the result of the prismatic effect of the bending of the rays of the sun through water droplets… only [occuring] after rain… [requiring] the direct action of sunlight. Both religious and secular sources indicate that early man… were vegetarian and not meat eaters… [refer article: Red or Green?] man did not eat flesh until after the Deluge [Genesis 9:3; 10:8-9]. This was not true of the Nefilim or Anunna who turned to eating flesh of animals and eventually that of humans.
It has been estimated that if the atmosphere was composed of pure moisture and suddenly condensed, it would amount to no more than 30 feet of water, certainly not enough in itself to inundate the Earth… the oceans of the earth hold more than 200 million cubic miles of water. The sudden [tidal] movement of this water would be enough to drown about three-quarters of the present surface of the planet… in addition to the condensation of the cloud cover, [it] would … provide enough water to [submerge] even the largest continent. In addition to the inundation of falling rain and the sloshing of the oceans, water may have been added from outside sources. According to… Velikovsky… the Deluge was caused by the planet Saturn… about a hundred times more massive than the Earth, had flared as a nova at that time. The planet expelled debris, some of which was absorbed by Jupiter, and some of which eventually encountered the Earth and other planets… the Deluge was the result of this debris, consisting mainly of moisture which collapsed the Earth’s vapor canopy, adding enormous amounts of water to the surface of the Earth… [raising] the sea surface to its present level.’
Apart from Saturn’s nova which may have taken place earlier, though can’t be ruled out; we will look further into the possible cause of the Flood and which planetary body was involved – Articles: Thoth; and The Younger Dryas Stadial: End of the Earth… Beginning of the World.
Boulay: ‘The “light of seven days”… refers to… just before the Deluge when the Earth was engulfed in Brilliant light… [verified]… in the Epic of Gilgamesh… This bright light… may have been caused by the planet Saturn. Isaiah 30:25-26 [ESV: “… And on every lofty mountain and every high hill there will be brooks running with water, in the day of the great slaughter, when the towers fall. Moreover, the light of the moon will be as the light of the sun, and the light of the sun will be sevenfold, as the light of seven days, in the day when the Lord binds up the brokenness of his people, and heals the wounds inflicted by his blow.”] In the Talmud, seven days before the Deluge, God changed the primeval order and the sun rose in the west and set in the east.
In Psalm 23:4 [ESV] we read: “Even though I walk through the valley of the shadow* of death, I will fear no evil…” And in Amos 5:7-9 [CJB]: 7 “You who turn justice to bitter wormwood and throw righteousness to the ground! 8 He who made the Pleiades and Orion, who brings deathlike shadows* [the shadow of death] over the morning, who darkens the day into night, who calls for the water in the sea and with it floods the earth – Adonai is his name – 9 he flashes destruction on the strong, so that destruction overcomes the fortress.” It’s clear here that the Pleiades and Orion are associated with catastrophic events that brought on darkness on earth in the morning and turned day into night, at the same time causing the land to be flooded.’
Remember the reference to ‘wormwood’, for it is linked with the Flood cataclysm.
Humans are not from Earth – A Scientific Evaluation of the Evidence, Ellis Silver, 2017, pages 50, 58 and 103 – emphasis & bold mine:
‘Our original home planet must be… constantly and comfortably warm, with day and night temperatures both about the same. That might be because the thick cloud cover prevents heat loss at night; because the ground absorbs heat during the day and radiates it at night; because… the planetary crust is thin and heat from the core radiates through it… we must have evolved on a planet with consistent levels of light… akin to early or late summer in the temperate regions on Earth… no dangerous UV radiation. If the whole planet was shrouded in cloud, and there were no seasons, there would be little distinction between the tropical and temperate regions. Both would be highly habitable…
Our body’s natural (circadian) rhythm doesn’t match the earth‘s 24 hour clock. This is simple enough to prove: just deprive people of external stimuli, such as daylight and clocks, and let them wake and sleep and turn the lights on and off whenever they like. After about two weeks they’ll settle into their body’s natural sleep-wake cycle, completely out of step with the outside world, where each day lasts around 25 hours.’
Silver has raised a telling point and has subtly suggested humankind existing on a different planet before being placed on Earth, as mankind isn’t well suited to all of the conditions on this planet.
True World History Humanity’s Saga, Stewart A Swerdlow, 2014, pages 37-38:
‘… if you put a Caucasian person in a deprivation tank with no external influences, that person will exhibit a [25] hour biorhythm…this matches the length of a day on Mars. So, basically Caucasians are… Martians.’
If Homo sapiens did originate elsewhere, then Mars would be worth investigating. Rather, it seems clear that the conditions Silver is describing, perfectly fit with the antediluvian earth before the flood. Earth and Mars once had a twin planet complex; thus Earth days may have been longer and mirrored Mars in the pre-flood epoch. An important part of the puzzle in Earth’s history is the supercontinent Pangaea, which once covered a third of the planet and the accompanying theory of continual drift and plate tectonics. The name Pangaea derives from the Greek pan, meaning ‘all, entire, whole’ and Gaia, meaning ‘Mother Earth’ and ‘land’. The concept that all the continents were once joined was first proposed by German Alfred Wegener in 1912. Wegener’s theory was fine-tuned by Arthur Holmes who proposed mantle convection, which was confirmed by the mapping of the ocean floor after World War II and the acceptance of plate tectonics as the mechanism for continent separation.
The close alignment of the coast lines of North and South America with Europe and Africa had been noted as early as 1596 by Abraham Ortelius. There are many evidences that the theory is correct: in geology, the fossil record, Paleomagnetic studies of embedded rock, coal placement and the continuity of mountain chains. For instance, the eastern coast of Brazil and the western edge of Africa share fossils of the same type of reptile, indicating that these two land masses were once one continent and creatures lived in an area which split in two.
What is interesting is that scientists believe supercontinents forming and breaking up is cyclical and that Pangaea is merely the most recent. Yet, if the Earth is not as old as scientists theorise, then this may not necessarily be true.
The constant reader will know that this writer would not subscribe to the dates of Pangaea’s creation ‘335 million years ago or its breakup ‘175 million years ago.’ Yet conversely, it is hoped they are correct regarding the continents current movement from the Mid-Atlantic Ridge towards the centre of the Pacific Ocean and colliding, taking 80 million years to do so.
Coal typically forms in warm and wet climates. There is coal beneath Antartica’s ice caps, signalling that the icy continent once had a very different climate and or, it was in another location on the Earth in the past – refer article: Antartica: Secrets of the Lost Continent of Atlantis.
National Geographic, Texas and Antartica Were Attached, Rocks Hint, Richard A Lovett, 2011 – emphasis & bold mine:
‘About 1.1 billion years ago, what are now El Paso, Texas, and Antarctica appear to have existed side by side, scientists say. The find is part of a decades-long effort to piece together fragments of an ancient supercontinent that existed before Pangaea.
The supercontinent’s pieces can be reassembled by tracing ancient mountain belts and other geologic patterns – such as the Appalachian Mountains, which are geologically related to mountains of England and Scandinavia.
But “we see older mountain belts suggesting that all the continents came together in the past to make other supercontinents,” Loewy said. Some of these features appear to be traces of Pangaea’s predecessor, Rodinia, a supercontinent that contained most of the word’s landmasses…
For their study, Loewy and colleagues collected rocks from a region known as the North American Mid-continental Rift System. The system is an ancient volcanic zone running from Canada to Texas, where what is now North America… The southern end of this rift includes the Franklin Mountains near El Paso. The team then compared the North American rocks to samples from mountains in Coats Land in East Antarctica, on the coast of the Weddell Sea. The Coats Land mountains are mostly buried in ice, except for “two tiny tips of mountain peaks,” Loewy said. Rocks collected from both sites match in age and in lead isotope ratios, Loewy said, showing that both sets of volcanic rocks erupted from the same rift zone. The results indicate that, even though the regions today are widely separated, the two landmasses were once connected. “It’s such a neat thing,” she said, referring to the past ties between the West Texas desert and Antarctica’s glaciers. “It’s a quite spectacular contrast.”
It has been a labour in endeavouring to understand when Pangaea existed and broke up. Having considered the cataclysm epochs as outlined by Chan Thomas and therefore entertaining the angelic rebellion on Earth and the subsequent re-creation in Genesis chapter one; Noah’s flood; and also the time of Peleg when ‘the earth was divided.’ The Angelic rebellion is ruled out because of the destruction of Tiamat and the reborn Earth. This leaves Noah’s flood in 10,837 BCE and the tower of Babel circa 6755 BCE – Genesis 10:25 (Article: The Pyramid Perplexity). The answer may lay in a combination of both events.
It is important to understand that before the Flood there was an ice age and the drastic alteration in climate after the Flood appears to be linked with the breakup of Pangaea, which was accompanied by the outgassing of large quantities of Carbon Dioxide from continental rifts – refer articles: The Younger Dryas Stadial: End of the Earth… Beginning of the World; and Climate Change & Global Warming – Climate Crisis or a New Equilibrium? This produced a ‘Mesozoic CO2 High’ contributing to the very warm climate after the deluge.
The opening of the Tethys Ocean – a body of salt water which separated the ancient continents of Gondwana and Laurasia, two halves of Pangaea as it split, with the Mediterranean, Black, Caspian and Aral Seas, the modern vestiges – also contributed to global warming. The very active mid-ocean ridges associated with the breakup of the Pangaean Continent raised sea levels to their highest in the geological record, flooding much of the continents. The expansion of the temperate climate zones that accompanied the breakup of Pangaea may have contributed to the diversification of the angiosperms (the majority of plant life).
Genesis 1:9
English Standard Version
‘And God said, “Let the waters [Panthalassa] under the heavens be gathered together into one place, and let the dryland appear [Pangaea].” And it was so.’
In the re-creation of the Earth, it appears that the waters plural, exist with the dry land, singular.
The Controversy, Donald Chittick, 1984, page 195:
‘If the waters, or the seas were in one place, then it seems logical to conclude the land was also in one piece elsewhere. If that were not the case, water would have then been in several places, as today, with multiple continents. If the waters were in one place, then it is a hint that perhaps there was one giant continent and the multiple continents we observe today came some time after creation.’
A perplexing question is the fact that there is a massive gap in ancient history. From the Great Flood to the recognised beginnings of ancient Sumer, there is an unaccounted 6,000 years or so. Nearly three thousand years elapse from the tower of Babel until the Sumerians and pre-dynastic Egypt. The division after the tower of Babel was obviously monumental for such a long period to pass before people regathered in large enough numbers in Sumer and again in Egypt.
Was the division more than just the confounding of the one tongue into multiple languages? – Chapter XXI The Incredible Identity, Origin & Destiny of Nimrod. Commentators have rightly quoted Genesis 9:13-16, the Rainbow Covenant and the Creator’s promise, where He would not flood the earth again – Article: The Sabbath Secrecy. Recall this oath was apparently ignored by Nimrod when building the Tower. In the time of Peleg, there was not another global flood; though serious localised flooding did occur – Chapter XXV Italy: Nahor & the Chaldeans.
What Happened in the “Days of Peleg”? John D Morris Phd, 1993 – emphasis mine:
‘One of the most interesting passages in [the Bible] is that found in Genesis 10:25, where it mentions an individual named Peleg, and says, “in his days was the earth divided.” The word translated “divided” is used only a few times in the Old Testament, including a parallel passage in I Chronicles 1:19. Interestingly, the name Peleg is quite similar to the Hebrew word “divided” (Palag). There have been many treatments of the verse. One suggests that “divided” implies “surveyed” as in divided into grids. Could the early post-Flood inhabitants have explored and mapped the new earth, so radically different from the pre-Flood earth? There are ancient maps and traditions of far-away continents.
Another deals with the possibility of continental separation. Geologists have marshaled much evidence that the continents were once together… But any scheme of rapid separation would itself cause havoc on the earth… For this reason, I am convinced that Genesis 10:25 should not be understood to imply that “In the days of Peleg the Atlantic Ocean opened up.” This would have caused devastation comparable to Noah’s Flood, and the Bible has no mention of it. If the continents separated, they did so during Noah’s Flood.The traditional interpretation relates Peleg’s day to the division of language/family groups at the Tower of Babel.
Comparing the lineage of Shem, which includes Peleg, to the lineage of Ham, [and] which includes Nimrod, leader of the rebellion at Babel, we find it likely that Peleg was born soon after the dispersion (assuming the genealogies are complete). Thus it would have been reasonable for his father Eber to name a son in commemoration [anticipation] of this miraculous event.
One“separator” did occur sometime after the dispersion. The Ice Age, which followed the Flood, would have caused sea level to be an estimated 600 feet lower than today, since such a great volume of water was trapped as ice on the continents. Such a lowering of today’s seas would reconnect the continents once again. The connected continents would have aided in both animal and human migration following both the Flood and the dispersion, as commanded by God (Genesis 8:17; 11:4, 8, 9). Then the ending of the Ice Age and the melting of the ice sheets would cause sea level to rise, covering the land bridges and “dividing” the continents after migration had occurred. Perhaps this is what happened “in the days of Peleg.”
The logic of the last proposal from Morris is easy to concur with. There is simplicity in Pangaea originating in the Genesis chapter one re-creation as the original land mass of the Earth in the antediluvian age. It would explain how the animals were able to travel to Noah to board the Ark or to at least present themselves if they were to become a DNA sample – Genesis 7:9 (Chapter I Noah Antecessor Nulla).
During the Flood, the continent had separated with land bridges plausibly existing until the water fully receded to current levels. Animals which had been motivated to travel to Noah now headed in reverse to those regions they are located in today. Hence, no worldwide cataclysmic flood or geological upheaval in Peleg’s time as per the Rainbow Covenant and yet the Earth was fully divided during Peleg’s lifetime as land bridges must have fully receded and been covered over with sea water.
Not just ancient Antartica presents a mysterious history, but the opposite pole at the Artic in the past, appears to not only have had a civilisation but also a different geographic configuration. There is considerable interest – aside from archaic ‘mythical’ societies such as Atlantis and Lemuria – in ancient Hyperborea. The name can be translated as ‘beyond the North Wind, extremely north’ or ‘to carry over’. The north wind was personified by the Greek god, Boreas. The ‘father of history’, Herodotus wrote about Hyperboreans even though he was sceptical, for both Hesiod and Homer speak of them as fact.
Book IV, Pliny the Elder:
“At this spot are supposed to be the hinges upon which the world revolves, and the extreme limits of the revolutions of the stars. Here we find light for six months together, given by the Sun in one continuous day… there is but one rising of the sun for the year, and that at the summer solstice [June 21], and but one setting, at the winter solstice [December 22]. This region, warmed by the rays of the sun, is of a most delightful temperature, and exempt from every noxious blast… The abodes of the natives are the woods and groves; the gods receive their worship singly and in groups, while all discord andevery kind of sickness are things utterly unknown. Death comes upon them only when satiated with life; [“a race that lives to an extreme old age”] after a career of feasting, in an old age sated with every luxury, they leap from a certain rock there into the sea [a lake* to transform into a swan]; and this they deem the most desirable mode of ending existence.”
The ancient Greeks knew about North America as they were aware of the region around the Arctic Circle of Hyperborea, a ‘broken bridge’ which connected northern Europe with North America. The poet Pindar (522-443 BCE) wrote: “neither by ship nor on foot would you find the marvelous road to the assembly of the Hyperboreans.” Hyperborea was located in the far north in the Artic Circle and was not easy to find or to traverse the terrain in getting there. Ancient maps show that Green Land may have been on its southern edge. The land became synonymous with remoteness and exoticism.
Map by Abraham Ortelius, Amsterdam 1572: at the top left Oceanvs Hyperborevs separates Iceland from Greenland
Pinder:
“Never the Muse is absent from their ways: lyres clash and flutes cry and everywhere maiden choruses whirling. Neither disease nor bitter old age is mixed in their sacred blood; far from labor and battle they live.”
The Hyperboreans obviously liked to celebrate and party. They are suspiciously reminiscent of the Nephilim and the Elioud, with no disease, no old age, a description as immortal ‘giants’ and possessing ‘sacred blood.’ They are linked to the cult of Apollo, for it was he alone of the twelve Olympians who was venerated by them; as he visited in his ‘flying vehicle’ to spend ‘his winter amongst them every ‘nineteen years to rejuvenate’ – bringing Light while Greece endured Darkness (Article: Thoth). As we have uncovered Apollo’s identity as Azazel the most prominent of the two hundred (million) Watchers -refer article: Na’amah – the time frame for this civilisation parallels Atlantis, existing in the antediluvian age of history. Refer Chapter XXI The Incredible Identity, Origin & Destiny of Nimrod; and article: Antartica: Secrets of the Lost Continent of Atlantis.
Arctic continent on the Gerardus Mercator map of 1595
‘Dr. Valery Dyemen, a Russian researcher of the Arctic, is convinced that Hyperborea existed. He said: “I believe we should be looking for the traces of that civilization in Eurasia and American arctic regions, in the islands and archipelagos of the Arctic Oceans, at the bottom of some seas, lakes and rivers. It’s worthy of notice that Russia has the largest number of locations and artifacts that could bear relevance to Hyperborea.” One of the charts by Gerhardus Mercator, the 16th century Flemish cartographer and geographer, shows a huge continent lying in the vicinity of the North Pole. The land is an archipelago composed of several islands divided by deep rivers. A mountain sits in the center of the land (according to legends, the ancestors of Indo-Europeans lived near Mount Meru). The question is: How did that land appear on the chart? There was no information whatsoever regarding the Arctic regions during the Middle Ages. We have some reasons to believe that Mercator had used an ancient chart, the one that is mentioned in his letter dated 1580. That chart showed a continent located in the center of the Arctic Ocean, which was pictured ice-free on the chart.’
Greek legend states that the Boreades, descendants of Boreas and a snow-nymph Chione (or Khione), founded the first theocratic monarchy on Hyperborea. Aelian: ‘This god [Apollo] has as priests the sons of Boreas (North Wind) and Chione (Snow), three in number, brothers by birth, and six cubits in height [10 feet or 3 metres tall].’ According to the Roman author Aelian, the Hyperboreans were allegedly once on the verge of a great war against anotherformidable ‘race of soldiers’ possibly from Atlantis. The war didn’t happen as these ‘soldiers’ realised in time that the inhabitants of Hyperborea were ‘far too strong.
Diodorus Siculus adds: ‘And the kings of this (Hyperborean) city and the supervisors of the sacred precinct are called Boreadae, since they are descendants of Boreas, and the succession to these positions is always kept in their family.’ This would make sense as they were recorded as gods who had descended from heaven. The Boreans were renowned for their technology and prosperity. Medusa was apparently banished to Hyperborea.
Ancient Code – emphasis & bold mine: ‘Certain esoteric systems and spiritual traditions speak of Hyperborea as the terrestrial and celestial principle of civilization. In other words, the home of the ancient people. The original human. Some authors have even proposed several theories suggesting that Hyperborea was the original Garden of Eden, the exact place where the earthly planes and celestial planes meet.The land was described in a number of legends as being the perfect place on Earth, hence its connection to the Garden of Eden’ – refer article: The Eden Enigma.
30 Things You Should Know About Hyperborea – Homeplace of Gods, Land of Giants, Ivan Petricevic – emphasis & bold mine:
‘Hecateaus of Abdera… described how the Hyperboreans constructed on their land “a magnificent sacred precinct of Apollo and a notable temple adorned with many votive offerings and is spherical in shape.” Curiously, some scholars have identified this temple with Stonehenge‘ – Article: Monoliths of the Nephilim. ‘Greek lyric poet Alcaeus (600 BC) sang of the actual or mystical journey of Apollo to the land of the Hyperboreans: “… O King Apollo, son of great Zeus, whom thy father did furnish forth at thy birth with the golden headband and lyre of a shell, and giving thee moreover a swan-drawn chariot to drive, would have thee go to Delphi…”
Hyperborea (note its circular layout)
When we read of the far north of Europe and the Artic Circle, we think of an extremely cold land with snow and ice, that is marked by long winters. Hyperborea was the opposite and the Greeks knew of it as having eternal spring and sunshine. So much so, that the goddess of the Night and Darkness, Nyx could not even bring darkness to the land. Nor could Boreas blow his brutal cold wind into the lands beyond even his reach.
Mike Greenburg PhD – emphasis mine:
‘With endless spring and eternal light, Hyperborea was capable of producing two harvests of grain each year with less… work required… Most of the land was left wild… with dense forests and green meadows covering the nation. The Eridanos [flowed] lazily across the landscape, attracting white swans. Hyperborea was a land of plenty. Hyperborea… had no fear of invading armies because it was protected by natural defenses. Without the constant threat of war, the people lived a peaceful existence…
The god of light [Apollo] was an obvious deity to be worshipped in a land that knew neither the darkness of night nor that of winter. According to Pindar, the Greek hero Perseus was one of the few southerners to ever see that land and was invited to a banquet in the god’s honor.’
“Yet was it with these (the Hyperboreans) that Perseus the warrior chief once feasted, entering their homes, and chanced upon their sacrifices unto the god… for in their banquets and rich praise Apollon greatly delights, and laughs to see the rampant lewdness of those brutish beasts. Nor is the Mousa (Muse) a stranger to their life, but on all sides the feet of maidens dancing, the full tones of the lyre and pealing flutes are all astir; with leaves of gleaming laurel bound upon their hair, they throng with happy hearts to join the revel. Illness and wasting old age visit not this hallowed race, but far from toil and battle they dwell secure from fate’s remorseless vengeance.” – Pindar, Pindar Pythian Ode 10. 27 ff (translation Conway)
‘A lake* was formed by the son of Phaethon, the son of Helios who flew the chariot of the sun too close to earth. The swans that lived there were in honor of his friend Cygnus, while the graceful poplar trees on its banks were his sisters. The swans associated with Cygnus were one of the animals associated with the legendary country, but another was even more magnificent’ – refer Cygnus, articles: Monoliths of the Nephilim; and The Pyramid Perplexity.
‘Heracles was another of the rare Greeks to visit the land of Hyperborea while on his quest to capture the Cerynitian Hind. The golden-horned deer that was sacred to Artemis [twin sister to Apollo] fled north during the chase, leading Heracles far from Greece. The deer was eventually captured in Hyperborea, its homeland. But the description of the deer is seen by some historians as an important clue about the location of the myth.
The hind was described as female, but also marked by its golden horns. There are no species of deer native to the regions of Greece in which the females have horns. To find horned female deer, one must travel much further north than the lands usually identified with Hyperborea. The only species in Europe that matches the description are reindeer.Reindeer are not native to the regions of Gaul or the island of Britain. They live much further north. While most commonly associated with Scandinavia, reindeer can also be found in the tundra regions of northern Asia as far as Siberia.’
The eighth Day era, including the Garden of Eden, saw the creation of Adam and Eve circa 27,397 BCE. Legend says Adam and Eve were expelled from the garden seven years later. Cain circa 27,390 BCE and Abel circa 27,385 BCE were born about this time and it was circa 26,129 BCE when Cain killed Abel. Seth was born relatively shortly thereafter in 26,097 BCE and his son Enosh, was born in 25,047 BCE. The Bible does not give an age for Cain’s first son Enoch, though circa 26,119 BCE fits the time frame in an unconventional chronology.
Regarding the inflated length of scientific eras, contrasted with more plausible time frames for the origin of mankind, Len Kasten writes in Alien World Order, 2017, pages 7, 10 – emphasis & bold mine:
‘… and sixty-five million years ago… the dinosaurs became extinct. That period, known as the Jurassic,is based on carbon dating, which is notoriously unreliable. There is contrary evidence that the age of the dinosaurs may have been [far more recent].’
‘The DNA of [numerous] races was donated to create the new human race [Homo neanderthalensis] about forty thousand years ago [and Cro Magnon man about 29,000 ya]… human DNA has been “tweaked” and has evolved consequently due to twenty-two modifications…’
Some of the gods, the fallen dark Angels known as the Watchers ‘returned’ to Earth. This secondary rebellion by Satan’s cohorts, occurred about 22,000 BCE when Cain’s descendant evil Lamech – not Noah’s father – was born (Article: Na’amah). Righteous Enoch from Seth’s (and Noahs) line, was born in 21,175 BCE. This was interestingly, during the age of Aquarius, between 23,930 and 21,770 BCE. Our current age is also the age of Aquarius and began in 1990.
Flying Serpents and Dragons, R A Boulay, 1997 & 1999, Pages 53, 57-59, 61-63, 67, 132-133 – emphasis & bold mine:
‘… Mespotamia was the fertile ground from whence sprang all the legends and stories associated with dragons. It is here that we will find the first allusion to flying serpent-gods [Seraphim in the Bible] as dragons. After the Deluge, there was a terrible period of struggle when the serpent-gods fought among themselves in the sky, and when mankind retreated underground for shelter and survival. It was also the beginning of all the legends which associate dragons with precious stones. In a fragment from one of the earliest known Sumerian tablets… there is a description of the coming of the gods to this planet… when the earth was engulfed in a dense cloud cover. The reptilian nature of the gods is explicit… [with] no attempt to mask the nature of the gods with a metaphor’ – Article: Principalities & potentates: What they want… Who they are. ‘The most significant Sumerian term used to describe the flying serpent with flaming breath was U-SHUM-GAL… Modern translators render the composite word as “dragon,” without further comment. However… SHUM means “flying serpent”… Because of the troubling indication that SHUM may represent a sky vehicle with flaming exhausts, traditional translators prefer to leave [as dragon]…’ – refer Chapter XXI The Incredible Identity, Origin & Destiny of Nimrod.
‘The functions of their early cities [during the First Time] would suggest that [the Anunna or Anunnaki] came [to earth] to obtain gold, silver, and other rare metals…’ -Article: The Ark of God – ‘When the Kingship had come down from heaven, [ANU] founded the five [first] cities… Eridu [1], he gave to the leader… [Enki]. Eridu was the first city built on the planet which probably gave our world its name – Earth…The origin of the word “Earth” is unknown and its origin lost in antiquity, but logically and linguistically it can be traced back to Eridu. For example, in Old High German, Earth is Erda; it is Erthe in Middle English, Era in Greek, Ereds in Aramaic, and Eretz in Hebrew… It was from Eridu that Enki [chief ‘Engineer and Geneticist’ god] directed all operations on Earth… the raising of the cities… agriculture, animal husbandry… mines… in Africa… transportation of ores and the processing of the ores* at Badtibira [2].
Larak [3] was… the space control centre for the complex. Sippar [4] was the platform for the space shuttles, especially those hauling metal cargo… the space activities were… [later] at Baalbeck in Lebanon’ – Article: Monoliths of the Nephilim. ‘… Shuruppak [5]… was dedicated to… the goddess Ninhursag [the ‘Science and Medical Director’ god]. She was deeply involved with Enki in producing a primitive man to do the labor of the gods. Uruk was the… home of the great god An [Anu the Patriarch] when he was on Earth [during the First Time]… after the Deluge… the [re-built] city was taken over by Inanna, his [great grand daughter]…
Nippur was the city of Enlil… he exercised supreme authority over all the Anunna on Earth… From the heights of the Ekur [house on the mountain], it was said that Enlil’s “eyes scans the land,” and “his lifted beam searches the heart of all the lands.” This is strongly indicative of a communications or control center. The city of Nippur was rebuilt after the Deluge but at a different location. Nippur is where… the Lord kept his shekinah or spacecraft… until the days of Enosh. Then he abruptly left for his heavenly abode, never to return except on special occasions. It was… at Nippur, at the river Chebar, that Ezekiel saw the “fiery chariot” described so vividly… [Ezekiel 1:4-28].
Every Sumerian city [after the flood] was dedicated to a major god, who served as its protector and benefactor. There was a special secure area with a great court wherein were the palace and temples. In the center was a ziggurat which overlooked the city. The ziggurat was a stepped artificial mountain or pyramid rising from the treeless plain. On its lower levels there were quarters for the priesthood. They controlled the whole wealth of the state; its ranks included archivists, teachers, scribes, scholars, mathematicians and other functionaries. Atop the ziggurat there was a sacred temple. In its center was an antechamber or cella, the “holy of holies” and was reserved for the gods to rest when they were on earth’ – refer article: The Ark of God.
‘It was here that they mated with selected humans in order to produce a race of demi-gods [Nephilim and Elioud giants] to serve as the kings, generals, and other intermediaries.These acted as a buffer with mankind. All the great heroes of Mesopotamia claimed to be the issue of a god and a mortal. These beings were called “changelings.” The hero Gilgamesh often boasted that his mother [female god (angel)] was the goddess Ninsun. Another great hero, Sargon the Great of the Akkad Dynasty, also claimed to be a changeling and the child of a mortal and a goddess [female spirit (angel)].
Female fallen angel
Enosh means “mortal” or “human being”… during his era…the‘faces of man became ape-like[Cain’s line losing their reptilian DNA dominance]. “Enosh… begot Kenon or Cainan. Meaning “metalsmith” or “craftsman”… the second city built was called Badtibira or “city* for metal processing”… Kenon… begot Mahala’el… “praiser of the Lord”… Jared [4th generation after Seth]was the first Patriarch not to marry his sister… Jared… [may] mean “he of Eridu.” Righteous Enoch’s ascent to heaven… [led to him becoming] “divine” and [he] was made chief of the heavens, second to the deity himself.’
There are a number of salient points mentioned by Boulay. If the serpent gods and dragons made their presence known again after the Flood in a bid to restart what had been cut short by the deluge, then the reality of new Nephilim offspring, arises. These would be in addition to any Nephilim who had survived the Flood. This scenario has to be considered as a. there were a number of massive monolithic buildings all around the globe that date to the post-flood era, b. the heinous behaviour of Sodom and the other three cities of the plain which were destroyed would have been even more serious if a second irruption of Nephilim had occurred and c. it may explain the numbers of Nephilim and Elioud in the land of Canaan when the sons of Jacob arrived in 1406 BCE and the Creator’s instructions to ‘kill them all.’
If Gilgamesh, a legendary hero and Sargon I the Great, a historical king both had angelic mothers, it cannot be dismissed out of hand that Nimrod also had a dark Angel for a Mother. It at once offers an explanation while indelibly underscoring the repulsive nature of the act, why Nimrod would have been drawn to make his own mother his wife – refer Chapter XXI The Incredible Identity, Origin & Destiny of Nimrod. Boulay curiously quotes that men during the time of Enosh – circa 25,000 to 15,000 BCE – the son of Seth and contemporary with Cain’s evil son Enoch, became more ape-like and less reptilian. Now this is quite an admission and as we will discover, does not pertain to the line of Seth but to the progeny of Cain.
Some of the gods we will encounter on our journey, include the following (with their primary symbols).
Ishtar, the daughter of Sin; represented by the eight pointed star and a lion.
Enki (or Oannes) was represented as the water god by a fish-goat and also as a ram.
Nergal, god of the underworld had a symbol of a winged lion with panther heads. The symbol of a winged lion was implemented by the Chaldeans and is still used by them today [Chapter XXV Italy: Nahor & the Chaldeans].
Marduk’s symbol was a dragon.
Adad had a symbol of a bull with forked lightening.
Sin, eldest son of Enlil was the Moon god, represented by the crescent moon.
Anu, Enki and Enlil were the three horned gods of a trinity – Article: Arius, Alexander & Athanasius.
Nota Bene
The original section which followed concerning the Nephilim has been removed. The material is reproduced in its entirety in the article ‘Nephilim & Elioud Giants II’ and is now available there for the interested reader.
Beginning and End, Nephilim Giants – Enemies of God in the Bible – emphasis mine:
‘… there were several prominent members of Freemasonry and the occult societies who were well aware of Genesis 6, the angels who sinned with human woman and the Nephilim. The Encyclopedia of Freemasonry states: “The legend of the Craft in the Old Constitutions refers to Nimrod as one of the founders of Masonry. Thus in the York Manuscript we read: “At [the] making of [the Tower of Babel] there was Masonry first much esteemed of, and the King of Babylon was called Nimrod was, a mason himselfe and loved well Masons.”
Beginning and End, The Nephilim and the Great Secret of the Occult – emphasis & bold mine:
‘What do the symbols of Freemasonry… mean? What is the mystery they have been concealing for centuries? The secret is The Fusion of Opposites…What the occult societies… have concealed is that the path to attaining godhood and immortality is found in… the account of the fallen angelic Sons of God marrying the daughters of men and giving birth to the Nephilim giants – hybrid supermen who dominated the antediluvian world. The great expectation of the occult is a future age where the angels interact with humanity that can revive that era and turn men to gods‘ – refer articles: The Establishment: Who are they… What do they want?; and Principalities & Potentates: What they want… Who they are.’
Can you see the fusion of opposites?
‘… symbols were used to conceal secrets across cultures and generations. And what these symbols constantly reference is the… Fusion of Heavenly and Earthly realms. Freemasonry acknowledges this: “The Compass, as the Symbol of the Heavens, represents the spiritual portion of this double nature of Humanity… and the Square, as the Symbol of the Earth, its material, sensual, and baser portion” – Albert Pike, Morals and Dogma (Article: 33).
‘The compass (“sons of god”) fuses with the square (“daughters of men”) to create the demi-god or god-man… the ritual heiros gamos, which is a reenactment of the forbidden union between the Sons of God and daughters of men…. [and is the] ritual… depicted in the movie Eyes Wide Shut – a film about secret societies. Leonardo Da Vinci was… a member of esoteric societies and did conceal messages in his work. One of his lesser-known sketches is called “Angel in the Flesh.” In it he depicts an angel having both male and female reproductive organs (fusing two opposites).’
‘… Jacob saw a ladder which angels used to leave and return to Heaven. It was an intersection between the heavenly and earthly realms. In the occult, the symbol has been co-opted as a code for accessing the divine realm. The drawing of the double helix shape of DNA was published in 1952 by Nobel prize winner Francis Crick.’
‘However, in the mystery schools the shape of DNA has existed for centuries. Dr. Jeremy Narby, came to this very conclusion in his book The Cosmic Serpent – DNA and the Origins of Knowledge.’
‘Narby spent several years living in the Peruvian Amazon rainforest, studying indigenous cultures and their religious practices. He was stunned to learn that the shamans, who went into trances [fuelled] by ayahuasca, (a plant-based hallucinogen…) not only saw serpents in their vision, but drew figures of intertwined serpents… [looking] identical to the shape of DNA.’
Narby: ‘I… plunged into Mircea Eliade’s book Shamanism… and discovered that there were “countless examples” of shamanic ladders on all five continents, here a “spiral ladder,” there a “stairway” or “braided ropes” … “the symbolism of the rope, like that of the ladder, necessarily implies communication between sky and earth. It is by means of a rope or a ladder (as, too, by a vine, a bridge, a chain of arrows, etc.) that the gods descended to earth and men go up to the sky.” (pp. 62 – 63).
‘The consistent theme whether its shamanism or… occultists is that the path to “godhood” must come through some transformation of humanity right down to our DNA. What spirit inspires shamans in drug induced trances to see such images? A spirit of God? Or rather the spirit of fallen angels and demons.’
‘The Baphomet is one of the most famous symbols of the occult is a clear representation of the Fusion of Opposites. It is part-man, part-beast. One of its arms points up while the other points down. It has female and male body parts (like Da Vinci’s sketch) with a caduceus for its phallus. On its arms are written the terms “solve” and “coagula” – a motto of alchemy.Alchemy is most known for its quest to turn lead into gold – but many state that is merely a metaphor for turning men into immortals’ – Articles: The Ark of God; and Thoth.’
‘Eliphas Levi made another, not as well-known drawing called The Star of David (there is no “Star of David” in the Bible)… [refer Chapter XXIX Esau: The Thirteenth Tribe] once again… this drawing is the fusion of opposites.’
‘… in Levi’s Star of David there is a snake with its tail in its mouth. This is the Ouroboros: “It is found in Gnosticism and alchemy representing cyclical natural life…” On the TV series The X-files, Scully, the skeptic FBI agent, was persuaded by a mysterious lover to get a tattoo. She chose to get an ouroboros on her back. The overarching theme of this series was the creation of alien-human hybrids. And Scully herself would one day be mysteriously impregnated with a baby she feared was part-alien.
The original “fusion of opposites” was the Tree of the Knowledge of Good And Evil in the Garden of Eden. It bore the one fruit that God warned Adam and Eve would lead to their deaths. [The Serpent] tricked Eve into thinking there was a path to immortality through disobedience to God and seeking one’s own way.’
The image is a clear reference to Adam and Eve with the DNA/serpent coiled around them
‘Like all the promises of the Devil, the “immortality” offered by the Antichrist will be a deception. It is salvation that turns a person from a condemned sinner to a son of the Holy God.No occult ritual can do it. No secret incantation can achieve it. Satan does not want people to know or consider this, lest they repent and believe. And thus [it] has devised all manner of false religious systems and mysteries to deceive and confuse the masses into thinking they can perform their way to being immortal or achieving Heaven on Earth.’
Beginning and End, The Nephilim and the Alien Gospel Deception – emphasis & bold mine:
‘Do aliens exist? Did aliens create the human race? Will aliens return to Earth? Is it possible that God and angels are extra-terrestrial aliens?’
Could an alien invasion be a part of the great delusion of the end times?
‘The Bible predicts that there will be a future time of supernatural events appearing in the sight of all people on Earth. Angelic beings and demons will manifest in view for all to see. So, in the face of this how could people still not believe in the supernatural as described in the Bible? What would cause them to doubt? The answer could be the Alien Gospel Deception – the false idea that alien beings from another planet created the human race millions of years ago and will one day return to save us from our own destruction.’
‘… any alien, extra-terrestrial being or “UFO” are actually manifestations of a spiritual realm being… in the first few chapters of the Bible it is well-established that heavenly realm, supernatural beings interacted with humanity. However, this has not stopped Hollywood or the secular community from promoting the notion that beings from another planet are real and that even the Biblical account can be explained by replacing God with an alien race.
The Ancient Aliens television series has been one of the most influential shows in promoting the notion that aliens were responsible for the creation of humanity, technology and the many ancient megaliths that still stand all over the Earth. And on many occasions, they even go to Bible passages to preach their false message of aliens being the true creators… With high quality production and subtle suggestions, they quickly try to cast doubt on the Biblical account and raise the possibility of alien beings actually being the reason for the ancient books of Scripture.
Prometheus directed by Ridley Scott, was one of the biggest films of recent years to push this concept to the masses. The movie was about a team of scientists and astronauts who head into space to locate an alien race… from the onset the message is clear – alien beings created humanity. Ridley Scott made no secret that explaining away religion was a big part of the message of the film.
“For the wrath of God is revealed from heaven against all ungodliness and unrighteousness of men, who hold the truth in unrighteousness; Because that which may be known of God is manifest in them; for God hath shewed it unto them. For the invisible things of him from the creation of the world are clearly seen, being understood by the things that are made, even his eternal power and Godhead; so that they are without excuse: Because that, when they knew God, they glorified him not as God, neither were thankful; but became vain in their imaginations, and their foolish heart was darkened. Professing themselves to be wise, they became fools…” – Romans 1:18-22.
‘This passage reveals that all people know, intuitively, that God exists. The revelation can come just from observing nature and the cosmos. But because of our sinful nature, we reject God, and some deny His very existence… Scott was so determined to challenge the Bible in his film, he admitted that in an early version of the script of Prometheus, [he] originally planned on depicting Jesus as a space alien “emissary” who really came to Earth to aid humanity’s “evolution”…’
Movies.com: “You throw religion and spirituality into the equation for Prometheus, though, and it almost acts as a hand grenade. We had heard it was scripted that the Engineers were targeting our planet for destruction because we had crucified one of their representatives, and that Jesus Christ might have been an alien. Was that ever considered?”
RS: “We definitely did, and then we thought it was a little too on the nose. But if you look at it as an “our children are misbehaving down there” scenario, there are moments where it looks like we’ve gone out of control… And you can say, Lets’ send down one more of our emissaries to see if he can stop it. Guess what? They crucified him.”
‘The ABC series “V” left no doubt that it was promoting the mingling of human DNA with the “gods.” … “V” in which an alien race appears on Earth offering supernatural healing of diseases, advanced technology and world peace… the aliens quickly take the place of any religion and even the priest on the show argues that they can [be] received as “saviors.” The aliens are worshiped and treated as gods. The arrival of the spaceships above New York City cause seismic tremors so strong that an enormous crucifix is shaken from the wall of a church and shown smashing to the ground – a barely subtle symbol of the superiority of “alien gods” over Jesus Christ.’
‘In one episode the alien leader visits the Vatican, where Catholic leaders make a pact to work with the aliens. The real Vatican has already acknowledged the possibility of alien life on other planets. And Pope Francis, who has endorsed many heretical doctrines and one world religion, has said that not only could aliens exist but that they should be baptized for salvation if they desire it.
All the while the aliens plot to manipulate human DNA for control of humanity. And the key to the conquest by the alien race is conceiving an alien-human hybrid. The aliens regularly seduce humans to achieve this goal. In the series finale, it is the human-alien hybrid child who can guide the thoughts of the entire global population, reducing humanity to mind-controlled zombies who surrender to their alien gods. Such a corruption of humanity is precisely what the Devil sought to accomplish in Genesis 6 when the rebel Sons of God took human women as wives. It was a plot to destroy the human genetic code and thwart any chance of redemption by the Promised Seed of the Woman.
The SyFy mini-series “Childhood’s End”, one of the most disturbing alien [productions] of late, centered on an alien arrival where the invaders also proposed that they wanted to help mankind and solve all of our problems: For the first few years of the alien arrival, they do not reveal themselves to society – instead appointing a human to serve as their “messenger” delivering their message to the world. After earning the trust, admiration and worship of humanity, the alien leader reveals himself as a common depiction of Satan:
‘Despite looking like common conception of The Devil, the alien leader… was well-received by the public. The entire agenda of the aliens is to take all of the children of the Earth and give them godlike powers allowing them to form a collective consciousness. Thus all of the adults on Earth become obsolete and are killed.
The Bible is clear that in the final years before the Second Coming of Christ, God will permit the overwhelming majority of the world to fall victim to the greatest deception of all time – belief that the Antichrist is the actual Messiah and God.The Book of Revelation describes in detail that the Antichrist will rule over a global government in which he is installed as global dictator and deity to be worshiped. And the world will be awed and enamoured with their supposed “saviour” – refer Chapter XXI The Incredible Identity, Origin & Destiny of Nimrod.
‘The Lord Jesus Christ said that during the end times we would witness: “Men’s hearts failing them for fear, and for looking after those things which are coming on the earth: for the powers of heaven shall be shaken.” (Luke 21:26). The “powers” of Heaven are a reference to angelic beings, who will be removed from their current stations and cast to Earth. Could these beings present themselves as aliens from another planet? Rather than pointing to God, could these end times deceivers instead deceive humanity into thinking they are superior life forms from another world who “seeded” Earth and gave birth to humanity and that the Antichrist is their chosen leader, emboldening the global populace to embrace the spawn of the Devil as their hero?
One of the most revered UFO researchers of all time would seem to agree. John Keel was a legendary ‘UFOlogist’ (although he grew to dislike this term and preferred to be called a “Fortean”). Keel, a Korean War Veteran, foreign radio correspondent, Army Staffer and very successful Hollywood writer, coined the term “Men in Black” and is the author of the book, The Mothman Prophecies… Keel, who died in 2009, spent years interviewing hundreds of people who claimed encounters with aliens or UFOs all over the country. He studied tens of thousands of reports on UFO sightings. Not only is he considered one of the foremost UFO/alien researchers in history, several films have been made about his work. His research into aliens and UFOs was the basis for much of the plot of the TV show “The X-Files” and many science fictions writers speculate that the main character Fox Mulder was based on John Keel.
What is significant about Keel (and possibly why his name is not more renowned today) is that as he continued his research into the alien/UFO phenomenon, he changed his perspective entirely. As he stated in his acclaimed book ‘Operation Trojan Horse’: “Throughout most of history, the manifestations of demonology and demonopathy have been viewed from a religious perspective and explained as the work of the Devil. The bizarre manipulation and ill effects described in the demonological literature are usually regarded as the results of a great unseen conflict between God and the Devil.
In UFO lore, the same conflict has been observed and the believers have explained it as a space war between the“Guardians” (good guys from outer space), who are protecting our planet, and some evil extraterrestrial race. The manifestations are the same, only the reference is different. The literature indicates that the phenomenon carefully cultivated the religious frame of reference in early times, just as the modern manifestations have carefully supported the extraterrestrial frame of reference.
Keel’s conclusions line up with the Bible. Any appearance of sighting of an “alien” or “UFO“ is nothing more than a manifestation of a fallen being from the spiritual realm – whether demon or angel. Keel, who was not even a Christian, was able to understand the reality of spirit beings which Scripture teaches exist and can lure us into sinful rebellion. Even the Antichrist and False Prophet will dispatch demons to entice the leaders of the world to come wage war against The Lord Jesus Christ Himself. This should underscore the persuasive power of these beings and how they could accomplish a global delusion.’
True World History Humanity’s Saga, Stewart A Swerdlow, 2014, page 27 – emphasis & bold mine:
‘The typical Grey alien has the appearance of a 3 to 4 month old human [foetus] grown to higher proportions. They have reptilian genetics activated and an artificially implanted soul-personality, similar to an android or robot.They are not a natural species; they are an artificially developed race based on human [foetuses]… they have no hormonal development, requiring soaking in human hormones and blood for nourishment. They have no digestive system… just as human foetuses do not… still connected to the mother.
When I was in the Montauk Project… I was told… “The Universe is hostile, it‘s not peaceful. There is no love, light, and peace in the Universe; everyone is fighting everyone else for control. The Reptilians, or Draco [Seraphim], want to assimilate all beings into their empire.”
The sinister agenda of the powers that be, intended for humankind – in final fulfilment of the mark of the Beast – is the re-creation of Homo nephilus.
Sharon Gilbert – emphasis & bold mine:
‘The genetic manipulation that began in Mesopotamia’s earliest days not only precipitated the Flood of Noah’s time, but it continued afterward… remember, Genesis tells us that the mingling of angelic DNA and human DNA began before the flood, but it continued “after.” Noah’s perfect DNA grew corrupt in most lines, but God preserved a “perfect,” kingly line that ended with Mary and her miraculous Son, Jesus Christ.
… some unlucky humans have seen what may be one modern version of the ancient “dragon.” To these contactees, the skies sometimes reveal terrifying, shining crafts bearing unearthly occupants whose singular purpose is to breed with mankind. Yes, it might be debated whether these abductions involve aliens from beyond our stars, aliens from beneath our oceans, demons pretending to be one or both, or even the lies of our own government, but this matters not. Whether alien, demons, or government shadows, people are being contacted and convinced that their DNA is extracted and used in breeding experimentation… whatever the source of these encounters, they are part of an overarching spiritual war. Demonic entities and fallen angels are still attempting to tweak mankind’s DNA…
Once their bodies died, the Nephilim’’ spirits did not go to sheol… it appears. Instead, they attached themselves to the earth, waiting for flesh to inhabit. When we read that angelic hybridization returned after the flood, then it could be that angels continued to fall (for those pre-Flood fallen angels had been chained for their sins),and/or that the spirits of the Nephilim (demons) now plagued mankind, not only by inhabiting him (possession) but also by re-creating him through genetic manipulation!’
Chris Putnam & Tom Horn – emphasis:
‘Unnatural forms of life first sprang up in ancient days and, according to the Bible, this is a repeatable phenomenon… Therefore, we shall show unequivocally that the question is not whether humans were, can be, or are being hybridized, but whether alien/demon agencies are involved in the process. If so, does this imply something very uncomfortable, which most of us do not want to think about – that a form of “human” exists that quite possibly cannot be redeemed?
Indeed, almost immediately following the Great Flood, Scripture confirms the return of hybrid humans, including Og, the King of Bashan… Anak and his Anakim; and other beings among the tribes of Emim, Horim, and Zamsumim… Does this suggest that the Nephilim offspring were intentionally being bred down in size with each generation, thus allowing for eventual seamless, secret integration among human societies of pseudo-humans with “corrupted” genetic code?’
Gary Stearman – emphasis mine:
‘When did this happen the first time, and who did it? The clear answer is given in Genesis, Chapter Six, in the record of the fallen angels who mingled their seed with the seed of mankind, resulting in a societal monstrosity that God was forced to destroy in the Flood of Noah.There is growing historical evidence that the entire creation – human and animal – was tainted.
Daniel’s prophecy [Daniel 2:42-43] tells us that just before the giant statue’s iron legs [feet] crumble (in the days of the Great Tribulation), fallen angels will descend openly to Earth once again. Then, they will repeat their evil work…. to infiltrate the genome of mankind. They know that if human seed can be corrupted, it will render God’s plan of redemption null and void.
[T]hose with eyes to see can understand that an alien force is now infiltrating the human race, with the express purpose of creating human-alien hybrids, some of which are indistinguishable from pure human beings. We have arrived at the heart of this unmentionable topic: human/alien hybridization.’
Humans are not from Earth, Ellis Silver, 2017, pages 332-334 – emphasis & bold mine:
‘… geneticists have recently begun editing our DNA. There will undoubtedly be a huge number of edits to come. Eventually, we should see the eradication of conditions like spina bifida that we can’t get rid of any other way… Once we fully understand what we’re doing, it should be possible to modify absolutely anything… we could take the genes for regenerating limbs from lizards and splice them into ourselves [embryos]. We already have those genes, but ours aren’t active, so it might simply be a case of replacing like for like. In a few generations time, losing a limb might no longer be a life-changing-issue… [as well as being]able to prevent or reverse ageing by extending the length [of] our telomeres – geneticists have already had some success with this.
Many people will object to these changes. In the future, this could lead to two separate human species: those who welcome and embrace all the changes and thus become superhuman [Homo novus superior]; and those who resist them and insist on remaining pure. I can foresee the superhuman out-competing the pure ones, whose numbers will dwindle as a result until they become extinct [more likely, exterminated]. But alongside the rise of the superhuman, we’ll also have the rise of intelligent machines.
So we can expect to see brain-machine interfaces, cyborgs (people who are part machine) [Homo machina], and robots running human brain software as their operating system. That will make things like deep space exploration a lot less complicated. Intelligent robots might also replace us on Earth, becoming soldiers, miners, doctors, surgeons, maintenance staff at nuclear power stations, and more. They’ll be better at it than us, and they’ll be able to go into situations that would harm us. Will they eventually be treated as a species in their own right? What happens when their brains become superior to ours?That’s only a matter of time.’
A confronting and challenging future awaits the myriad peoples inhabiting the globe. A destiny which seeks to strip away the very humanity that makes humankind human. A closer look at who is behind all this is tantamount. Coupled with why there has been an aeons long cosmic galactic struggle, in which we collectively and inextricably find ourselves.
There are two opposing forces in the Universe. One comprising goodness, light, love, peace and selflessness. The other is composed of the absence of these attributes; so that evil, darkness, hate, violence and selfishness are its hallmarks. The principle players of the righteous path, include the Ancient of Days, the Son of Man and Michael. And introducing the two Witnesses, who make a dramatic late entrance. Unless of course they are faithful servants who have been a. specially prepared; b. had unconventional lives; and c. mysterious passings from this world. Six people who fit these criteria include: righteous Enoch, Moses, Elijah, Elisha, John the Baptist and Melchizedek.
Their adversarial nemeses formed from the rebellious path, are Satan the Devil, Samael, Azazel and Lilith. And like the two Witnesses perhaps, making a guest re-appearance: Nimrod.
We will discover that apart from Michael – and the two Witnesses? – all have multiple names and titles, which at first, may appear confusing when differentiating them. Each will be addressed in turn and keep in mind that these are the main ten principle entities in this dramatic story we are about to unfold.
Even though one being is mentioned in the scriptures as an Archangel, which is Michael, Talmudic lore numbers a handful of archangels including a supreme light-bearing Samael. Samael is synonymous with the seducer, the destroyer, the accuser of particularly the sons of Jacob, whom Michael defends and has been regarded as both good and evil in various texts. It would be easy to then confuse Samael with being Satan the Devil, though this is not the case. That said Samael is a both a serpent and a devil like Satan. We will spend time investigating the Adversary, as well as Samael – as we have in part previously, with Azazel and Lilith with whom we shall return (refer Chapter XXI The Incredible Identity, Origin & Destiny of Nimrod; and article: Lilith).
Satan as the Serpent of Old, represents the path of the Tree of Knowledge of Good and Evil in the Garden of Eden story and yet it was not this Serpent who thrust the Way of this Tree deceivingly on Eve, Adam and ensuing humanity.
Surprisingly, we have already introduced Samael (the Serpent of Eden) when we discussed Samyaza – Samyaza, the leader of the two hundred myriad (two million) Watchers (refer article: Na’amah). Samyaza means ‘covering’ or ‘that which covers’ – refer article: The Ark of God. Interestingly, it can also mean, ‘the beast that is covered.’ His name can be rendered as Shemyazaz which means, ‘the shining one who covers himself with light.’ Remember these definitions, for we will study a famous biblical personage who both covers and brings forth light.
Conclusions on Samyaza’s identity have led other researchers to claim Samyaza is Satan, Lucifer or even Azazel. Yet Samyaza and Azazel are mentioned in the same passage in chapter seven of the Book of Enoch as two separate beings. Azazel as a captain and prefect of other Watchers, as well as the deputy to Samyaza, the undisputed leader of the Watchers.
We will successfully rule out Satan as being Samyaza, though the suggestion of Lucifer, a descriptive title rather than a personal name is with merit and worth pursuing later. What has not been readily considered is that Samyaza and Samael are one and the same. Samael is of immense importance in Satan’s hierarchy and is the highest ranking cohort after Satan. His role as head of the Watchers and responsibility in implementing the plan to sabotage the genetic integrity of humankind is not to be relegated in its magnitude. Samael’s role was the head and commander-in-chief of the entire army of the lesser satans, or‘adversaries’ as well as the principal Angel of Death. As the ‘Venom of God’, Samael was the vengeful hand of the Creator and yet still, His formidable enemy. With Satan, Samael is an ancient adversary and arch-nemesis of the Eternal.
While Samael is the loyal servant of the Adversary, it remains the role of Satan the Devil, who is the prime member of the heavenly host involved with all activities grim and destructive. A Serpent had a devastating role in the Garden of Eden, engineering the transformation of Adam and Eve from fully spiritual creatures into becoming spirits trapped within physical bodies – Article: DEATH: A Dead End or a New Beginning?
For Satan was at once opposed to their creation and to serving them. Tradition says the Devil would not acknowledge Adam’s potential as an heir to the Creator and a future son of God. Nor would Satan agree, to what it perceived would be honouring in deference a lesser entity beneath itself.
Though it is well established that Satan is allegedly the Serpent who tempted Eve, some commentators correctly, do not agree. It is proposed that the snake was not a form of Satan, but rather another serpent, a different separate beast from the field. The contention by most in disagreement, is that the serpent was Lilith – a dark fallen angel and sister to her twin, Azazel. Lilith is reputed to be the first wife of Adam. She was not happy with her role in being subservient to Adam and fled. She apparently returned to the Garden of Eden to find Adam married to Eve and therefore vowed revenge by tempting Eve, taking the form of a serpent. That is, with a snakes tail from the waist down, similar to a Gorgon or Medusa. Lillith has subsequently been known as a succubus – a seducing night spirit – as well as the Mother of Demons – refer article: Lilith. Alan Alford says regarding the Serpent:
‘… the literal meaning of the Hebrew word for the Biblical Serpent [is] – nahash. This term comes from the root NHSH which means “to find things out, to solve secrets.”
We will investigate this aspect of a serpent further and confirm who the identity of the Serpent in the Garden of Eden really was. Satan heralded the onset of a dark, war-ravaged epoch. Though the instigator of the rebellion against the Most High; significantly, others may have not turned aside all at the same time with the Devil. There was a time far beyond this, consisting of pure light and genuine peace. During this blissful period, two events occurred which contributed to the seeds of our present difficulties – the forming of the physical Universe, our solar system and with it, the beginning of Satan’s heart turning to deceit. One version of events is as follows.
Everything you know is still wrong, Lloyd Pye, 2009 & 2017, pages 379-381, 383-391, 403-404 – emphasis & bold mine:
‘The Sumerian “Epic of Creation” is… called Enuma Elish… [and] means “When in the heights.”[The Genesis account of creation is considered to be based on these six tablets and the origin of the] glitch in Genesis that caused “creation” to be reported as occurring in six literal days rather than in six varied periods lasting an indeterminate number of eons. [The Enuma Elish is] an allegorical account of our solar system’s formation… [and this is] my… interpretation…
‘”In the beginning” the Sun, Mercury, and a large planet called “Tiamat” [the watery planet] were formed. Next formed were Venus and Mars, taking places between Mercury and Tiamat.’
There is reason to consider that Venus was not original to the early Solar system but a later arrival as a detached and lost moon of Jupiter – refer article: The Younger Dryas Stadial: Ending of the Earth… Beginning of the World. Mercury also contains anomalies which give pause to consider its origin in greater detail. In that, either it too is a displaced moon or due to its over sized core, a once larger planet – refer article: Thoth. Added to these inconsistencies – as discussed – is the fact that Saturn was the first sun of our Solar System.
Pye: ‘Then came Jupiter and Saturn, withPluto originally formed as a moon of Saturn.Uranus and Neptune were the last to be formed. Once the solar system was established but still primordial… another planet… approached from deep space. Nibiru was unattached and isolated, possibly sent hurtling through the galaxy by its protosun exploding during formation… Nibiru was as large as Tiamat (which was smaller than Saturn but larger than Uranus or Neptune), and it came in on or near the ecliptic from a clockwise direction, as opposed to the other planet’s counterclockwise motion.’
‘In the January edition of The Astronomical Journal, scientists at Caltech explained… of their… mathematical proof that there must be another planet in our solar system… estimated to have an incredible 10,000 year orbit, be somewhere between the size of earth and Neptune, and unlike all of the other planets, it is on an elliptical orbit.’
Note rogue planet Nibiru was presumably not as big as Tiamat – which was bigger than Neptune/Uranus – yet the resulting collision was enough to split Tiamat in two, with a sizeable Earth and much debris in the asteroid belt.
Pye” ‘The new planet does not yet have an official name, though many call it “planet 9” [Nibiru and formerly Planet X prior to the de-classification of Pluto from a planet in 2006], and it has not yet been found by one of the telescopes powerful enough to view it[?] In July 2017 the results of a new study by astronomers at Complutense University of Madrid were announced. They used an entirely different method of calculation, and – surprise, surprise – got exactly the same result as Caltech.’
Search for the Tenth Planet, Astronomy Magazine, December 1981 – emphasis mine:
“Astronomers are readying telescopes to probe the outer reaches of our solar system for an elusive planet much larger than Earth. Its existence would explain a 160-year-old mystery. The pull exerted by its gravity would account for a wobble in Uranus’ orbit that was first detected in 1821 by a French astronomer, Alexis Bouvard… Astronomers at the U.S. Naval Observatory (USNO) are using a powerful computer… and a telescopic search… Van Flandern thinks the tenth planet may… lie 50 to 100 astronomical units from the Sun. (An astronomical unit is the mean distance between Earth and the Sun.)”
New York Times, June 19th, 1982 – emphasis mine:
“…[scientists at] the National Aeronautics and Space Administration… agency’s Ames Research Center said the… spacecraft, Pioneer 10 and 11… are already farther into space than any other man-made object… If the mystery object is a new planet, it may lie five billion miles beyond the outer orbital ring of known planets, the space agency said. If it is a dark star type of object, it may be 50 billion* miles beyond the known planets; if it is a black hole, 100 billion miles. A black hole is a hypothetical body in space, believed to be a collapsed star so condensed that neither light nor matter can escape from its gravitational field.”
Does the Sun have a Dark Companion? Newsweek, June 28, 1982 – emphasis & bold mine:
“… to explain quirks in the orbits of Uranus and Neptune… John Anderson of the Jet Propulsion Laboratory in Pasadena, California… suggests that thesun has an unseen companion, a dark star gravitationally bound to it… Other scientists suggest that the most likely cause of the orbital snags is a tenth planet…”
Uranus’ orbit was once further out than Neptune; in reverse of their present day positions.
A dark star is a hypothetical type of star that is thought to have existed in the early universe before conventional stars, powered not by nuclear fusion but dark matter annihilation which generates heat and prevents the star from collapsing.
US News World Report, 1983: ‘Last year, the infrared astronomical satellite (IRAS), circling in a polar orbit 560 miles from the Earth, detected heat from an object about 50 billion* miles away that is now the subject of intense speculation.’
New York Times, January 30, 1983 – emphasis & bold mine:
“Something out there beyond the farthest reaches of the known solar system seems to be tugging at Uranus and Neptune. Some gravitational force keeps perturbing the two giant planets, causing irregularities in their orbits. The force suggests a presence far away and unseen, a large object that may be the long-sought Planet X. The last time a serious search of the skies was made it led to the discovery… of Pluto, the ninth planet. But the story begins more than a century before that, after the discovery of Uranus in 1781 by the English astronomer and musician William Herschel. Until then, the planetary system seemed to end with Saturn.
As astronomers observed Uranus, noting irregularities in its orbital path, many speculated that they were witnessing the gravitational pull of an unknown planet. So began the first planetary search based on astronomers predictions, which ended in… [1846] with the discovery of Neptune almost simultaneously by English, French, and German astronomers. But Neptune was not massive enough to account entirely for the orbital behavior of Uranus. Indeed, Neptune itself seemed to be affected by a still more remote planet.
In the last 19th century, two American astronomers, Willian H. Pickering and Percival Lowell, predicted the size and approximate location of the trans-Neptunian body, which Lowell called Planet X. Years later [in 1930], Pluto was detected by Clyde W. Tombaugh working at Lowell Observatory in Arizona. Several astronomers, however, suspected it might not be the Planet X of prediction. Subsequent observation proved them right. Pluto was too small to change the orbits of Uranus and Neptune, the combined mass of Pluto and its recently discovered satellite, Charon, is only 1/5 that of Earth’s moon. Recent calculations by the United States Naval Observatory have confirmed the orbital perturbation exhibited by Uranus and Neptune, which Dr. Thomas C Van Flandern, an astronomer at the observatory, says could be explained by “a single undiscovered planet”. He and a colleague, Dr. Richard Harrington, calculate that the 10th planet should be two to five times more massive than Earth and have a highly elliptical orbit…”
Planet 9 (Nibiru) at five times the size of Earth would be bigger than Uranus, which is four times bigger though not as big as Saturn which is nine times larger than Earth. Even so, some estimates place the mystery planet at the far reaches of our Solar System as ten times larger – somewhere between the size of Saturn and Jupiter, which is eleven times bigger than Earth.
Mystery Heavenly Body Discovered, Washington Post, December 31, 1983 – emphasis & bold mine:
“A heavenly body possibly as large as the giant planet Jupiter and possibly so close to Earth that it would be part of this solar system has been found in the direction of the constellation Orion by an orbiting telescope aboard the U.S. infrared astronomical satellite. So mysterious is the object that astronomers do not know if it is [1] a planet, [2] a giant comet, [3] a nearby “protostar” that never gothot enough to become a star, [4] a distant galaxy so young that it is still in the process of forming its first stars or [5] a galaxy so shrouded in dust that none of the light cast by its stars ever gets through.”
The five options all bear consideration. Number four and five appear less likely. While number two is feasible for a few reasons – such as the most probable colliding candidate – the idea of intelligent life inhabiting a comet does not seem likely either. Hence why number one is the traditional explanation, in light of the Anunnaki supposedly originating there.
The third option – like a dark star – is an intriguing thought considering the biblical analogy between stars and spirit beings. Stars form from massive clouds of cold gas and dust. Once a protostar gains enough mass for the corresponding pressure in its core to heat it to temperatures high enough for fusion, the energy created generates an opposing pressure that prevents further collapse and so a stable star is born.
In resemblance of the enigmatic Planet 9, protostars because they are usually surrounded by dust – which blocks the light that they emit – are difficult to observe in the visible spectrum. Protostars are key in the formation of planetary systems; where protoplanetary disks surrounding protostars contain the raw materials from which planets, moons, and other celestial bodies are formed. These aspects of a protostar are interesting in light of the impact Nibiru may have had on Earth’s history more than once.
“The most fascinating explanation of this mystery body, which is so cold it casts no light and has never been seen by optical telescopes on Earth or in space, is that it is a giant gaseous planet, as large as Jupiter and as close to Earth as 50 billion miles. While that may seem like a great distance in earthbound terms, it is a stone’s throw in cosmological terms, so close in fact that it would be the nearest heavenly body to Earth beyond the outermost planet Pluto [and still within the gravitational influence of the Sun].”
“If it is really that close, it would be a part of our solar system,” said Dr. James Houck of Cornell University’s Center for Radio Physics and Space Research and a member of the IRAS science team. “If it is that close, I don’t know how the world’s planetary scientists would even begin to classify it.”
“The mystery body was seen twice by the infrared satellite as it scanned the northern sky from last January to November, when the satellite ran out of the supercold helium that allowed its telescope to see the coldest bodies in the heavens. The second observation took place six months after the first and suggested the mystery body had not moved from its spot in the sky near the western edge of the constellation Orion in that time. “This suggests it’s not a comet because a comet would not be as large as the one we’ve observed and a comet would probably have moved,” Houck said. “A planet may have moved if it were as close as 50 billion miles but it could still be a more distant planet and not have moved in six months time.
Whatever it is, Houck said, the mystery body is so cold its temperature is no more than 40 degrees above “absolute” zero, which is 459 degrees Fahrenheit below zero. The telescope aboard IRAS is cooled so low and is so sensitive it can “see” objects in the heavens that are only 20 degrees above absolute zero. When IRAS scientists first saw the mystery body and calculated that it could be as close as 50 billion miles, there was some speculation that it might be moving toward Earth.”
In Newsweek, July 13, 1987, NASA disclosed there might be a 10th planet orbiting the Sun. NASA research scientist John Anderson:‘… if he is right, two of the most intriguing puzzles of space science might be solved: what caused mysterious irregularities in the orbits of Uranus and Neptune during the 19th Century? And what killed off the dinosaurs 26 million years ago.’
In the Astronomical Journal, Richard Harrington in 1988 wrote that a planet three to four times the size of Earth existed; having a position three to four times further from the sun than Pluto. According to mathematical models it is believed that Planet X or Nibiru has an extremely elliptical orbit of 30 degrees.
An AP article, October 23, 1996, New Rebel Planet found outside the Solar System, stated: ‘A new planet that breaks all the rules about how and where planets form has been identified in orbit of a twin star about 70 light years from Earth in a constellation commonly known as the Northern Cross. The new planet has a roller coaster like orbit that swoops down close to its central star and then swings far out into frigid fringes, following a strange egg-shaped orbit that is unlike that of any other known planet.’
It was in 2008 that Japanese researchers announced according to their calculations, that there should be an ‘undiscovered’ planet at a distance of approximately 100 AU [astronomical units] with a size of up to two-thirds of the planet Earth.
Pye: ‘As Nibiru [Planet 9] neared the solar system, it was drawn from its headlong path by the electromagnetic/gravitational pulls of Neptune and Uranus. All three bodies were still… plasmic (unsolidified), so their increasing nearness created electromagnetic disturbances that culminated in a bulge forming at one side of Nibiru. By the time it reached Uranus, enough material had been drawn from its body to create four moons orbiting it. When it reached the far more powerful gravitational fields of Jupiter and Saturn, it was drawn even more toward an orbit around the Sun. [With] three more moons [total seven] pulled from its body… orbiting around it.
Small Venus and smaller Mars had little effect on it, but soon it faced an object its own size – Tiamat. That confrontation created more electromagnetic disturbances, which caused Tiamat to produce eleven new moons, the chief among them called “Kingu” [purportedly our present Moon, though Kingu is more likely to have been one of Nibiru’s (seven) moons].Now Nibiru was fully in the grip of the Sun’s powerful gravitational forces and its fate was sealed: it had been captured as a new member of the solar system; new, but unlike any of its other “natural“ siblings. It would have an orbit and sidereal period completely unrelated to any of theirs, making it unique in all the heavens.However it was not safe and secure in its new orbit.
While being captured by the Sun and sent on its first orbit around, Nibiru barely missed colliding with Tiamat.
But several of its seven new moons… did smash into Tiamat… Those monumental collisions shattered the still-cooling protoplanet to its core, but left it physically intact. However, all but the largest of its eleven moons – Kingu – were swept away in Nibiru’s strong wake. On its next orbit through the solar system, Nibiru itself collided with previously cracked Tiamat, an event of such cataclysmic proportions it can barely be imagined.
Chief among the results was a “mingling of the waters” of both planets*… Even more dramatic was thatunlucky Tiamat was broken completely apart – cleaved in half!’ We shall return to this point, which is described in the Old Testament. ‘After the cleaving, three major events occurred.
First, the remaining half of Tiamat was struck by one of Nibiru’s moons, which – combined with the ricochet effect of the collision with Nibiru – propelled it and its surviving moon, Kingu, into a new orbit between Mars andVenus.Then the plasmic body of the remaining half began slowly folding in on itself (as all fluid bodies do in space), becoming a new planet substantially smaller than the old Tiamat. (Whether Nibiru’s moon ricocheted away or melded with the new planet to become part of it is not made clear… though melding is most likely [as] the text does say in the earlier collisions Tiamat “devoured” the moons that struck it.) The new planet was Earth, and Kingu became its Moon.
The second major event was that the half of Tiamat struck by Nibiru’s “windshield,” so to speak, splattered into millions of smaller plasmic globs (some many miles wide but most mountain – to boulder – sized) while streaming into a long arc behind the speeding survivor of the collision. As those millions of globs quick-froze into rocks in the sub-zero vacuum of space (all with irregular shapes because none had enough mass to resist hardening long enough to form into a sphere), they established an equilibrium suspended between the Sun’s pull and the nearly equal (and much closer) pulls of Jupiter and Saturn. In other words, they became the Asteroid Belt in our solar system.
The collision’s third major effect was to ricochet Nibiru into a new orbit that carried it around the solar system in a giant “loop” (the precise word in Enuma Elish) that required 3,600 years to complete. It was also knocked off the ecliptic, which left it entering and exiting the solar system at an oblique angle thatall but eliminated the chance of a collision with another planet. Its path around the Sun and through the solar system was established between Mars andthe Asteroid Belt.’
Zecharia Sitchin, 2009 – emphasis & bold mine:
“So, You See, As Nibiru Orbits… No, that is not (yet) a quote from a report in the scientific journal Nature, but that is what the conclusion is of a study by six astronomers (including one from a NASA institute) published in the Journal’s July 16, 2009 issue. The Asteroid Belt between Mars and Jupiter is presumed to be the remnant of ‘something’ that was there and broke up. So how come it includes bits and pieces of matter found only in the outer reaches of the Solar System?The enigma is compounded by the fact that these strange bits and pieces contain organic-rich matter.
The group’s findings: These are bits and pieces of “primordial trans-Neptunian objects” left in the Asteroid Belt as orbiting ‘comets’ or ‘cometlike objects’ pass through it and collide with its asteroids, leaving behind a ‘footprint’. Substitute ‘Nibiru’ with its“organic-rich matter” for “comets or cometlike objects” as it passes periodically through the Asteroid Belt,and you get the true answer – another instance of modern science catching up with ancient knowledge.”
Pye: ‘Nibiru‘s last act before settling into its new life as a permanent member of this solar system was to pass near Saturn on its way out and capture a large moon (“Gaga” in the text, now known as Pluto).It too was pulled off the ecliptic by an unspecified amount, but eventually found a home at 17 degrees above the ecliptic. Today we know Pluto has a tiny moon, Cahron unmentioned in the Enuma Elish… Pluto has assumed a wildly erratic orbit that sees it careen between deep space and inside the orbit of Neptune. Astronomers accept that its small size and strange orbit strongly indicate it began life as a satellite of one of the large outer planets, but they do not know which one, nor how it could have been removed to its current location. With Pluto’s capture from Saturn and removal to the far edge of the solar system, Nibiru had done its work of reshaping the Sun‘s entire “family.” All the members – now numbering 12 with the addition of Nibiru, Pluto, Earth (formerly Tiamat), and its Moon – settled into establishing the orbits needed to stabilize the entire celestial dynamic. And so they continue to this day.
Potential proof that at least some comets are the product of the Nibiru/Tiamat collision comes from analysis of a cometcalled“Hartley 2” that is on a short elliptical orbit that loops from almost as close to the sun as Earth, to just slightly farther away from the sun than Jupiter. In 2011, astronomers using the powerful Herschel Space observatory (a telescope) and infrared light were able to measure the composition of the water that was being released from the comet. The measurement was not based on salinity or mineral composition, but rather on Earth’s unique ratio of “heavy” and “light” water. Light water is normal water, H2O. Heavy water contains Deuterium (Hydrogen-2) instead of Hydrogen, and has the chemical symbol D2O.
… a subsequent investigation of the comet by NASA’s “Deep Impact” space probe in 2013… allowed an even closer look at the water composition, and led researchers to a startling conclusion: “We have evidence of two different kinds of ice in the core”… a comet following an orbit eerily similar to Nibiru‘s path when it collided with Tiamat (Earth), contains ice water that is a match to the water of Earth‘s oceans, and a second “different“ type of water.*
…the Sumerians… described Uranus and Neptune as “watery twins” with a “blue-green” colour… [in] 1986, when the Voyager satellite passed Uranus… for the first time…Uranus was watery(its surface was a kind of slushy ice) andit was coloured blue-green… [Uranus was discovered in 1781 by William Herschel. Prior to this there are at least seventeen surviving star charts complied by astronomers that show Uranus on them; but in each case it was mis-identified as a blue star]… in 1989, Voyager reached Neptune… [and] Voyager found Neptune was just as the Sumerians had claimed: a blue-green ball of slushy ice!’
The key aspects of this (mythical) cosmic encounter include the following:
a. Tiamat the precursor to Earth was a large planet – approximately the size of Uranus and Neptune – and was in orbit between Jupiter and Mars.
b. Nibiru (Planet 9) appears to be at least the size of Tiamat or significantly larger.
c. Nibiru’s second fly-by in the early Solar System hit Tiamat, sending one half into a new orbit between Venus and Mars, while the remainder became the asteroid belt.
d. When Nibiru left the Solar System it captured a moon from Saturn, which is now Pluto.
e. Nibiru has a path every 3,600 years between Jupiter and Mars.
Supposedly, the Moon (Kingu) was one of Tiamat’s moons, yet the composition of our Moon bears no resemblance** to Earth. It obviously has come from somewhere else. If not from Nibiru during their cataclysmic exchange, then from where?
The following points – reproduced from Ancient Code – are salient aspects of Nibiru’s past destructive power as well as a dire warning of what may fall upon humanity in the future.
Mythologically speaking, Nibiru has the appearance of a fiery beast, appearing in the sky like a second sun [Revelation 8:10-11].
Nibiru is a magnetic planet, causing the Earth to tilt in space as it passes.
Nibiru is believed to have four times the diameter of Earth and is 23 times more massive, a truly gigantic planet.
According to ancient texts, Nibiru is wrapped in a cloud of red iron oxide dust, making the rivers and lakes acquire a reddish colour [Revelation 8:7-8, 11].
It is believed that it would cause days of obscurity [and darkness – Revelation 6:12; 8:12] while passing next to other planets, possibly even stopping their rotation during its transition across space due to its incredible magnetic properties.
Nibiru is also associated with great dangers. Some researchers believe if a planet like Nibiru came close to Earth, it would cause large earthquakes, tsunamis, volcanic eruptions creating an entirely new geography and climate [Revelation 6:13-14; 8:10-11].
It is called “TheDestroyer” in the Kolbrin, a parallel Bible: “Men forget the days of the Destroyer. Only the wise know where it went and that it shall return at the appointed time… It is the Destroyer… Its color was bright and fierce and ever-changing, with an unstable appearance… a fierce body of flames [Revelation 9:11].
Christian Negureanu – emphasis & bold mine:
‘The real cause of climate changes, volcanoes activity, intensification of the seismic activity etc., is [that] the planet [Eris is] getting closer to our solar system, intermediary named 2003 – UB-313, and known in Antiquity under various names as: Nibiru, Marduk, Nemesis, Hercolubus, the Gods Planet, the Planet of the Empire, the Planet of the Cross or theRed Planet.’
This writer does not necessarily concur with Negureanu at this point with assigning the identity of Nibiru (or Planet 9), with Eris (or UB-313), due to their vast difference in size.
Negureanu: ‘First observed on October 21, 2003 using the 1.22 Oschin telescope, at Mount Palomar Observatory (California). Discovered by Michael E. Brown, Chad Trujillo, David L. Rabinovitz, on January 5, 2005… Further observations published in October 2005 have shown a satellite named Dysnomia [(Gabriella)].
The planet Eris/ Nibiru periodically getting closer to Earth once in 3,600 years generates numerous climate changes, one being the global warming with its natural consequence – the melting of the glaciers. The effect of glaciers melting, because of their sweet water, will be the ending of the thermo – saline natural system, the “engine” that allows the Gulfstream circulation to the North and the freezing of spread areas in the North – West of Europe and North – East U.S.A’ – Article: Climate Change & Global Warming – Climate Crisis or a New Equilibrium?
‘Briefly, here is the process that took place during the last two periods in which the Gods planet has passed between Mars and Jupiter, the nearest point to Earth: 7,200 years ago [5175 BCE], during the cataclysm known as “Noah’s flood” [rather, the time of Peleg; 7727 to 4737 BCE; and the Tower of Babel; 6755 to 6232 BCE according to an unconventional chronology], “sudden changes in temperature, violent storms and water avalanches from Antarctica broke off from their ‘ice prison’.
Dr. John T. Hollin at Maine University (U.S.A.) considers that large pieces periodically came out of the Antarctic ice field creating a huge tide (Zecharia Sitchin, The Twelfth Planet). 3,600 years ago, during the… Exodus [1446 BCE = 3,471 years ago] from Egypt in the middle of the second millennium B.C., the Earth suffered big cataclysms. “A celestial body that recently entered our solar system – a new comet – came very close to Earth (causing) the eventual disappearance of the glacier layer“ (Immanuel Velikovsky, “Worlds in Collision”)’ – Article: The Younger Dryas Stadial: Ending of the Earth… Beginning of the World.
‘The current situation – the Poles glaciers’ melting is accelerating. The climate and geological changes will increase because the planet Eris/Nibiru has not even been close to Pluto, its nearest point to Earth. This is supposed to happen between 2012-2014… identical phenomena [is] also [taking] place on other planets from our solar system because of Eris/ Nibiru.
Here are few examples: The Neptune’s moon, Triton is warming(BBC Science & Technology News, July 25, 1999). Pluto experiences an extraordinary heating (Massachusetts Institute of Technology News, October 9, 2002). Volcanic eruption on Jupiter’s satellite Io (Icarus Astronomy, November 2002). The warming of Mars (ABC News, December 7, 2002). The warming of Saturn (January 28, 2007, Interstars).
[Scientists] of the UCLA (University of California, Los Angeles) – physics and astronomy department and those at the University of Boston have noticed that the temperature of the superior atmosphere of Saturn is higher that estimated. Thus, professor Allan Aylward at UCLA considers necessary the reexamination of the main hypotheses regarding the planetary atmosphere and establishing the cause of the respective heating. He also noticed a similar process on Mars, concluding: “Studying the aspects within other planetary atmospheres will help us to find out clues of the Terra’s future.”
The Sumerian writings say that a satellite of the Nibiru planet hit another planet, Tiamat, creating the “Sky” (The Asteroid Belt between Mars and Jupiter) and the Earth in the beginning of our solar system. Professor M. Brown has recently proved in the journal Nature that the planet 2003 – EL 61 [Haumea a dwarf planet the size of Pluto in the Kuiper Belt] suffered a terrible collision with another celestial body at the beginning of our solar system.
Eris’s area, 2,400 km +/- 97 km, measured by using images from the Hubble telescope, was made public at the end of April 2006. In… 1991, based on the data from the Apocalypse/ Revelation, I had given the dimensions of a possible planetary station: it was 2,400 km. The last book of the Bible contains details… [in] ([Revelation] chapter 21: 2, 12, 16) called the NEW JERUSALEM. a) diameter: 12,000 x 200 m (1 stadium) = 2,400 km. b) area: 2,400 km (length) x 2,400 km (width) x 12 (levels or floors) = 69,120,000 km2′ – Article: The Ark of God.
The final paragraph is of interest if accurate. The diameter of Eris also known as Xena, is 2,326 km, comparable to re-categorised Pluto, now a (controversial) dwarf planet at 2,376 km. Eris is two thirds the Moon’s diameter and one-third of its volume. Small planet Eris has a tiny moon called Dysnomia, nick named Gabriella. Eris was the Greek goddess of discord and Dysnomia a demon goddess of lawlessness and fittingly the daughter of Eris.
Stewart Swerdlow a researcher in the field of alternative world history, presents a different scenario, in that Venus was not present in the early formation of our Solar System. One that this writer would concur with. The hypothesis of Venus being a later addition to our solar system is supported by world renowned alternative historian and author, Immanuel Velikovsky. Most experts blind to their own folly, wrongfully viewed pioneering Velikovsky as a ‘pseudohistorical’ quack.
Swerdlow proposes that humanoid aliens (Cherubim) from the Lyran star cluster fled after a Draco-Orion alliance of reptilian aliens (Seraphim) had destroyed three of their fourteen home planets. Lyrans entered our Solar System and colonised two planets, Mars and Maldek. With no Venus present and an Earth which was second from the Sun, Mars third and Maldek positioned fourth. Maldek was a large planet and had a highly ‘livable’ atmosphere as did Mars at the time. Mars had oceans like earth and seasons; thus displaying an axis tilt comparable to earth today.
This writer would disagree in that a. Mercury was either a later addition as Venus was, or a larger planet which had been demolished, with its residual core hurled to a new orbit – again like Venus – and b. the planet Maldek, was not fourth from the Sun. But rather it location the actual following sequence, quoted from the article, Thoth and the second book of The Divine Pymander, called Poimandres, or The Vision:
“In this manner it was accomplished, O Hermes: The Word moving like a breath through space called forth the Fire by the friction of its motion. Therefore, the Fire is called the Son of Striving. The Workman passed as a whirlwind through the universe, causing the substances to vibrate and glow with its friction, The Son of Striving thus formed Seven Governors, the Spirits of the Planets [symbolised – in order of original positions – by 1. Mars, 2. Tiamat (now Earth and the Asteroid Belt), 3. Jupiter, 4. Saturn, 5. Uranus, 6. Neptune and 7. Maldek (now the Kuiper Belt)], whose orbits bounded the world; and the Seven Governors controlled the world by the mysterious power called Destiny given them by the Fiery Workman [Holy Spirit].”
True World History Humanity’s Saga, Stewart A Swerdlow, 2014, pages 13-14 – emphasis & bold mine:
‘NASA now admits Mars once had a full atmosphere, oceans, and was similar to Earth. Mars has seasons.In the Martian springtime part of the northern polar ice cap retreats and greenery can be seen forming in the northern hemisphere. You can also see where the water used to flow [which is now beneath its surface]; there is still life that exists on Mars.
The Moon is an artificial object andit is hollow. The Moon does not spin or rotate; it is a [mechanically] fixed object with [suspiciously] one side always facing the Earth. The Moon’s orbit… stays in the same layer of space due to mass and gravitational pull. It is a vehicle parked in space like a satellite and without a magnetic field. The Draco colonised Earth from this vehicle. They started with the land mass now referred to as “Lemuria” [Pacific Ocean].’
While many may debate the last two sentences, there are a number of anomalies surrounding Earth’s enigmatic Moon – supporting Swerdlow’s comments. It is the only moon in the Solar System without a name and is simply called, the Moon.
The Moon certainly seems to be engineered, for on November 20, 1969, the Apollo 12 crew after returning to their command ship, intentionally sent the lunar module ascent stage crashing back onto the Moon’s surface – about 40 miles from the landing site – creating an artificial moonquake. The resulting impact was the equivalent to one ton of TNT. NASA scientists listened while ultra-sensitive seismic equipment recorded an unexpected and astounding occurrence.
The Moon reverberated like a bell for thirty or more minutes. The vibration wave took almost eight minutes to reach a peak, then decreased in intensity, something no one had expected. According to Ken Johnson – supervisor of the data and photo control department – the whole Moon wobbled in such a precise way that it was “almost as though it had gigantic hydraulic damper struts inside it.”
The Moon has elements it should not have. Is the Moon the creation of Alien Intelligence? by Mikhail Vasin and Alexander Shcerbakov from the Soviet Academy of Science in July 1970, asked: How is it possible that the surface of the moon is so hard and why does it contain minerals like Titanium? For contrary to the idea that heavier objects sink, heavier rocks are found on the surface. Lunar rock samples have contained ten times more titanium than titanium rich rocks on planet Earth. Scientists are unable to explain why. Traces of bronze, mica and amphibole were also found.
More mysteriously, lunar rocks have been found to contain the elements Uranium 236; and Neptunium 237, which never occur naturally in nature – because Uranium 236 is radioactive nuclear waste which is found in spent nuclear and reprocessed Uranium. Similarly, Neptunium 237 is a radioactive metallic element and the by-product of nuclear reactors and the production of Plutonium. Ancient Code: “You have to ask the question: What is happening on Earth’s Moon? From where do these elements and minerals come from?”
The Moon does not have a solid core. Researchers are almost unanimous that the Moon is hollow or has a very low-intensity interior. Curiously, the Moon’s concentration of mass is located at a series of points just below the surface. NASA scientist Gordon MacDonald in 1962 stated: “… astronomical data… require that the interior of the moon be less dense than the outer parts. Indeed, it would seem that the moon is more like a hollow than a homogeneous sphere.” Intelligent Life in the Universe, Carl Sagan, 1966: “A natural satellite cannot be a hollow object.”
Even more baffling for scientists – who are not aware of or either reject the Sumerian texts – is the fact that the Moon is older than Earth. Incredibly, our Moon is unlike any other satellite discovered in the known universe. According to some scientists the Moon is eight hundred thousand years older than the Earth. While the length of time proposed here is challenged, the fact remains that the Earth and Moon did not form at the same time; nor did the Moon originate** from the early Earth as would be expected.
Earl Ubell: ‘If the Earth and the moon were created at the same time, close to one another, how come one body, the Earth has great amounts of Iron, while the other body, the moon, has very little of it.’ Likewise, magnetized rocks have been found on the Moon – albeit not strong enough to pick up a paper clip – even so, there is no magnetic field on the moon. So where did the magnetism come from? Recall, Planet Nibiru is reportedly a ‘magnetic’ planet.
The Moon exhibits a unique orbit around the Earth. It is the only moon in the solar system which displays a stationary, nearly perfect circular orbit. It does not spin like a natural celestial body. In other words, our Moon does not share any characteristics with other moons found in our Solar System. From any point on the surface of our planet only one side of the Moon is visible. What is the moon hiding? The Moon maintains a precise position. What is keeping the moon in its nearly perfect sentry like post? With an exact altitude, course and speed, allowing it to function its purpose in relation to the planet Earth.
Is it also a coincidence that the Moon is at the right distance from Earth to completely cover the sun during an eclipse? Isaac Asimov: “There is no astronomical reason why the moon and the sun should fit so well. It’s the purest of coincidences, and only the Earth among all the planets is blessed in this way.”
William Roy Shelton: “It is important to remember that something had to put the moon in or near its current circular pattern around the Earth…” The question is: what was that something?
Ancient Code: ‘… the Moon should not be where it is… Everything points to the… Earth’s moon was in fact placed into its current orbit in the distant past. The Moon’s unnatural orbit and irregular composition raise hundreds of questions that neither NASA scientists, astronomers or geologists are able to answer… Despite all efforts to understand Earth’s “natural” satellite, the truth is that we have very little information about the Moon’s origin and purpose.’
Russian scientists Vasin and Shcherbakov ‘advanced the theory that the moon is not an entirely natural object, but a planetoid that was excavated eons ago in the depths of space by intelligent beings with a technology superior to ours.’
Earth was once completely covered by water and had a dense water vapour atmosphere which was unbreathable – Genesis 1:1-2, 9-10 – Chapter I Noah Antecessor Nulla.
True World History Humanity’s Saga, Stewart A Swerdlow, 2014, page 8 – emphasis mine:
‘The earth does not have an iron core that spins; that is fake science. The earth has a magma globe at the centre which acts like an inner sun. The North Pole opening is… 1,300 miles wide; the South Pole is around 950 miles wide.All planets have an interior surface. There are caverns and sometimes ways to get into the inner area of the planet; it is not all molten material’ – refer Hollow Earth – article: Antartica:Secrets of the Lost Continent of Atlantis. ‘The only exceptions are the large gas planets [Jupiter and Saturn]. Aircraft is restricted from flying directly over the North Pole, allegedly from the “magnetic interference with the aircraft”. This is not true; Global Handlers do not want you to see what is down there.’
These ideas about the inner Earth are not unique to Swerdlow. The phenomena of a mythical land inside our planet is a persistent idea, replete with supernatural beings with advanced technology. Jules Verne’s classic, A Journey to the Center of the Earth, may just have merit after all.
Plato spoke of a mythical inner world with long and narrow tunnels connecting the four corners of our planet. Survivors of Atlantis were rumoured to have gone deep underground. The Macuxi Indians who live in the Amazon, believe they are the descendants of the Sun’s children, the protectors of the ‘inner Earth.’ Oral legends speak of an entrance into the Earth where the Macuxies would enter a cavern, traveling thirteen to fifteen days until they reached the interior and ‘at the other side of the world in the inner Earth’ giants who are twelve feet tall resided.
Russian Physicist Fedor Nevolin suggested the Earth has a smaller Sun in its centre, providing an environment for life to flourish inside our planet. Leonard Euler, a mathematical genius concluded that the Earth was hollow, inhabited and contained a central sun. Edmund Halley, discoverer of Comet Halley and Royal Astronomer of England also believed that the Earth was hollow.
Ancient Code: ‘The Babylonian hero Gilgamesh visited his ancestor Utnapishtim in the bowels of the earth; in Greek mythology, Orpheus tries to rescue Eurydice from the underground hell; it was said that the Pharaohs of Egypt communicated with the underworld, which could be accessed via secret tunnels hidden in the pyramids; and Buddhists believed (and still believe) that millions of people live in Agharta, an underground paradise ruled by the king of the world.’
Scientific research has confirmed there is a large ocean of water located inside the mantle of the Earth. So much water it could fill the oceans on our planet up to three times. Added to this is the fact that the water located on the surface of our planet did not come from space but from within the Earth itself. Surprisingly, there is a mysterious source of oxygen deep in the mantle of the Earth. So vast that it influences the climate on the surface.
True World History Humanity’s Saga, Stewart A Swerdlow, 2014, pages 3-6, 40 – emphasis & bold mine:
‘In the very beginning of our galaxy there were two main types of beings that existed. One was Draco, or the Reptilian beings that existed in the Draco star system; the other was the Lyreans… beings that exist in our solar system and galaxy, 70% are humanoid, 25% are Reptilian, and 5% are other types of beings.’
The Bible reveals a similar ratio of approximately 66% to 33% in Revelation 12:4 NET, “Now the dragon’s tail swept away a third of the stars [(reptilian) angels] in heaven and hurled them to the earth…” – Article: The Ark of God.
Swerdlow: ‘The Draco star system… looks snake-like. If you count the stars there are 16. From a space perspective Draco and Lyra are relatively close by, but in reality they are light years away from each other. When you see Reptilian imagesanddepictions on the Earth… there are blazing sun rays in the hieroglyphs and wall reliefs. There are 16 rays of the central sun, representing the Draco star system.
Today, advertisements [including flags and heraldic devices] and corporate logos with radiating suns aresymbolic representations of the Draco star system.’
Similar to a radiating sun is the sun disk. According to some accounts the disk depicts the celestial body of Nibiru. Frequent interpretations for this symbol however include comparisons with the sky, the sun, solar power and the renewal of life (eternity of the Spirit) or divinity, majesty and power. The winged disk is a stylized image of eagle’s wings. In ancient Egypt, the winged sun was associated with Ra and Horus. This may be in reference to the original Sun, Saturn and not our current star, Sol. Often it is accompanied by one or two uraeus of cobras on each side, and one or two Ankhs – Egyptian crosses.
Swerdlow: ‘The Reptilians… are not from the physical universe. The androgynous Reptilian form was the initial manifestation of a being in physical reality… Reptilians have a mindset that makes them feel superior because outside of physical reality there is no male/female separation, there is only energy.Because the Reptilians are androgynous with male and female incorporated in one body, there is no differentiation of the sexes. Energetically being male and female in the same body matches [God]. They believe that any species that has to differentiate between male and female is inferior, or further removed from the origin of[God].
Reptilians feel superior because reptilian DNA does not change over eons of time; it remains stable.Their mentality is that they are already perfect…Reptilian [animal] species here on earth… rarely change… since prehistoric times, the Reptilian form has not changed much; this is true of the Draco species. Mammalian genetics have to constantly adapt, change and evolve. Reptilians do not change since they are already evolved, believing that they are more representative of[God’s Mind].Reptilians… [have]… an agenda of occupation to assimilate all such [mammalian] beings into their Empire. In their mindset, this is their holy mission… neither right or wrong.This is simply how they think. The Draco Empire is part of the “Orion Confederation.”
Further corroborating background on the Draco or in reality, rebellious Seraphim, is provided by Dee Finney, entitled, Draconians – emphasis & bold mine:
‘According to Alex Collier: “… it was decided that the human life form was to be created in the Lyran system. The orientation of the human race in Lyrae was agricultural in nature… the Alpha Draconians and the Lyrans were afraid of each other… the Alpha Draconians were apparently the first race in our galaxy to have interstellar space travel, and have had this capability for 4 billion years… the Draconians came and saw Bila, with all its abundance and food and natural resources, the Draconians wanted to control it. There was apparently a mis-communication or misunderstanding… The Lyrans wanted to know more about the Draconians before some kind of “assistance” was offered.
The Draconians mistook the communication as a refusal, and subsequently destroyed three out of 14 planets in the Lyran system. The Lyrans were basically defenseless. The planets Bila, Teka and Merck were destroyed. It is at this point in history that the Draconians began to look at humans as a food source’ – refer article: Principalities & Potentates: What they want… Who they are – ‘This is how old the struggle is between the reptilian and [humanoid] races. The Draconians are the force behind the repression of human populations everywhere… instilling fear-based belief systems and restrictive hierarchies. The Andromedans consider the Draconians the “ultimate warriors,” in a negative sense.”
Moranae continues, “the Draconians are the oldest reptilian race in our universe. Their forefathers came to our universe from another separate universe or reality system.When this occured, no one really knows. The Draconians themselves are not really clear on when they got here. The Draconians teach their masses that they were here in this universe first, before humans, and as such they are heirs to the universe and should be considered royalty. They find disgust in the fact that humans do not recognize this as a truth.
They have conquered many star systems andhave genetically altered many of the life forms they have encountered[including humankind].The area of the galaxy most densely populated with Draconian sub-races is in the Orion system, which is a huge system, and systems in Rigel and Capella. The mind set or consciousness of the majority of races in these systems is Service-to-Self [the path offered by the Tree of Knowledge of Good and Evil], and as such they are always invading, subverting and manipulating less advanced races, and using their technology for control and domination.
This is a very old and ancient war, and the peace that does not exist is always being tested by these beings, who believe that fear rules, and love is weak. They believe that those they perceive to be less fortunate, in comparison to them, are meant to be slaves. This belief system is promoted at birth in the reptilian races, wherein the mother, after giving birth, will abandon the offspring to fend for themselves. If they survive they are cared for by a warrior class that uses these children for games of combat and amusement.”
‘So, you can see that thereptilians are forever stuck in survival mode. This means they have no boundaries in what they will do to other beings. Morenae continues, “it is engrained in them never to trust a human. They are taught the Draconian version of the history of the ‘Great Galactic War’, which teaches that humans are at fault for invading the universe, and that humans selfishly wanted the Draconian society to starve and struggle for the basic materials that would allow them to exist.” The Reptilians enjoy human flesh, and human children best, for two reasons. The first is that children don’t have the accumulation of pollutants in their bodies that adults do, and when children are put into a state of fear, their energy…field and [adrenaline] just explodes. The reptilians get a “rush” from this stuff.
The Alpha Draconians, a reptilian race composed of master geneticists, tinker with life – which from their perspective exists as a natural resource. The Draconians look at lifeforms which they have created or altered as a natural resource. Apparently, the Alpha Draconians created the primate race, which was first brought to Mars and then to Earth [Planet of the Apes franchise comes to mind].
The primate race was then tinkered with by many other different races – 21 other races – resulting in the primate race having been modified 22 times. This primate race eventually became Homo Sapien Sapiens. – who we are on a physical level. Yes, we used to have 12 strands of DNA. Ten strands were taken out by a group from Orion in order to control us and hold us back. Why would they want to hold us back?
The reason the Orion group wanted to hold us back was because they found out who we were on a soul level. Again, according to the Andromedans [the Andromeda Galaxy, next to the Milky Way Galaxy] we humans are part of a group of energies that they know of as the Paa Tal. The reason that the Andromedans use the word Paa Tal, which is by the way a Draconian word, is because the Draconians have legends about warring with a race that was creating human life forms that were opposed to Draconian philosophy. The Paa Tal created life forms that could evolve on their own, with free expression. The Draconians, on the other hand, created races to function as a natural resource for their pleasure. So, you have two very different philosophies.”
The Draconians are a very large reptilian race, otherwise known as “the Dracs”. There is [a] royal line of the reptilian race called the Ciakar. They range from 14 to 22 feet tall and can weigh up to 1,800 pounds. They do have winged appendages and they are awesome beings [as fallen, dark angels]. They’re extremely clairvoyant and extremely clever, and they can also be extremely sinister. They apparently were brought by someone to our time and space, our universe, in full physicality, and [abandoned] here. They were taken to Alpha Draconis because the nature of that place gave them the best chance of survival.
So, they were kicked out of some [different] place. They are a major factor to be reckoned with. They are for the most part Service-to-Self and do not care for the human race, because when they were [cast down] here they were told that this universe was theirs to command.They still have this mind set. They were one of the first races to chart our solar system, and in fact they were the first race to state that our solar system belonged to them.
… I understand that some of them have been coming back, and that more of them will be coming back. They have had space travel for 3 billion years, and they are a remarkable race. But, they have an attitude, and a lot of human races inside and outside our galaxy have had problems with them. They look like a 22 foot tall veloci-raptor, and they’re smart, intelligent and very different from us. They apparently at one time came across human colonies in Lyrae… the human race, per se, was not created in the Lyraen system.It was brought there to survive… from what the Andromedans have told me, for some reason once they go back 427 million years, they just don’t know what else is there… although the physicality is there, there is no history of races before that. At least, that they know of, in the Lyraen system.
… the Draconians were flying through… [and] came across these human colonies, which were agricultural in nature. Because of their talents in horticulture, these humans were making the planets better, like gardens. When the Draconians came and saw this incredible wealth of food, they basically wanted to control it. Apparently there was a misunderstanding. The Lyraens wanted to know more about the Draconian race before they gave them what they wanted, and apparently the Draconians misunderstood this request, went back and attacked the planets, blew three of them up and killed a lot of people. The Lyraens were forced to migrate and scatter into different parts of our galaxy.
So, the action didfacilitate colonization, although I wrestle with whether the Draconians were planted here specifically to force us to evolve, or that there is some other agenda here‘ – refer article: Principalities & Potentates: What they want… Who they are. ‘I do know that there are other reptilian races that are descendants of the Draconians, and many of them are master geneticists. I am told that most of the dinosaurs were brought here, and to Mars, where they came first. Our current human form was crafted on Mars, where the primate and human genes were combined, and then brought to earth to work as slaves in the mines.’
“What is it about the human mind that causes some species to want to suppress us so much? What is it that is so unique to the genetic make up? Do they have free will in the same way we do?”
A: “I don’t know that it is so much our minds as it is ourextremes of emotionsand our essence. They have always stressed that the containment of emotion in physical form is what is most attractive, because they want this due to their loss of passion, andas a result they have become more dependent on technology.Here we are, getting deeper and deeper into physicality,when in fact we have the ability to just leave all of this behind. So, we are not correctly using our power as a race. We are wasting it.
As far as our free will as compared to the free will of other races, it is one and the same. It’s just that we don’t as a population have the realization of the power of our collective free will. We don’t totally realize the sovereignty that our free will gives us. That is why they are manipulating us through belief systems in order to try and get [us] to relinquish our free will, by coercing us to use our own free will against us and ask them to come down here and control us.It’s a choice.”
‘There are many races belonging to the reptilian lifestream, a group far older than that of the human. The reptoids commonly witnessed by Earthlings, come from the Draco constellation; about eight feet tall, covered in lizard scales, with ferocious talons. They are quite a self-involved race, only interested in space exploration for the purpose of conquest. Many wars have been waged between the Draconians and humanoids in the past; the latter often becoming slave races to the former. Reptoids tend to be great warriors, owing to their physical strength, natural body armour, and firey temper. The Draconians do not maintain diplomatic relations with many planets, but are in contact with several other reptilian races. They are also in contact with the Global Elite, for the prospect of using this planet as a slave and food colony attracts them here’ – Article: The Establishment: Who are they… What do they want? – ‘They have no respect for humans and would have invaded long ago if we did not have such outstanding support from our benign space brothers.
With seven different types of Draco races, the leader group is a seven to eight foot tall winged reptilian-type creature. The slender four to five foot Draco similar to a lizard performs menial tasks and aids in abductions. Harsh, warlike beings who feel little emotion, the Draco have no regard for culture or other beings. Most Draco are androgynous and reproduce by parthenogenesis, or cloning. One special group that is completely male creates hybrid races that conquer others. The Earths Moon is a Draco planetoid placed in orbit aeons ago during the time of the Lemurian colonization. With the intention to divide and conquer, they are known to be brutal… The Draco have vast underground bases on Earth and colonies on Venus.’
Dee Finney explains the Draconian agenda for humanity, which consists of mind control via Religion, leading towards total enslavement.
‘The first religion on Earth was the Reptilian belief system brought by the colonists of Lemuria. Their religion believed in a God-Mind that contained a hierarchy, or caste system. This caste system was extrapolated to the several Reptilian species incorporated into the Draco Empire. Each species had its own place in the structure of their society. Every individual knew its functions and respected these boundaries. To violate these rules meant death. The Reptilians operate as a group mind, meaning that no single Reptilian can make a decision for itself. Only the upper caste, or winged ones, have the semblance of individuality. They were, and are, the leaders.
When this religion was brought to Sumeria, the caste system was infused into society as a religious hierarchy. Remember that the colonists of Sumeria were refugees from Lyrae/Mars/Maldek. They, like the Atlanteans, maintained the original belief system of the Lyraen culture. The Lyraen belief system encouraged individuality, as well as promoted service to others as a pathway to self-growth. The Lyraens believed that red-haired people were connectors to God-Mind, and as such, used them as oracles.
The Reptilians worshipped thetransparent beings from the astral planesas their creators. The transparent beings have a mass consciousness, like an Oversoul. They are basically genderless, although in terms of physical reality, their characteristics and traits render them more masculine than feminine. When the Reptilians brought this religion to the Sumerians, they were careful to introduce it in a way that would be accepted and followed. First, they created a gender base for a gender-minded population. Then, they instilled fear to control the mind-patterns. Cleverly, they devised a religion based on a male-female, god-goddess control system. The male god was called Nimrod; the female goddess, Semiramus. They are depicted as half-human, half-Reptilian.Their appearances were designed to frighten the humans into submission.
Nimrod and Semiramis eventually became the Osiris and Isis of Egypt, and the Apollo [Azazel/Sun] and Athena [Lilith/Venus] of Greece, among many other gods. All used the male/female, god/goddess theme because it represented the original Reptilian androgyny and the separation of the human prototype into the male/female, Adam/Eve.
Because of the “masculine” tendency of the transparent people, and despite being androgynous themselves, the Reptilians prefer the powerful male over the female. They represented their androgyny in Sumer by placing three horns on the Reptilian God, Nimrod. There are many layers of symbolism to this:
The penis and two testicles.
Two energies uniting to create a third, i.e., the human prototype.
The three levels of existence: hyperspace, astral, and physical.
The three levels of awareness: conscious, subconscious, and superconscious.
Androgyny leading to male and female sections.
Thus, thenumber three was an important symbol to the Reptilians on Earth. They represent this in many ways, including the lily, or fleur-de-lis with its three points. They also use thescorpion with its stinger andtwo piercing claws’ – refer article: 33.
The advanced version of the scorpion is the eagle, which represents the scorpion in its higher form. Because of this, the eagle came to represent raising from a lower form to a higher one’ – Chapter XXXIV Dan: The Invisible Tribe.‘It represented power and globalization. Because it was a bird of prey, it was able to capture everything beneath it, especially live food’ – Chapter XXXIII Manasseh & Ephraim – the Birthright Tribes.
‘For these reasons, the Romans always used an eagle on their staffs whenever they marched into a city or country’ – Chapter XXVIII The True identity & Origin of Germany & Austria: Ishmael & Hagar. ‘Most people do not realize that all birds are descendents of Reptilian dinosaurs. Many corporate logos and superheroes of today have wings attached to them’ – Article: Thoth. ‘The wings also represent the winged Reptilian leaders in the upper echelon of the Reptilian/Illuminati flowchart.
The original pyramids, built after the destruction of Atlantis, were energy points. They were the same shapes underground as above, making them into octahedrons. At their centre is a tetrahedron. This master shape is the archetype symbol for God-Mind totality. Anything at its exact centre is absolutely protected. The octahedron is also the shape of the Delta-T antenna used at the Montauk Project. This shape, when energized in the proper color codes, causes interdimensional rifts, creating vortices and wormholes. Rituals performed at this centre point produce vast energies that can be transmitted through hyperspace to anywhere in creation.
Some researchers claim that the pyramids were pumping stations for underground Nile tributaries. This is only partially true. Because water is an electromagnetic amplifier, it was used to surround the ritual chamber located in the Delta-T to boost ritual energy. Using these methods, the ancient Egyptians controlled weather, destroyed enemies, created stargates, and boosted their Reptilian energies in ceremony. This is also why the Montauk Project was located near vast amounts of water.
The Great Pyramid is part of a protective solar system grid, linking the Moon and Mars monuments together to produce a force field to repel invaders. The Great Pyramid is also connected to other points on the Earth such as Stonehenge, a submerged Atlantean crystal, Tiahuanaco, Ayers Rock, and the White Pyramid in western China. Together, they form an energy containment field similar to an electric fence. The HAARP project in Alaska taps into this’ – Articles: Monoliths of the Nephilim; and The Pyramid Perplexity.
Dee Finney quotes Stewart Swerdlow and his experience of possession. Included only because of the suspicion that either, Grey aliens are, a. elemental spirits; b. the offspring of fallen angels, such as the Draco or alternatively; c. they are demonic entities derived from the Nephilim.
“That night, the session was most interesting. After I was entranced, a small white being, who looked like a typical grey, entered my body. Speaking at first in a strange language that only Duncan understood, it then spoke in English as the tone became more ominous. This being said that it had every right to take possession of my body because I was one of them! Challenging this remark, Preston said that I was a human being with a soul from God, and no one was allowed to use the body except Stewart. The entity cursed Preston and called him Pressed On. It said I worked for them and was carrying out a mission vital to the success of their program on Earth. Both Preston and Duncan saw thephysical shape of my body change as if it were a grey alien body. The outline of my face similarly changed. Then, the being started to move my body. Getting up, it walked around while making nasty comments about those present. Although my eyes were closed, my body walked around the room as if it were wide awake.”
‘Identifying itself as a Draco commander, it gave its name as Gengeeko. Preston immediately understood the Draco to be powerful, reptilian warriors. The creature told Preston that an invasion force wason its way to Earth and that nothing could stop it.
The moon orbiting the Earth was their first craft. It had arrived here aeons ago to control the planet. After creating the Lemurian civilization, they had been removed from the Earth by the Atlans and the descendents of the disbanded Lyraen Empire with the help of the Pleiadians. Now, the Draco were returning to reclaim the Earth and use it as a military base for entry into the rest of the galaxy. At this point, I realized that this was why so many races were interested in the Earth. If this planet falls, then the rest of the galaxy is in danger.
The Draconian then stood up and rasped a warning… Claiming that humans were weak, it said that humans needed the order that an invasion would bring. This way, the invasion would benefit everyone. The Draco would receive the raw materials, workers, and food that they needed for their invasion into the rest of the galaxy. The Earth would be protected forever by the Draco Empire. Our leaders were well aware of the impending invasion, gradually preparing the world population via television shows and movies. Even rulers in some countries were humans with Draco soul-personalities. The reptilian within my body expanded upon his ideas by saying that the United Nations would be the forum for a central planetary government. United States leaders were in league with Draco allies without realizing it.
I was given information that the USSR was in league with the Draco and allowing them to use Soviet bases for advance operations. But, the USSR would eventually break up into smaller nations and disrupt the agreement. When this happened [in 1991], I was told that this was a deception to lull the rest of the world into a false peace. The various Soviet governments were closely aligned with each other. When the opportunity was right, the Soviets would pounce on the unsuspecting countries[for example, Ukraine]. In this way, the Draco had a powerful ally on Earth to do their dirty work for them.’
The constant reader will appreciate the sinister irony of the Draco commander’s comment about Soviet Russia – refer Chapter XX Will the Real Assyria Stand Up: Asshur & Russia; and Chapter XXI The Incredible Identity, Origin & Destiny of Nimrod.
‘The rest of the conversation involved information about the Sirian interest in Israel and the Jewish people. The Jews, he said, were created as a joint effort between the Sirians andthe Draco’ – refer Chapter XXIX Esau: The Thirteenth Tribe. ‘The genetic stock came from the Hebrews, a race of Sirian origin. The Ohalu Council, comprised of the leaders of the Sirian civilization, provided the Torah (the first five books of Moses, i.e., the Old Testament of the Bible) with its coded information that I would learn to decipher. In fact, the Ohaluans are nonphysical beings who remain in hyperspace. The Sirians are their physical descendents.
Ancient Hebrew is the language of this council.A holy language, it comes directly from the Mind of God.Each letter is a symbol, number, archetype, and geometric shape that is used to translate from the spiritual into the physical. In fact, each chapter of the Old Testament can be decoded to letter patterns. When recurring patterns are matched against one another, geometric shapes are formed. These include a doughnut shape, diamonds, three-dimensional triangles, etc. When all the patterns are enfolded on one another, a tetrahedron is formed in multidimensionality.
That is to say, the shape can only be demonstrated on paper by drawing a three-dimensional tetrahedron. However, its actual shape goes far beyond anything that can be shown graphically with current technology. All letters of the Hebrew alphabet can be seen within the shape of the tetrahedron. In the ancient Hebrew alphabet there are four letters that have a stylized crown on top of them. No one knew why. However, if all of the other letters were somehow forgotten, except for those four special ones, by using these four, the tetrahedron could be reconstructed and all the other letters again found within the shape. Scientists in Jerusalem and New York are only now realizing the information encoded within the Old Testament as they review it by computer and research the various letter patterns. What type of mind could have created such a timeless document? Certainly not a human one.
I also learned that there were originally twelve root races on the Earth at the beginning of life on this planet. What this means is that there were twelve original alien races that agreed to genetically manipulate and seed life on this planet as part of a great experiment. The purpose was to determine if all of the man frequencies in the galaxy could live together harmoniously or if they would destroy one another. These twelve alien races monitored their contributions to the experiment over the millennia. Some lost interest while some completely altered their original ideas. In any event, the twelve races are returning to remove or aid their part of the project before invasion forces arrive on Earth and usurp all of the resources and people – Revelation 13-17. The outcome of this invasion is yet to be determined – Revelation 18-22.
Many of the original races keep bases in this solar system to watch the Earth. A Sirian base on Mars has existed for many thousands of years. The Amphibians have bases on Neptune and on Titan, a moon of Saturn. The Draco, who are the invading reptilians, have bases on Venus as well as under the Earth.The Pleiadeans have a base on a moon of Jupiter. Many others maintain platforms or stations in orbit around the Earth and other planets in this solar system. Most of them do not want to be discovered yet.’
According to Swerdlow, the Draco-Orions eventually discovered the hiding Lyrans on Mars and Maldek. The Draco were experts at hollowing out small planets, comets and asteroids for mining purposes and then later using them as either stealth space craft, or as projectile missiles. In this instance, the Dracos launched an ice comet into the solar system. As it passed Uranus, it caused the planet to flip and rotate horizontally on its side at a 98 degree axis tilt. This means that the poles are parallel to the plane of the solar system, not perpendicular like Earth. Uranus doesn’t spin left to right, it spins up to down; so that for 42 years the South pole faces the Sun and then the North pole directly faces the sun for the following 42 years – refer 42, articles: How to be Happy; Thoth; and The Pyramid Perplexity.
The comet continued its trajectory, passing so close to Maldek, the electromagnetic stress caused Maldek to explode, leaving the fragmented planet behind as the asteroid belt (rather, the Kuiper Belt), with other bits being pulled by the strong magnetic pulls of Jupiter and Saturn to become moons. The passing comet stripped much of Mar’s atmosphere and vaporised its oceans, causing the planet to orbit further away from the Sun.
The launch of the comet had been timed to perfection, so as to inflict maximum damage on the Lyran planets. This comet was actually a planet, taken by the Draco from a different constellation. The comet was Venus and like Uranus, has a retrograde spin that is clockwise rather than anti-clockwise as the other planets. Along with theorist Immanuel Velikovsky, Central American mythology supports Venus’ later entry into our Solar System.
The ice planet Venus, then formed a mutual orbit with earth, pushing it further away from the Sun where it is located today. This also caused Earth to spin faster, pulling off water and vaporising into the stratosphere above; producing a breathable atmosphere and moderate climate. Ice caps appeared at the poles, oceans levels receded and the two largest continents of Atlantis and Lemuria rose from the sea.
Swerdlow’s version of the early Solar System adds aspects not included in Pye’s account discussed earlier. We shall return to this important subject in this chapter as well as in future articles.
Venus, second from top left and Uranus, centre of bottom have irregular axial tilts as well as rotating orbital spins compared to the other planets of the Solar System. Pluto has an irregular tilt of 120 degrees, the most similar to that of Uranus of 98 degrees. As a comparison, Neptune is 30 degrees, Saturn is 27 degrees and Jupiter is 3 degrees. Whereas Mars is 25 degrees, Earth is 23 degrees and Mercury is the most upright at 0.03 degrees. Venus, even more perplexing than Pluto is 177 degrees.
The consensus among astronomers has been that the solar system always had just four giant planets – Jupiter, Saturn, Neptune and Uranus. David Nesvorny at the Southwest Research Institute in San Antonio Texas claims otherwise, after running 6,000 simulations of the solar system’s birth and early development. A fifth giant planet (Maldek, [Tiamat?]) is now acknowledged as once being included in our solar system.
The computer simulations by the Southwest Research Institute in San Antonio, Texas, showed that it is statistically extremely unlikely that the solar system began with four giant planets. By its calculations, it only had a 2.5 per cent chance of reaching its current population and orbital layout with just four giants, but was 10 times more likely to have developed to its present state, if there was a fifth massive planetary body in the mix.
From our present position on Earth, possibly Maldek and probably Tiamat, could have been bright enough to be seen in the daytime and may have dominated the night sky. Whichever the planet – and perhaps both Maldek and Tiamat – it was a. solid, because diamond bearing carbonaceous asteroids appear as the debris of its destruction (Asteroid belt) and b. it was also a water-bearing planet, since a high percentage of water is contained in the solar system’s comets (Kuiper belt).
There is a high probability that all the planets of our solar system were blue-green watery orbs and life-sustaining worlds. Satan before its fall, with many angels, populated the old Earth – so why not the other planets. Just as Venus is anomalous, appearing to be a late comer in our solar system; Earth’s moon is irregular and suspicious in composition; Uranus has a mysterious unorthodox spin; and ancient records document a fifth large planet in our solar system. These conundrums are answered in the two alternative origins discussed. Swerdlow’s account has much to consider and favour over interpretations of the Enuma Elish record. Perhaps, both stories contain elements of the truth, or are they accurate in part because they occurred at different times?
True World History Humanity’s Saga, Stewart A Swerdlow, 2014, pages 15-18 – emphasis & bold mine:
‘Reptilians were the first intelligent beings to colonise Earth. This is why Reptilians consider this to be their planet. After Lemuria was colonised, Reptilians were the only ones that existed… It was a long time before humanity developed from the Lyraen refugees that came from Mars and Maldek to colonise Atlantis. The Lemurians viewed the Atlanteans as occupiers and invaders… they were here first. Mammalian and Reptilian creatures are not designed to live in the same environment…[requiring] different living conditions. The Atlanteans had a problem with the Lemurian animal food source… dinosaurs. They rampaged over landmasses and devoured the food the Atlanteans were cultivating.
The Atlanteans… used electromagnetic pulse weapons to kill them. This is the real truth… why… [they] abruptly became extinct. There was no gigantic asteroid or comet… 60 million years ago… the planet would have been a barren wasteland forever… [the]huge trench… off the coast of Yucatan [Mexico]… is where the Atlantean continent and archipelagos rose up, leaving the trench as a result’ – Article: Antartica: Secrets of the Lost Continent of Atlantis.
… the Atlanteans and Lemurians… [waged] numerous wars between the two civilizations. They hated each other; each thought the other did not belong on the same planet.
In an effort to create peace between the two species, a third species was created…[Homo Erectus circa 250,000 BCE] The Reptilians agreed to the… plan as long as their genetics were foundational with mammalian genetics secondary… when a human foetus gestates in the womb in the first trimester, the zygote appears an androgynous Reptilian. As it develops the mammalian genetic sequences open secondarily, just as they were encoded. This is also when sexual differentiation in the fetus occurs. Every now and then… a baby [is] born with Reptilian… scaly* skin, a tail, red eyes, and webbed hands or feet. When androgyny manifests in the body the individual is referred to as a “hermaphrodite” or an “intersex”. Everything happens for a reason. [God] does not produce accidents. This is why… you are a hybrid!
… [When] “God” took a rib from Adam and created Eve… [this] simply means an androgynous… body was divided into male and female components. The agenda of the Reptilians is to occupy all cultures [Earth] and upgrade them [down-grade humanity] to Reptilian [again]. The snake offering [‘fruit’] to Eve represents the enticement of humanity to become [more] Reptilian [less mammalian]. Eve taking the [‘fruit’] represents humanity accepting Reptilian control as handlers of Humanity from that generation forward.’
If this is true regarding Adam, as we touched upon earlier in the chapter, it would explain why it was important enough to be explained in the Bible that Adam was alone, and why Eve was created by taking his DNA symbolised by his rib figuratively or literally and cloned. Though we will learn that they were still both sexless at this point and remember, still both spirit.
Flying Serpents and Dragons, R A Boulay, 1990, Pages 13, 22-23, 117 – emphasis & bold mine:
‘… [the Anunnaki] required a labour force… primitive man was created… combining… native ape-man with their own saurian nature… This [man] was half human and half reptile, what can be called a Homo-saurus. It was a failed experiment for the main reason it was a “mule” and could not reproduce itself… [later] it was decided to modify [man] and give it reproductive powers… given more mammalian traits [resulting in Homo erectus].
… [later again] theBiblical“Fall of Man” [is] where Adam [and Eve] achieved “knowing” or the ability to reproduce sexually. As a result of this genetic modification, man lost most of his saurian nature – his shiny, luminous skin and scaly* hide. According to the Haggadah… “The first result was that Adam and Eve became naked… their bodies had been overlaid with a horny skin andenveloped withthe cloud of glory…of Adam… it was bright as daylight and covered his body like a luminous garment.” No sooner had they violated the command given them then the cloud of glory and the horny skin dropped from them, and they stood there in their nakedness and ashamed.”
… a tract from a Gnostic document… states, that because of the eating of the forbidden fruit… “Then their mind opened. For when they ate, the light of knowledge shone for them. When they put on shame, they knew that they were naked with regard to knowledge. When they sobered up, they saw that they were naked, and they became enamoured of one another. When they saw their makers, they loathed them since they were beastly forms. They understood very much.”
[Adam and Eve]acquired… a soft flexible skin, body hair, the need to sweat[Genesis 3:19], and theability to produce live young. It is explicit in Eve’s punishment that she is to bear the pangs of live birth like a mammal – Genesis 3:16. [They] no longer ran around naked… [and] had to wear clothing for comfort and protection… [Adam] was a Homo sapiens… a hybrid mammal-saurian creature… a quantum jump in evolution… from wild ape-man to a new species known as Cro-Magnon Man [Homo sapiens].’
There may well be credence to this account, in as much Adam and Eve did lose their (shiny, luminous) spirit bodies – to be replaced by (mammalian) physical ones. Whether they were initially saurian (with scaly, horny skin) and had mammalian traits added when they were punished and became physical; or whether while spirit, they were godly with their turning physical due to a combination of saurian-mammalian components being added, is a point of conjecture. Scientific discovery, the biblical record and logic would lean towards the latter of the two.
In support of what Swerdlow states, the Triune brain theory proposed by American physician and neuroscientist, Paul Maclean in the 1960s, posits that the human brain is composed of three parts; all constituting our consciousness, with the oldest being the reptilian complex or lizard brain (archipallium) located in the brain stem, leading from the spinal cord and the cerebellum, which controls instinct, dominance, survival (through fear) and also reproduction – the fight or flight complex. One could say the reptilian component is the primitive brain and continuously runs on autopilot.
Outside of this area is the mid-brain limbic system (paleopallium) or mammalian brain. It provides our feelings, emotions, attachments, habits and memories; where we learn to seek pleasure and avoid pain. One could say the mammalian brain dictates our decisions, the same as for animals.
The outer layer of our brain is the new brain and comprised of the neocortex (neopallium) or primate brain and is what makes us human or in the image of our Creator and not just another animal as evolutionists would have us believe. This part of our brain controls language, ideas, concepts, imagination, creativity, abstract thought and logic. One could say the human brain allows humans to rationalise and reason, to think and be aware.
The archipallium may not be the oldest component of the human brain at all. Though considered primal, this is really in regard to the base nature of mankind rather than being its first nature (or mind). The neopallium is in fact the residue of Adam and Eve’s true nature. Their change to a physical being with a fleshly body, brought about the accompanying change in their nature (and mind), which now had the addition of mammalian and reptilian traits.
Boulay: ‘… the Adam of Genesis… [was] created in the image of the serpent-god… The hybrid that was created… looked reptilian… Adam was thus created in both the image or selem and likeness or dmut of his creator. The use of both terms in the Biblical text was meant to leave no doubt that man was similar to the gods in appearance.
While reptiles and dinosaurs may have been inspired by reptilian gods, anthropomorphic creatures – whether hominids, Neanderthal^ man or Adam – were not. The Bible is clear that the people of Day Six^ were made in the image of their Elohim makers, while Adam was created in the image of his El-ohim maker.
Boulay: ‘As long as [Adam and Eve] remained in the Garden of Eden, [they] did not propagate… because they were [clones] and could not reproduce… [in] the Haggadah… Adam was created from the four corners of the world. “The dust was of various colors – red, black, white, and green. Red was for the blood, black for the bowels, white for the bones, and green for the pale skin.”
Had Adam [begun as] a homo sapiens, the colour of dust used for the skin would have presumably been pink or brown. Homo-saurus or reptile-man was probably much larger and taller than modern man… Rabbinical records disclose that“Adam, who had been a giant, diminished in stature to the size of an ordinary man.” Likely an allegorical description depicting Adam’s change (fall) from a spiritual creature to an earthly one. ‘The antediluvian Patriarchs and Sumerian kings, who were part saurian, were apparently very large men and stood out physically among the hordes of mankind.’
It is possible the author has inadvertently swapped the creation of the people of Day Six, an Adam and that of the Adam on the Eighth Day, with the later giant saurian humans who would have been the Nephilim resulting from angelic-human interbreeding. The physical Adam would have received the different colours from his new blood, organs, bones and skin.
Tiamat was the ancestral home for the angels and early prototype humans before the era of Earth. The planet Tiamat is referred to by other names in various sources. What is not commonly known, is that it is mentioned in the Bible and was the home of the Adversary and a seat of its power. The planet is called Rahab. In Hebrew it has two meanings. From the verb, it means to be or become ‘broad, large, wide’ or ‘spacious’. Associated with territory, yet including the attributes of fame, abilities, courage and trouble. The secondary meaning from the verb, means to embolden or be ‘haughty, proud’ and ‘arrogant.’ Originally, the Creator formed the early earth to be populated, a home for life.
Isaiah 45:18
New Century Version
The Lord created the heavens. He is the God who formed the earth and made it. He did not want it to be empty, but he wanted life on the earth. This is what the Lord says: “I am the Lord. There is no other God.”
Jeremiah 4:23-26
English Standard Version
23 ‘I looked on the earth, and behold, it was without form and void; and to the heavens, and they had no light. 24 I looked on the mountains, and behold, they were quaking, and all the hills moved to and fro. 25 I looked, and behold, there was no man, and all the birds of the air had fled. 26 I looked, and behold, the fruitful land was a desert, and all its cities were laid in ruins before the Lord, before his fierce anger.’
Jeremiah is referring to the state of the earth after its pre-Adamic destruction in Genesis 1:1 and prior to its re-creation in Genesis 1:2. Scholars call this the Gap Theory. The state of the severed, cut in two Earth was horrifically worse even than the devastation caused by Noah’s flood. There had been a terrible eruption of evil on Tiamat, after the angelic rebellion. We learn from Jeremiah that there was a thriving civilisation, replete with cities and inhabitants. We know these were not Homo sapiens or descendants of Adam. Who were they: Hominins, Angels? The context gleaned from other Old Testament verses, in addedition to this account implies that the inhabitants were principally angelic. The phrase, ‘there was no man’, means no created Adamic man yet. Not that there had been Homo neanderthlesis or Homo sapiens and that they had been destroyed.
There is a phenomenon in astronomy which has taken hold of the interest of many researchers and writers detailing mankind’s early history – for instance Graham Hancock, Fingerprints of the Gods, 1996 – and that is the precession of the equinoxes. It must of taken captive the minds of ancient man as well, as it is evidenced by certain civilisations as a long-count calendar that marks a giant clock which the Earth rotates through vast periods of time. The big question arises, how did ancient man learn of this knowledge? Or more pointedly, who gave them this knowledge. One source as we have read in the Book of Enoch, gives the actual names of those who taught and instructed early humans.
The spring (March 20) and autumnal (September 22) equinoxes are the two days in a year whereby the sun rises exactly over the equator. It creates the same length of day all over the planet. Throughout history, it has provided a way for people to delineate the change of the seasons from longer or shorter days.
Britannica:
‘The precession of the equinoxes is the motion of the equinoxes along the ecliptic (the plane of Earth’s orbit) caused by the cyclic precession of Earth’s axis of rotation… [it is not] the stars that… [move] but rather the observing platform – Earth. Such a motion is called precession and consists of a cyclic wobbling in the orientation of Earth’s axis of rotation with a period of 25,772 [to 25,920] years. [However, the annual rate of precession is now thought to be speeding up, meaning the calculated length of one full cycle is getting shorter.] Precession was the third-discovered motion of Earth, after the far more obvious daily rotation and annual revolution.
Precession is caused by the gravitational influence of the Sun and Moon acting on Earth’s equatorial bulge. To a much lesser extent, the planets exert influence as well. The projection onto the sky of Earth’s axis of rotation results in two notable points at opposite directions: the north and south celestial poles. Because of precession, these points trace out circles on the sky. Today the north celestial pole points to within just 1° of the arc of Polaris. It will point closest to Polaris about 2100 CE’ – refer article: The Pyramid Perplexity. In 12,000 years the north celestial pole will point about 5° from Vega [coincidently in the constellation Lyra]. Presently, the south celestial pole does not point in the vicinity of any bright star.’
Precession is minutely slow as it is a very gradual shift in the Earth’s position relative to the stars. The rate of precession of the earth equals 1 degree every 72 years. Thus precession of the equinox is like a clock. The twelve numbers are the zodiac constellations and the hand is the eyesight of an observer looking east on the day of the spring equinox. It’s a clock that moves over a very long timespan. One period, or hour takes roughly 2160 years for the sun to move and rise again into one constellation, before shifting into the next one. This remarkable cycle is due to a synchronicity between the speed of the earth’s rotation around the sun and the speed of rotation of our galaxy. Whereas from the Earth, the sun passes one zodiac constellation per month, and cycles through all twelve once a year. The paths of the moon and visible planets are also within the belt of the zodiac.
The zodiac constellations are often regarded as the domain of astrology, rather than astronomy. Exact calculations aren’t readily made with room for interpretation, for there is no firm consensus among astrologers or astronomers as to when the Age of Aquarius began for instance. Many favour 2012, the end of the Mayan long count calendar while this writers computations resulted in the year 1990. Significantly, it was a landmark year as it was sandwiched between the year preceding which saw the fall of the Berlin Wall (Communism in Europe) and the year following when the collapse of the Soviet Union occurred. It also heralded the beginning of our world turning towards a darker path, as computer (internet) and phone technology advanced exponentially; impacting our information and communication driven society irrevocably – Daniel 12:4.
For non-constant readers or those just reading this chapter, both the nations of Germany (Chapter XXVIII The True Identity & Origin of Germany & Austria – Ishmael & Hagar) and Russia (Chapter XX Will the Real Assyria Stand Up: Asshur & Russia) figure prominently in future Bible prophecy. The King of theNorth, Russia and a German led European Union will become formidable allies as they first dispose of the weakened western powers of America and Britain, before ultimately defeating the King of the South – an Islamic alliance of nations, possibly fronted by Turkey and, or Iran. It is after this and very close to the end of our age, that they confront the Kings of the East, led by China – refer Article: Four Kings & One Queen.
What actually causes precession has never been fully explained in the lunisolar theory of the Earth’s ‘wobble’ or by the laws of Copernicus or Newton’s equations. These models use the sun as a stationary object, yet this is unlikely as it is part of a spiral galaxy. Astrophysics has revealed a large number of binary star systems where stars do not just sit in one place. They actually rotate around another star* or system. This is now established science and thus the permutations for precession means it can be calculated by the sun’s motion around another central orbiting partner. This is more accurate than by the Earth’s wobble alone.
There is a curious link between precession and the Great pyramid of Giza. It has been shown that the exterior measurements of the Pyramid of Giza are an accurate representation of the Earth’s northern hemisphere on a scale of 1:43,200. A number that proves highly significant when one considers the method of doubling or halving key numbers used frequently in ancient Egypt.
For instance 25,920 years divided by twelve constellations equals 2,160 years; times this by two produces 4,320. The platonic year of 25,920 years produces the decimal 25.92. Doubling this number equals 51.84. Amazingly, the angle of inclination or slope of the pyramid is cited as 51.8539761 degrees. Though created with sekeds, (an ancient Egyptian unit for the measurement of the slope of an inclined surface such as the triangular faces of a pyramid) it is exactly 51.84. A pyramid based on phi, would be 51.83 degrees. This number at very least, is an extraordinary coincidence in light of the astronomical references applicable to the pyramid – Article: The Pyramid Perplexity.
In Chapter XV The Philstines: Latino-Hispano** America, we discussed the Sun god, Bull veneration and their link with Mithras.
Crystalinks – emphasis & bold mine:
‘Mithraism is recognized as having pronounced astrological elements, but the details are debated. One scholar of Mithraism, David Ulansey, has interpreted Mithras (Mithras Sol Invictus – the unconquerable sun) as a second sun or star* that is responsible for precession. He suggests the cult may have been inspired by Hipparchus’ discovery of precession. Part of his analysis is based on the tauroctony, an image of Mithras sacrificing a bull, found in most of the temples. According to Ulansey, the tauroctony is a star chart’ – article: Chapter XV The Philstines: Latino-Hispano America.
‘Mithras is a second sun orhyper-cosmic sun and/orthe constellation Perseus, andthe bull is Taurus, a constellation of the zodiac. In an earlier astrological age, the vernal equinox had taken place when the Sun was in Taurus [during 4490 to 2330 BCE]. The tauroctony, by this reasoning, commemorated Mithras-Perseus ending the “Age of Taurus” (about 2000 BC based on the Vernal Equinox…
The iconography also contains two torch bearing boys (Cautes and Cautopates) [Casluh and Caphtor**] on each side of the zodiac. Ulansey, and Walter Cruttenden in his book Lost Star of Myth and Time, interpret these to mean ages of growth and decay, or enlightenment and darkness; primal elements of the cosmic progression. Thus Mithraism is thought to have something to do with the changing ages within the precession cycle or Great Year (Plato’s term for one complete precession of the equinox).’
The Bible condemns worshiping luminaries in the heavens, whether the physical orbs of the Sun, Moon, planets and stars, or the angelic beings associated with them – Deuteronomy 4:19, Ezekiel 8:15-17, Jeremiah 19:13.
Iurii Mosenkis – emphasis & bold mine:
‘The main difference between Canaanite religion and the religion of Moses is the close relation of Canaanite deities with the astronomical and weather events. Biblical monotheism strove against the solar and the lunar deities, Astarta (Venus planet) [Akkadian: Ishtar], and Baal (Taurus constellation)’ – refer article: Monoliths of the Nephilim.
‘Perhaps, the cult of the divine pair might reflect the observation of Venus in Taurus. Taurus is the house of Venus in the Babylonian and… Greek astrology. According to Nonnus, the founder of Berit (Beirut) is Astarte who named the city after her daughter. Astarte as the founder of Berit might be similar to Dido as the founder of Carthage… Phoenician depictions of Astarte looking through the window might depict the astronomical temples.
Despite that traces of astral cults and even God’s victory over a dragon are presented in the Bible, the images of the sun, the moon, and the dragon are prohibited in Talmud and Rabbinic literature…the Bible… [includes] much more information about the celestial events than it is traditionally considered. Isaiah (Isaiah 47:13) enumerates three astronomical / astrological professions. Abraham couldn’t calculate stars (Genesis 15:5) [and] he observed the cattle, the goat, the ram, two doves and the fire and smoke among it at… night (Genesis 15:9-10, 17), i.e. Taurus, Capricorn, Aries constellations, the Pleiades (‘doves’ in ancient Greek astronomy), and the Milky Way respectively’ – Chapter XXV Italy: Nahor& the Chaldeans; and Chapter XXVII Abraham & Keturah – Benelux & Scandinavia.
The solar and the lunar eclipses repeat after some periods, and the 18-year saros and the 54-year triple saros or exeligmos (which were already calculated in… ancient times) are significant among them. If the annual solstice is well-known then the similar event in the moon’s revolution such as lunistice (repeating every nine years) is known very little.Paranatellon (plural paranatellonta) is an ancient Greek concept (but also well-known in the Babylonian and other ancient astronomical traditions) of [a] constellation which [rises] simultaneously with… [another] constellation.
For instance, Aquila constellation (‘eagle’) rises with Scorpio constellation (‘scorpion’), so Aquila replaced Scorpio among four constellations of the solstices and the equinoxes in the books of Ezekiel and… Revelation’ – Chapter XXXIV Dan: The Invisible Tribe. ‘Conjunction (in a broad sense) is a visible close position of two or more celestial bodies, mainly planets’ – Article: The Calendar Conspiracy.‘The planet parade (in a broad sense) is the collection of the sun, the moon, and the planets in [the] same constellation or in adjoining constellations.
Resheph (Phoenician ‘fire’), or Phoenician Apollo, was firstly mentioned in the Eblaite texts (3rd millennium BC) as Rasap; the god was also known to the Ugaritians. The Phoenicians called him b’l chtz ‘lord of the arrow’. The Cyprians identified him with Apollo and gave him the epithet… ‘arrow’. The name of Resheph appears in the Bible with the meaning of ‘arrow’ (as ‘lightning of the bow’, Job 5:7). Resheph like [the] Greek Apollo [aka Azazel] may be Sagittarius** while his arrow may be Sagitta.
Marduk slew the sea monster [Leviathan]Tiamat[Earth] and her [female] servant Kingu [the Moon], divided her body into many pieces and invented the zodiac. The dismemberment of Tiamat’s body by Marduk may be interpreted astronomically as an identification of 1) particular constellations near Hydra = Tiamat, or 2) particular stars in Hydra (with [the] division of Osiris’ body as a possible identification of stars in [the] Orion constellation), or 3) the division of the ecliptic:
Marduk-Jupiter divided the way of the sun into twelve parts (‘Ram Zodiac’, i.e. zodiac with the vernal equinox in Aries which began from about 2000 BCE) with the subdivision of each part by three stars into three ‘decans’; Marduk also ‘founded the station of Nibur’ (Nibur orNibiru is the same [as] Jupiter in some positions).
The name of Tiamat (Akkadian ti’amtum) is an earlier form of Akkadian tamtu ‘sea’; these words are also related to [the] Greek… name of the sea goddess and Titaness. The New Year cosmological battle of Marduk (Jupiter) and Nabu (Mercury [Article: Thoth]) against Tiamat and Kingu closely resembles the battle of Heracles and Iolaus against Lernean Hydra (Hydra constellation) and his assistant crawfish (Cancer constellation). Then Marduk and Heracles are Jupiter, Nabu and Iolaus are Mercury, Tiamat and Hydra are [the] Hydra constellation while [or Earth] Kingu and crawfish are [the] Cancer constellation [or the Moon]. Marduk pierced the belly of Tiamat with an arrow: the arrow might be arrow-shaped Cancer near Hydra. Tiamat with her eleven assistants (old zodiac?) fights Marduk with his eleven assistants (new zodiac). This battle resembles the Greek Titanomachia regarded as a change of the zodiacal epoch’ – Article: Thoth.
‘If the names of the Mesopotamian zodiacal constellations are of… Sumerian origin, then the zodiac was created by the Sumerians. “The Sumerian zodiac, from which our own was derived via later Mesopotamian and Greek astrologists, is of early and unknown origin, having like Athena appeared full-[grown].” The Sumerians identified the Morning Star and the Evening Star as the same planet Venus in the early 3rd millennium BCE and listed constellations (regarded as deities) in the late 3rd millennium BCE.
The Greek Orion myth is closely related to the Egyptian myth of Horus who was killed by a scorpion sent by the god Seth. The ancient Greeks identified Horus with Orion. We can also compare the myth of Osiris: his first death in the coffin floating down the Nile represented the [setting] of [the] Orion constellation (Osiris) after the rising of the Pegasus Square constellation (coffin) and Aquarius constellation (the Nile). The second death of Osiris, caused by Seth, symbolized the [setting] of [the] Orion constellation during the rising of Scorpio or/and Ophiuchos constellations (Seth). Red Seth is red star Antares in [the] Scorpio constellation.
Swallow-shaped Isis is [the] Pisces constellation (‘Swallow’ in the Sumero-Babylonian astronomy), and hawk-shaped Isis is Aquila constellation (whereas the main astronomical embodiment of Isis was Sirius). The winter solstice as the birthday of Osiris was related to the winter (evening) rising of [the] Orion constellation. The birth of Horus is the new [rising] of Orion which coincides with the appearance of the ‘new-born’ sun in Aquarius (the constellations of the winter solstice during the 4th – 3rd millennia BCE). The snake slain by Horus is the [setting] of [the] Serpens constellation, and his victory over Seth is the [setting] of Scorpio or/and Sagittarius.
Cow-shaped Hathor (the name literally means ‘home of Horus’) is Taurus as the constellation where the Sun (Horus) was located at the vernal equinox during the 4th – 3rd millennia BCE. Thus, Osiris is Orion and Horus is both Orion and the sun (the sun in Orion?). Seven Hathors (as in the Tale of Two Brothers) symbolized the seven stars Pleiades in Taurus. Nut the cow as a goddess of the sky, related to the Milky Way, symbolized Taurus (near the Milky Way) as the vernal equinox constellation during the 4th – 3rd millennia BCE. Imkhotep resurrected pharaoh-Osiris (Orion) like Asklepius (Ophiuchus), identified with Imkhotep, resurrected Orion: Ophiuchus was located in the zenith in the evening when Orion rose in the morning.
The dead were cut in pre-Dynastic Egypt, the phallus was separated from the other parts of the body, and the fact might be related to Osiris’ myth. So, archaeological, astronomical, and written evidence are correlated. Osiris is also sometimes regarded as the lunar god: 28 years of his reign stand for the days of the lunar month, and 14 [body] parts he was cut into by Seth signify the days of the moon [decreasing, or waning – and also the number of stars in the constellation of Orion]. Nephilim are theoffspring of[the] Orion constellation (which is named Niyphelah) in the Aramaic tradition, whereas Orion is the giant constellation and the David-Goliath duel might be astronomically interpreted as the [setting] of Orion [Nimrod] during the rise of Sagittarius** [Apollos/Azazel].’
The Nephilim association with Orion is a clue to the origin of the rebellious Watchers and is in all probability, the original home world (before Draco) of the fallen angels who came to Earth in the antediluvian age.
Crystalinks defines the Age of Aquarius – emphasis & bold mine:
‘[The age of Aquarius according to astrological mysticism, symbolises] unusual harmony and understanding in the world [yet to be evidenced… though the seeds are being sown]. Those who follow that belief system see it as a turning point in human consciousness in which balance is restored by consciously moving beyond the physical body. The Aquarius symbol is metaphoric in content, meaning ‘closure in water’. Water [or spirit] represents the collective unconsciousness or consciousness hologram [the matrix] which creates the grid programs of our physical reality. Many connect the Age of Aquarius with the return of the goddess, priestess, or feminine energies –those that vibrate above/faster than physical frequency.’
Chief of which are the supremely powerful and influential spirit entities, Asherah, Lilith and Naamah. of which we will have more to say – articles: Lilith; and Na’amah. ‘This is the return to higher consciousness, the awakening of higher mind and thought in the alchemy of time.’ This is all rather ominous indeed when transposed or layered against the mark of the Beast and the Man of Lawlessness – refer Chapter XXI The Incredible Identity, Origin & Destiny of Nimrod.
Based on an unconventional chronology, key periods of the precessional equinox periods lasting 2,160 years include… the one we are currently in, the Age of Aquarius from 1990 to 4150. This is the final age of humanity as we know it, during which the final uprising of the dark Angels and the Nephilim will occur; the victorious return of the Son of Man; and the millennial rule of the Kingdom of God.
For interested readers, the twelve sons of Jacob equate to a sign of the zodiac and their symbols include those of the zodiac constellations. For example, the water bearer Aquarius is associated with Jacob’s eldest son, Reuben. Genesis 49:4, Douay Rheims: ‘[Reuben] art poured out as water, grow thou not…’ – Chapter XXXI Reuben, Simeon, Levi & Gad – the Celtic Tribes.
The precessional age prior to Aquarius was that of Pisces the Fish, from 170 BCE to 1990 CE. The Messiah is equated with fish numerous times in scripture – Mark 6:38-44. Three intertwined fish, a symbol of the false Trinity is a prominent symbol of the Universal Church. Aries the Ram began in 2330 BCE lasting until 170 BCE. It typified the age of Abraham and most famously the ram provided as a substitute for the life of Isaac – Genesis 22:13. The preceding age from 4490 till 2330 BCE was that of Taurus the bull. A time which was heavily influenced by Sun worship and veneration of its symbol, the bull, lasting well into the next age of the ram.
The time preceding the flood, its devastation and aftermath occurred during the precessional age of Leo the lion, from 10,970 to 8810 BCE. By strange coincidence the angels who rebelled producing Nephilim offspring began their evil crusade during the age of Aquarius from 23,930 to 21,770 BCE, just as it will be set to rekindle during our current age of Aquarius.
There is much confusion amongst commentators regarding which tribes display what zodiac attributes or of which zodiacal house they are represented by. There are many interpretations which jumble the tribes, even the best answer of them being in groups of air, fire, earth and water is incorrect. Whereas the answer is explained in Numbers 2:1-33, where the camp layout is explained for the sons of Jacob. It is four groupings of three tribes on a north-south by east-west axis – Article: The Ark of God. The order listing gives a hint of prominence and a descending order by degree. Plus the three tribes of each group are in a zodiac sequential order.
The first camp was the eastern camp and this comprised in zodiacal order, Zebulun as Cancer, Judah as appropriately Leo (the Lion) and Issachar as Virgo. Judah is the leader, with a Fire sign – Chapter XXX Judah & Benjamin – the Regal Tribes. Virgo is Earth and Cancer the Crab is unsurprisingly, Water – which is applicable to Zebulun and his location today – Chapter XXXII Issachar, Zebulun, Asher & Naphtali – the Antipodean Tribes. Issachar like the Messiah who was born in the sign of Virgo, have been hard pressed – refer article: Chronology of Christ. All three are blood brothers, sharing Leah as their mother.
The second encampment was positioned in the west and in order, comprised Benjamin as Aries, Ephraim as Taurus and Manasseh as Gemini. Again all three are fully related, having Rachel as their mother. Ephraim is the leader with an Earth sign. Gemini is Air and Aries is Fire. Ephraim with the symbol of aBull with horns is specifically applicable. Aries the Ram also possesses horns and the god of war is applicable to the fearsome clan of Benjamin. The Twins of Gemini are remarkably applicable to the tribe of Manasseh, split into two half tribes – Chapter XXXIII Manasseh & Ephraim – the Birthright Tribes.
The third camp was towards the north and comprised Naphtali as Libra, Dan as Scorpio and Asher as Sagittarius. All three are handmaid wives children, with Dan and Naphtali being full brothers. Dan is the leader and the sign of scorpio can also be rendered as a Serpent or an Eagle, with each being applicable to the tribe of Dan – Chapter XXXIV Dan: The Invisible Tribe. The Scales of Justice are applicable to the freedom loving tribe of Naphtali. Asher are a very blessed tribe in the image of Ephraim. Having a symbol of a Centaur is not far removed from the Bull of Ephraim – Chapter XXXII Issachar, Zebulun, Asher & Naphtali – the Antipodean Tribes. Sagittarius is a Fire sign, Libra an Air sign and surprisingly, Scorpio is not Fire, but rather Water. The Tribe of Dan had a special affinity with ships and by degree with water like Reuben – Judges 5:17.
The fourth and final camp was to the south and in order comprised Gad as Capricorn, Reuben as mentioned, Aquarius and Simeon as Pisces. Reuben and Simeon are full brothers, with Leah as their mother. Gad is the full brother of Asher. Capricorn is an Earth sign and its symbol is a Goat and like the Ram and Bull, has horns. Pisces is a Water sign and is represented by two Fish. This is indicative of including the missing brother, Levi. Hence the two fish are Simeon and Levi. The surprise is that Aquarius is not a Water sign but rather an Air sign, with Reuben being the leader of this group.
The four leader tribes all represent a different zodiacal element of Fire, Earth, Water and Air respectively: Judah, Ephraim, Dan and Reuben. Their respective symbols are the Lion, a Bull, an Eagle or Serpent and a Man or Woman. Each are uniquely indicative. In Ezekiel we learn that the Cherubim, an order of celestial being for they are not called angels in the Bible, have four faces – Article: The Ark ofGod.
Ezekiel 10:14
English Standard Version
‘And every one had four faces: the first face was the face of the cherub [bull, ox], and the second face was a human face, and the third the face of a lion, and the fourth the face of an eagle.’
Some translations use cherub, though most use Bull or Ox. At a reasonable stretch it could also be translated as a unicorn. The Eagle and Lion are self explanatory and the Human face would equate to Reuben. What is very interesting about Ephraim is that we will discover they were the main body of a group of tribes collectively known as the (British) Saxons. The leading tribe were the Angles and they gave their name to East Anglia and Eng-land, from Angl-land. A symbol of Ephraim is a Bull, though the word angle has been proposed as really a transliteration of the word angel. The original Angles were described by contemporaries as angels (or blonds) because of the very high percentage of fair haired and handsome looking people amongst the Angles. It is recorded that those that weren’t, dyed their hair blond. The association with an angel is not far removed from that of a cherub and hence could be another symbol for the tribe of Ephraim – refer Cherubim, article: The Ark of God.
Hominids, Hominins, the dinosaurs and other experimentation took place on Earth during this golden age of Angels until the angels rebelled, by about 200,000 BCE based on proportional timing given in the Sumerian Texts. There is scientific evidence that Hominins and Dinosaurs lived on the Earth at the same time. There have been archeological finds, such as Paluxy River, near Glen Rose, Texas in which Dinosaur and early man fossil footprints are seen side-by-side in the same sedimentary rock. The re-creation of the Earth began in approximately 195,397 BCE lasting one hundred and forty-four thousand years, with the introduction of a sun’s rays emitting through the new Earth’s atmosphere. This time from the star Sol, instead of perhaps Saturn. The re-creation would have been far shorter, with the benefit of hindsight and experience from about 250,000 to 500,000 years of experimentation.
The Adversary was responsible for what we call and perceive as the physical creation. They are the Architect of it, though not the original Creator. All seemed to be an enormous success. News of the Ancient of Day’s plan to create a being in His own image with the potential of life inherent as well as adoption as a son or daughter of God unlike the angels – but rather alike unto the Son of Man within an inner family circle, as the first fruits of a unique harvest of souls – was highly probably the trigger which fired the Old Serpent into planning a usurpation of the throne of Heaven.
The very slowly growing, seeping realisation that Satan was having within, of its superiority over all others in the cosmos – the rationalisation that they and they alone were destined to govern all and depose the Eternal One who was losing the plot – now catapulted the Serpent’s mind to reasoning it had to seize control of the spiritual realm and the physical universe in having any hope of preserving, or bettering its status in the Almighty’s creation. This required supplanting the Creator and ruling all that there was. It then meant when the staged coup was found out (and failed), that the Adversary had to sabotage the Creator at every stage of the evolution of mankind towards that end.
2 Corinthians 6:18
English Standard Version
“… and I will be a father to you, and you shall be sons and daughters to me, says the Lord Almighty.”
John 1:11-14
English Standard Version
‘He came to his own, and his own people did not receive him. But to all who did receive him, who believed in his name, he gave the right to become children of God, who were born, not of blood nor of the will of the flesh nor of the will of man, but of God. And the Word became flesh and dwelt among us, and we have seen his glory, glory as of the only Son from the Father, full of grace and truth.’
Galatians 4:3-7
English Standard Version
‘In the same way we also, when we were children, were enslaved [to the Adversary]… But when the fullness of time had come, God sent forth his Son, born of woman… to redeem those… so that we might receive adoption as sons. And because you are sons, God has sent the Spirit of his Son into our hearts, crying, “Abba! Father!” So you are no longer a slave [to Satan], but a son, and if a son, then an heir through God.’
Isaiah 14:12-14
English Standard Version
‘How you are fallen from heaven [the abode of God], O Day [Venus] Star[H1966 – heylel: light-bearer, shining one],son of Dawn [morning, early, light]! How you are cut down to the ground [to the physical universe], you who laid the nations low! [‘which didst weaken the nations’] You said in your heart, ‘I will ascend toheaven [the spiritual dimension];above the stars [angels] of God I will set my throne on high;I will sit on the mount of assembly [the Government of the Creator] in thefar reaches of the north; I will ascend above the heightsof the clouds[angelic realm]; I will make myself like the Most High“[the Ancient of Days].’
This passage is seen as straight forward. Even so, it provokes two schools of thought. One is that the personality described here, is the Devil or Satan and their rebellion against the Most High. The other view is that this being described as heylel in Hebrew and lucifer in Latin, is a different person. As Satan is apparently not called these descriptions anywhere else in scripture, there is cause to entertain two different entities.
In addition, the Son of Man is also described as a morning star – Revelation 2:28; 22:16. For some, this is inexplicable and leads to differentiating ‘Lucifer’ and Satan as (correctly) two separate beings. An alternative explanation is to (incorrectly) propose that these are two personas of a pre-insurgent and a post-insurrection, Satan. Others (incorrectly) teach Christ and Lucifer – as light bearing morning stars – are the same being.
A key factor, is the point that both this personality and Christ are known as or called ‘morning stars, light bearers’ and ‘bringers of light.’ They are descriptive terms of what they are and not names. Thus heylel or the misleading translation lucifer, are delineating a different person from Satan. Again, Christ and ‘Heylel’ are not the same person. Likewise, certain commentators fail to recognise the duality of Isaiah chapter fourteen and therefore think the description of Lucifer is solely referring to a human King of Babylon.
We have discussed how Samael, also known as Samyaza, is a light bringer or one who shines brightly. This would lend weight to heylel not being a reference to Satan and rather, Samael. Satan is similarly described in 2 Corinthians 11:14, CJB by Paul: “… for the Adversary… masquerades as an angel of light…”
Perhaps a persuasive argument for it being Satan spoken about in Isaiah chapter fourteen is the reference to ‘falling from Heaven’. For it is seemingly only the Devil who is remarked of in this way. Christ said in Luke 10:18, KJV: “… I beheld Satan as lightening fall from heaven.” And in Revelation 12:11 NIV: “The great dragon was hurled down – that ancient serpent called the devil, or Satan… hurled to the earth, and [their] angels with [them].”
Archangel Michael defeating the Dragon
Yet, a third of the angels fell from Heaven to Earth just as Satan did – Revelation 12:4. Just as other fallen angels are called ‘devils’ and ‘satans’, it is not out of place for the entity, second highest in the pantheon of evil gods to be similarly described as, falling from heaven – Isaiah 14:12.
Isaiah chapter fourteen supports Jeremiah chapter four, in that there were nations comprising angels inhabiting the old Earth (Tiamat) at the time the angel’s rebelled. It can be fairly reasoned that prior to Adam, civilisations of angels existed on the Earth and possibly on the other terrestrial planets at that time.
According to Genesis 1:28, mankind of Day Six, the Neanderthals, were told to ‘replenish’ or fill the Earth, meaning that the Earth had been previously inhabited with angels and early man – Hominid and Hominin. For the Hebrew word for replenish is the same word which the Lord used when He commanded Noah to replenish the Earth in Genesis 9:1. Twice, the Creator has had to oversee destruction of life on the old Earth (Tiamat) and the new Earth and twice the repopulation of a rejuvenated Earth with new life.
Some have pondered the number of the world’s population when the great deluge struck. Population studies have revealed through mathematical algorithms, that the population was approximately nine billion people (refer Lambert Dolphin for a detailed explanation). The world’s population at time of writing is 7.9 billion (now 8.2 billion as of May 2025) and expected to reach nine billion by 2037 or sooner. At the rate it is increasing presently, the year 2033 is likely.
It is both amazing and alarming how quickly the world’s population has reached each milestone of an additional billion inhabitants. In 1804 was one billion people; 123 years later it reached two billion in 1927; in 33 years it reached three billion in 1960; 14 years to reach four billion in 1974; 13 years to reach five billion in 1987; 12 years to reach six billion in 1999; 12 years to reach seven billion in 2011; and only 11 years to reach eight billion in 2022. It may take merely another 11 years to hit 9 billion people on planet Earth. What after that, 10 years, 9 years…?
Ezekiel 28:1-19
English Standard Version
ProphecyAgainst the Prince of Tyre
1 ‘The word of the Lord came to me: 2 “Son of man, say to the prince [ruler, leader] of Tyre, Thus says the Lord God: “Because your heart is proud, and you have said,‘I am a god, I sit in the seat [assembly]of the gods, in the heart of the [roaring] seas,’ yet you are but a man [hypocrite], and no god, though you make your heart [inclination] like the heart [mind] of a god – 3 you are indeed wiser[‘shrewd, crafty, cunning, wily, subtle’ like the Serpent in Genesis 3:1] than Daniel; no secret is hidden[be held (in the) dark] from you; 4 by your wisdom and yourunderstanding[intelligence] you have made wealth for yourself, and have gathered gold and silver into your treasuries;
5by your great wisdom in your trade [traffic, merchandise] you have increased[multiplied, make large] your wealth [H2428 – chayil: might], andyour heart has become proud [H1361 – gabahh: lofty] in your wealth – 6 therefore thus says the Lord God: Because you make your heart like the heart of a god, 7 therefore, behold, I will bring foreigners upon you, the most ruthless of the nations; and they shall draw their swords against the beauty of your wisdom and defile your splendor.8 They shall thrust you down into the pit [the Abyss], and you shall die the death of the slain in the heart of the seas. 9 Will you still say, ‘I am a god,’ in the presence of those who kill you, though you are but a man [not a literal man, less than a god], and no god [like the Creator], in the hands of those who slay you?”
It is interesting to note the salient points regarding the Prince of Tyre: they are wise or crafty as a serpent, say like a Seraph; created incredible wealth for themselves through trade; and are haughty because of it; they think of themselves as more than an angel, yea a god; and whose end is the bottomless pit. The word for proud is translated as: ‘exalt, high, above, height’ and ‘upward.’ It means ‘haughty, lofty, tall, arrogant.’
The connotation includes: ‘lift up, mount up, raise up [to] great height.’ The word for wealth is translated as: army, 56 times; man of valour, 37 times; host, 29 times; forces, 14 times; valiant, 13 times; strength, 12 times; riches, 11 times; wealth, 10 times; power, 9 times; substance, 8 times; and might, 6 times. The Prince of Tyre had acquired not only wealth but a. the trappings of wealth, that is, power and b. the means by which to retain power, an army of followers. For this being, it is all about the pride in their wisdom and abilities, equating themselves with the Ancient of Days.
A Lament over the King of Tyre
11 Moreover, the word of the Lord came to me: 12 “Son of man, raise a lamentation [H7015 – qiynah: dirge, elegy] over the king [royal (one)] of Tyre, and say [H559 – ‘amar: speak, utter] to [them], Thus says the Lord God:
“You were the signet [or seal]of perfection, full of wisdom[Proverbs 8:22-31] and perfect inbeauty. 13 You were in Eden, the garden of God;everyprecious stone was your covering, sardius[ruby, carnelian, garnet], topaz, and diamond, beryl, onyx, and jasper, sapphire, emerald, and carbuncle;and crafted in gold were your settings and your engravings. [Original Hebrew says: ‘the workmanship (H4399) of your tabrets or tambourines (H8596) and your pipes (H5345)’] On the day that youwere created they were prepared. 14You were an anointed [H4473 – mimshach: ‘outspread (with outstretched wings)’, root H4886: ‘consecrate’] guardian [H5526 – cakak: defend, cover, protector, join together] cherub [‘flanking God’s throne’].
I placed you; you were on the holy mountain of God; in the midst of the stones of fire you walked [planets of the Solar System]. 15 You were blameless in your ways from the day you were created, till unrighteousness[H5766 – avel: violent deeds of injustice]was found in you.16 In the abundance of your trade you were filled with violence[H2555 – chamac: injustice] in your midst, and you sinned [H2398 – chata: ‘miss the way or path of right’]; so I cast you[threw you] as a profane^ [H2490 – chalal: polluted] thing [disgraced]from the mountain of God, and I destroyed [H6 – ‘abad: exterminate]you, O guardian[anointed]cherub,from the midst of the stones of fire [“no more strolling among the gems of fire for you!”].
17 Your heart was proud becauseof your beauty [H3308 – yophiy]; you corrupted [H7843 – shchath: to spoil, ruin]your wisdom for the sake of yoursplendor[brightness, shining]. I cast you to the ground; I exposed you before kings, to feast their eyes on you. 18 By the multitude of your iniquities, in the unrighteousness of your trade you profaned your sanctuaries; so I brought fire out from your midst; it consumed[destroyed] you, and I turned you to ashes on the earth in the sight of all who saw you [cast into a lake of fire]. 19 All who know you among the peoples are appalled [astonished, desolate, devastated] at you; you have come to a dreadful [terror, calamity, destruction]end and shall be no more forever” – Revelation 20:2, 7, 10.
The salient points for the King of Tyre and they are numerous, include: they are perfect; full of wisdom; extraordinarily beautiful; trusted in the Garden of Eden; bedecked with jewels; arrayed in gold; an anointed guardian cherub by the Eternal’s throne; held the highest position of authority in the Almighty’s government; became unrighteous; turned violent; were thrown out of God’s sanctuary and cast to the ground, meaning the physical plane; their headquarters on Earth (Tiamat) was destroyed; they became proud because of how beautiful they were; their wisdom became secondary to their outward splendour; and they will be consumed by eternal fire when this Earth is destroyed.
The King of Tyre like the Prince of Tyre, is wise and became full of pride. Yet unusually, considerable extra detail is provided for the ‘King’ of Tyre. Why split them into a prince and king if they are the same person? Chapter Twenty-Eight in Ezekiel is speaking of two very different personalities, though commentators read it as describing just one being, while then equating them with the same personality as described in Isaiah chapter Fourteen. In support of being one person, is how a prince can either inherit or usurp the position of a king. Yet the fact remains that a. a prince is distinct and separate from a king and b. a king is of higher rank than a prince.
The telling point about the King of Tyre, is the first which happens to be the most profound in its permutations. The Prince of Tyre has a prophecy or prediction against them; whereas the King of Tyre is given a lament. The word for lament also means a dirge or elegy. Lament: ‘to feel or express sorrow or regret for’, ‘to mourn for or over deeply’, ‘a formal expression of sorrow or mourning, especially in verse or song; an elegy or dirge.’ Elegy: ‘a mournful, melancholy, or plaintive poem, especially a funeral song or a lament for the dead’. Dirge: ‘a funeral song or tune, or one expressing mourning in commemoration of the dead’. What do all three words have in common? They are expressions for a. mourning and sorrow and b. in commemoration of someone who is already, ‘dead.’ Not only are they dead, they are lamented.
We will learn that the King of Tyre is not yet dead, but that it is the death of the relationship being lamented by the Almighty. One does not lament someone unless they hold extreme value to the one mourning. Who could such a being be, who has turned against the Eternal yet is still worthy of remembrance by Him in memorial?
The very next point made is nearly as weighty as the first, for in verse twelve, it is not necessarily a king being addressed, but it is someone royal, someone of prestige. This personage could be feminine. Clues of the such are that they are described as a perfect creation, possessing perfect beauty – absolute beauty of face and form – every precious gem, including diamonds, sapphires, emeralds, ruby and gold was their covering, they were an anointed Cherub or protector of the Creator’s very throne, an integral member of the Celestial Assembly; but then condemned for their unjust actions and their pride over their beauty, swapping righteous wisdom for self-glorification of their own splendour and thus cast out from the mountain of God. Something akin to spontaneous combustion, means they will be destroyed, being stunningly terminated and reduced to ashes forever.
Penetrating deeper into these words and phrases, we can confirm that there is a distinct femaleness flowing from them. This entity is the sum of female beauty, rather than of masculine handsomeness – to the point of perfection, in that the Creator was proud of His work – and they are clothed in extensive jewellery and gold, walking or strutting their splendour for all to see. Precious gems and stones are adored by woman the world over. What woman does not like jewellery or ever has enough? It could be argued the same can be said of an effeminate or trans-sexual male; or, these verses really are describing a female being. The text could just as accurately be rendered the Queen of Tyre. We will study further regarding the question of a Queen of Heaven;a Goddess in the spirit realm, who was created as a companion for the Ancient of Days.
Article: The Ark of God:
‘Most Bible translations say king; only a couple use the correct contextual, ‘ruler. In the Hebrew, the word ‘him’ is not there and has been added in English translations, only misleading further regarding the true identity of this ‘ruler of Tyre.’ For the Hebrew word if it were included in the original, would be H1931 hu or hi, meaning either ‘he, she’ or ‘it’ depending on the context.’
As this king is actually a queen, ‘the difficulty is that the Hebrew word used, melek (H4428) is masculine… It stems from the same root word which can mean king or queen (H4427 – melek), literally, “to become queen or king.” The Hebrew does not have a specific word for queen, for it only recognises a queen as not a ruler in her own right, but as subsidiary to a king. Thus, there is the the feminine of melek, in malkah (H4436) which is used invariably for a queen regent or wife of a king. For example Queen Vashti, the wife of Artaxerxes I (or Ahasuerus) – Esther 1:9 (Chapter IV Central Asia – Madai & the Medes).
Alternatively, shegal (H7694) for a queen consort (Psalm 45:9, Daniel 5:2-3), which simply means a ‘wife’ of the first rank, as distinguished from mere concubines and gebirah (H1377 for a lady or queen mother – for example Tahpenes, wife of Pharaoh Hadad, 1 Kings 11:19 (1 Kings 2:19). McClintock and Strong: ‘Gebirdh… is expressive of authority; it means “powerful” or “mistress,” being the feminine of gebir, “master,” or “lord.” The feminine is to be understood by its relation to the masculine, which is not applied to kingly power or to kings, but to general authority and dominion.’
The one exception is the Queen of Sheba who visited King Solomon. She very obviously a female, was accorded the Hebrew word malkah – 1 Kings 10:1 (refer Chapter XIII India & Pakistan: Cush & Phut). Otherwise there has been in Hebrew, a bias in the assumption a ruler was male and therefore a king and so in the case of typing this ruler against that of Tyre, the identity of Wisdom the once closest companion of the Ancient of Days turned His greatest Adversary (Job 1:6-12), has remained conveniently hidden for millennia…’
Like the resplendent personage in Isaiah chapter fourteen who fell from Heaven, the King of Tyre is similarly spectacular and cast out from the Eternal’s presence. The plot thickens and provides significant food for thought. The Hebrew word for violence in verse sixteen means: ‘cruelty, wrong, false, damage, oppressor’ and ‘unjust gain’ – Violence ‘done against’ others and ‘violent [in] dealing’ with others. The word profane translates as: ‘pollute, defile, break, wounded’ and ‘slay.’ It can also mean ‘piped’. It means: ‘to desecrate’ or ‘pollute oneself sexually and ‘to violate the honour of’ or ‘dishonour’ or ‘violate (a covenant).’ Further important clues, are a sexual connotation, where it can mean ‘prostitute.’ Did this creature betray the Eternal and was that betrayal sexual? Also, the Hebrew word for violence can mean to ‘wound (fatally), bore through’ and ‘pierce.’ This implies a serious injury in the least and at the worst, death.
Additionally, Ezekiel refers to musical proficiency, in playing ‘the flute or pipe’ a ‘player on instruments.’ This being was given the gift of musical talent so they could share joy with the Eternal – Article: Na’amah. Recall, we discussed a similar reference to Nimrod in the previous chapter. Interestingly, though some translations mention Satan, it is actually the Prince of the Power of the Air or the One who rules those in the air, who is described in Ephesians 2:2, BSB: as “… the ruler of the power of the air [waves]… the spirit who is now at work…” This being is none other than the Lord of the Fliers or Lord of those who Fly. His title, as revealed in the Bible is Beelzebub; while his personal name is perhaps a surprise for many, for it is Samael.
The word for destroyed is past tense and leaves little to the imagination. It is translated as: ‘perish, lose, fail, utterly, broken, undone’ and ‘void’. It also means: ’cause to vanish, go astray, die, be exterminated, be lost, to give up (as lost), to blot out, do away with, put to death (of divine judgement).’ The connotation is, ‘have no way to flee, to wander away’ or ‘lose oneself.’ There can be no doubt that this being has either died, or has a death sentence against them that makes them as good as dead. The Hebrew word for corrupted in verse seventeen can be translated as: ‘destroy, mar, waster’ and ‘battered.’ The word means: ‘go to ruin, decay, to be marred, be injured, be ruined, be rotted, to spoil, ruin, to pervert, corrupt (morally).’
The verses in this passage about the ‘king’ of Tyre are referring to someone else entirely. They are separate from the verses describing the Prince of Tyre. Each are also distinct from those contained in Isaiah. Aside from the connections through covering and shining; the clues reveal that this being is not Samael; but rather a creature of great Wisdom who betrayed the Creator and very possibly, has been seriously wounded. For this being, it has been about distancing themselves from the Eternal and following their own path or Way of Wisdom. We will investigate further, this mysterious and enigmatic being of perfection and wisdom. Samael, ‘a’ satan but not‘the’ Satan, is not described as perfect or beautiful. Rather, as Samyaza, he desired the beauty and allure of human women on Earth.
The Serpent in Genesis chapter three is Samael and described as crafty – meaning: ‘shrewd, sly, sensible, prudent, subtle’ from the Hebrew aruwm, H6175 – though they are not described as full ofwisdom. Satan is described as a Dragon, presumably of the order of Seraphim, meaning a fiery flying serpent – as well as associated with the serpentine creature known as Leviathan. The being in Ezekiel 28:14 and 16, is described as a Cherub. If Satan is the ‘King of Tyre’ in type, this would raise a conundrum. Unless Satan underwent a transformation.
The Book of Job reveals that Satan meets with the Creator to report on its activities on Earth – Job 1:6. Satan fell from Heaven metaphorically, losing its place of trust – Luke 10:18; Revelation 12:3-4. Even so, the Adversary did not lose their position of power – Revelation 12:7-9; Matthew 4:8-9. Ultimately, the Devil will be punished and lose everything, including its life – Revelation 20:10; Matthew 25:41.
The one incorrectly called Lucifer, but rather Heylel in the Hebrew – the ‘shining one, light bearer’ and ‘morning star’ – is not the same personage as the King of Tyre in Ezekiel chapter Twenty-Eight. Ostensibly it appears so, though reference to Satan’s right hand, Samael remains plausible and probable.
It would explain the persistent belief in which Satan’s identity and the mysterious ‘Lucifer’ are not the same person. If such is the case, then Samael as Heylel, fell from Heaven after saying in his heart that he would exalt himself above all other angels, sit in the Assembly of Celestial government, ruling as the Most High himself. This being like Satan, seeks to rule in the place of the Creator and topple the hierarchy of Heaven. For Samael, it is all about a thirst and lust for Power. This in turn raises the vital question – for clues suggest it is a legitimate one – of whether all the forces of evil are united, or torn apart by factions.
The war for control of the spiritual realm, described in Revelation chapter Twelve has not happened; it is yet future. Once it takes place and the Archangel Michael defeats the Dragon, the Adversary is cast out literally and once for all. This time, to begin the final countdown of end time events on Earth.
The earlier verses In Ezekiel chapter twenty-eight concerning the Prince of Tyre, on a cursory reading could appear to be about Samael. Closer scrutiny hints they are written about the other key figure in the Adversary’s hierarchy, Azazel. Azazel is integral in Satan’s plans and has undoubtedly become its second in command, after a possible rift with Samael. The verses show a different punishment for a unique being; though the sin of intellectual pride is similar and the reliance on their own wisdom. The Prince of Tyre says: I am a god. This differs subtly from what Heylel says: I will make myself like the Most High. The reference to being put in the pit, while not convincingly clinching the identity of Azazel with Abaddon and Apollyon the Beast, certainly lends weight. Azazel’s role in the sabotage mission to Earth before the Flood and again in the future as the Beast – who is let out of the Abyss – reveals Azazel is extremely high profile. This is why there are multiple, yet cryptic mentions of Azazel in the scriptures.
The verses in Ezekiel speak of his amassing great wealth while on Earth and his retinue of followers who evolved into an army. Recall, Azazel taught mankind the rudiments of warfare. Azazel is known as the peacock angeland we will learn that he was a charismatic teacher and leader, with ‘beauty of wisdom’ and ‘splendour’ or ‘brightness’ – articles: Thoth; and The Pyramid Perplexity. The Creator both demeans yet aptly describes Azazel, by saying he is a man and not god. As the word man in this context is for a creature – the same as used for the Man of Sin and the Son of Man. The Beast, though angelic, transforms from spirit into an earthly visitation, while manifest in our dimensions and thus the fitting label of man is used – Revelation 13:18. This is not so remarkable remember, for it was what Azazel performed prior to the flood, transforming from a spirit being to one humanlike. After Samael, it is Azazel who is responsible in endeavouring to thwart the Creator’s plan for mankind.
It is his mark which will be devastatingly revealed in the majority of mankind – Revelation 13:16-17. In the Greek (G5480 – charagma) the word mark can be translated as ‘graven’ and means: ‘a stamp, an imprinted mark’ like a ‘mark branded upon horses’ signifying ownership. It also has the connotation of a ‘thing carved, sculpture, graven work’ and ‘of idolatrous images.’ More significantly it alludes to ‘a scratch or etching (as a badge* of servitude)’ or a ‘sculptured figure (statue).’
The root word of mark (G5482 – charax) means to ‘sharpen to a point, a stake’ or a ‘palisade a pale, or rampart.’ A rampart is an elevated fortification with a capped stone parapet. One can’t help but think of the Great Pyramid and its original capstone which may have been composed of gold, a crystal of some sort or possibly even diamond encrusted. The sharpened point of a palisade may even include pointing – no pun intended – to the tip of a hypodermic needle. It is worth mentioning that via an injection, it is possible to insert by needle, a long, thin radio-frequency identification microchip, or RFID – Article: Covid 19 Injection.
The number of the Beast is 666 and in the Greek it is written as chi xi stigma (G5516). Stigma in Greek (G4742) stems from the primary word stizo, meaning to ‘stick’ or ‘prick’ a ‘mark incised or punched (for recognition of ownership)’ a ‘scar* of service.’ Strong’s adds: ‘a mark pricked [cut] in or branded upon the body.’ It was common in the past for soldiers and slaves to bear the mark of their commander or master. Refer Chapter XXI The Incredible Identity, Origin and Destiny of Nimrod for further information on what the mark of the Beast may entail – as well as the article: Monoliths of the Nephilim.
Unknown source – emphasis & bold mine:
‘Carl Sanders sat in seventeen New World Order meetings with heads-of-state officials such as Henry Kissinger and Bob Gates of the C.I.A. to discuss plans on how to bring about a one-world system. The government commissioned Carl Sanders [in the 1960s] to design a microchip for identifying and controlling the peoples of the world – a microchip that could be inserted under the skin with a hypodermic needle.’
The invention of RFID technology is credited to scientist Harry Stockman in 1948. Though a Russian physicist Leon Theremin, is commonly attributed as having created the first RFID device and its successful technological application in 1946. Even so, it has earlier roots back to the Second World War as RFID is a combination of radar and radio broadcast technology. In 1963, R F Harrington formulated new RFID ideas which included scattering data and information. The potential of RFID technology was unlocked in 1973 by Charles Walton, who patented the first RFID key card. Regarding the actual platform to administer RFID technology minutely, it was in 1959 when the actual microchip was invented by Jack Kilby of Texas Instruments and also Robert Noyce.
‘Carl Sanders, with a team of engineers behind him, with U.S. grant monies supplied by tax dollars, took on this project and designed a microchip that is powered by a lithium battery, rechargeable through the temperature changes in our skin. Without the knowledge of the Bible (Brother Sanders was not a Christian at the time), these engineers spent one-and-a-half-million dollars doing research on the best and most convenient place to have the microchip inserted… These researchers found that the forehead and the back of the handare not just the most convenient places, but are also the only viable places for rapid, consistent temperature changes in the skin to recharge the lithium battery.
The microchip is approximately seven millimeters in length, .75 millimeters in diameter, about the size of a grain of rice. It is capable of storing pages upon pages of information about you. All your general history, work history, crime record, health history, and financial data can be stored on this chip.
Brother Sanders believes that this microchip, which he regretfully helped design, is the “mark” spoken about in Revelation 13:16-18. The original Greek word for “mark” is “charagma,” which means a “scratch or etching.” It is also interesting to note that the number 666 is actually a word in the original Greek. The word is “chi xi stigma,” with the last part, “stigma,” also meaning “to stick or prick.” Carl believes this refers to a hypodermic needle.
Mr. Sanders asked a Boston Medical Center doctor what would happen if the lithium contained within the RFID microchip leaked into the body. The doctor responded that if the microchip broke inside a human body, the lithium would cause a severe and painful wound filled with pus. This is what the book of Revelation says: “And the first (angel) went, and poured out his vial on the earth; and there fell a noisome and grievous sore on the men which had the mark of the beast, and on them which worshipped his image” (Revelation 16:2).’
Artist depictions for Azazel as a fallen dark angel above and as Abaddon (or Apollyon) the Beast of the Abyss below
Nota Bene
The original section which followed concerning Asherah and her true identity has been removed. The material is reproduced in its entirety in the article ‘Asherah’ and is now available there for the interested reader.
As mentioned earlier, a planet called Rahab is squarely stated in scripture, particularly at the time of its destruction. The word Rahab is interesting for a variety of reasons. Firstly, it is an ’emblematic name’ and epithet for Egypt (refer Chapter XIV Mizra: North Africa & Arabia); secondly, it is the name of a famous harlot from Jericho, who had her life spared because of her kindness and hospitality to the Israelite spies. So much so, that she is listed in the chapter of faith in the Book of Hebrews – Joshua 2:1-21; Hebrews 11:30-31.
Thirdly, the word means ‘proud, strength’ and includes ‘boaster’ or ‘blusterer’ deriving from the root words H7292 and H7293. Further meanings include: ‘to behave proudly, act stormily or boisterously or arrogantly, to act insolently, storm against, beset, importune, embolden, capture, overcome, to disturb, alarm, awe, confuse’ and ‘make bold or proud.’ Fourthly and most interestingly, the word Rahab refers to a ‘mythical’ sea* monster. This piece of information is significant.
Isaiah 51:9
English Standard Version
‘Awake, awake, put on strength, O arm of the Lord; awake, as in days of old, the generations of long ago. Was it not you who cut [H2672 – chatsab: cleave, hew]Rahab[H7294]in pieces, who pierced^ [H2490 – chalal: the exact same word as used in Ezekiel 28:16 regarding the ‘king’ of Tyre] the dragon?’
These events occurred in ages past and long ago, as in before the Creation of Adam and Eve nearly 30,000 years ago. The planet Rahab suffered a fate remarkably similar to that of Tiamat, which was cut or cleaved in two; one half left in pieces. One of the angel’s home worlds and head quarters of the Dragon was destroyed. The Creator struck a massive blow. Rahab, was cut, while the Dragon, was pierced. The Dragon is the Devil and the one known as the Adversary. Rahab is clearly analogous with the Dragon. We will explore a similar link between Tiamat and the sea* monster, Leviathan, as well as the feminine aspect of each.
From a planetary perspective, Tiamat was cleaved in two. In like manner, Mars either at the same time was caught up in the cosmic battle which ensued, or later at the time of the Flood was again hit by a sphere such as Venus, Nibiru or one of its moons travelling though our Solar System. The scaring on Mars is still visible today and is considered one of the great wonders of the solar system, defying conventional attempts to explain. It leaves progressive astronomers with one viable solution, consisting of a cosmic thunderbolt of electricity in adequately answering the massive gouging found in the Valles Marineris, which is four times deeper than the Grand Canyon and stretching for nearly three thousand miles.
Particularly as upon investigation, flooding has been ruled out. Ralph Juergens wrote in 1974: ‘… this entire region resembles nothing so much as an area zapped by a powerful electric arc advancing unsteadily across the surface, occasionally splitting in two, and now and then-weakening, so that its traces narrow and even degrade into lines of disconnected craters.’
A quote from an unknown author:
‘The planet of the “Covering Cherub” [Ezekiel 28:16] is still evident within the debris, asteroids and comets, which are strewn throughout our solar system. Significantly, these chunks of the rebel angel’s planet, cosmic stones, have been used to mete out God’s judgment throughout history. God’s judgment on the rebels continued, as the incomprehensibly violent and genetically unlikely dinosaurs, the very image of the dragon, “that old serpent”, were destroyed with another chunk of the rebel cherub’s planet.”
Isaiah 30:7
New English Translation
Egypt is totally incapable of helping. For this reason I call her “Proud one who is silenced.”
The English word Egypt is used here, though the Hebrew Rahab is used by the NIV, NRSV, NAB and others. Some translations say: ‘a helpless monster’ CEV, or ‘the harmless Dragon’ NLT.
Psalm 89:10
New Century Version
‘You crushed the sea monster [Leviathan] Rahab; by your power you scattered your enemies.’
Job 26:11-13
English Standard Version
‘The pillars of heaven tremble and are astounded at his rebuke. By his power he stilled the sea; by his understanding he shattered [H4272 – machats: ‘dash asunder, strike through, pierce, smash’]Rahab. By his wind [spirit] the heavens were made fair [garnished]; his handpierced[forbids] the fleeing [fugitive, crooked]serpent.’
Job 9:13
New English Translation
‘God does not restrain his anger; under him the helpers of Rahab lie crushed.’
True World History Humanity’s Saga, Stewart A Swerdlow, 2014, page 35 – emphasis mine:
‘Nibiru was an artificial world [the Annunaki] used [as] a vehicle [like a death star]. It was converted from a planet-sized asteroid, or comet. These beings created the Black Race [Homo erectus] on Earth as recorded in the Sumerian tablets. The Annunaki considered the Black Race to be their personal possession similar to how the Draco consider the rest of the world to be their possession. The beings on Nibiru have nothing to do with the Draco. They are two separate cultures and races. Each one with an agenda, even though they are [both] genetically Reptilian. The [two] are at odds with each other and were at war… something terrible happened on the Moon. There is evidence of explosion sites and debris from vehicles. The Sumerian’s and Egyptians documented wars in space with flashes of light and explosions seen on the Moon.’
Various researchers state that Nibiru, (Planet 9, formerly Planet X) – whether it is a bonafide planet (star) or an artificial sphere-cum-space craft – will be due back into our Solar System. Others credit it with the biblical name in the Book of Revelation of Wormwood. The word wormwood, is mentioned a number of times in the Bible.
Proverbs 5:3-5
English Standard Version
‘For the lips of a forbidden woman< drip honey, andher speech is smoother than oil,but in the end she is bitter [H4751 – mar: angry] as wormwood [words of sorrow], sharp as a two-edged sword. Her feet go down to death;her steps follow the path to Sheol [the grave or hell]…’
Note the female< connection. The word for bitter can be translated as: ‘bitterly, chafed, discontented’ and ‘heavy.’ It means bitter ‘of water or food’, of harlot’s< end, end of wickedness, cry’ and ‘of pain.’ The Hebrew word for wormwood is la’anah (H3939) and can also be translated as hemlock. It has the connotation of, ‘to curse’ as wormwood is poisonous and thus ‘accursed.’ Hemlock is a very poisonous plant. All parts of it are toxic of which it is fatal and there is no cure. The toxins are alkaloids which cause muscular paralysis, leading to respiratory failure and death. Hemlock can grow from between three to ten feet tall. It is part of the Umbellferae with white flowerheads, that resemble those of parsnips, carrots, angelica and water hemlock and is actually part of the carrot family Apiaceae, native to Europe and North Africa.
Wormwood is associated with a sharp ‘two-edged sword’, as Nibiru may have sliced through the planet Rahab. It is also associated with ‘death.’ Wormwood means ‘absence’ and ‘bitter sorrow.’ In the Bible it is associated with either bitterness, as in ‘a root of bitterness’, poison or death – Hebrews 12:14-15. Samael is also associated with poison and death. Wormwood is a bitter herb, used for medicine and for various digestive problems. Wormwood is also used to treat fever, depression, muscle pain and worm infections. It can also be used to increase sexual desire. It can be applied directly to the skin in healing wounds and insect bites as a counterirritant to reduce pain. Wormwood oil is used as a fragrance component in soaps, cosmetics and perfumes, as well as an insecticide.
Wormwood extracts are used in alcoholic beverages, such as Vermouth. Absinthe> is another well-known alcoholic beverage prepared from wormwood oil; being a bright emerald-green colour. It is now banned in many countries, including the United States; but it is still allowed in the European Union countries as long as the content of the chemical thujone is less than 35 mg/kg. Thujone is potentially poisonous. Distilling wormwood in alcohol increases the thujone concentration. Thujone excites the central nervous system. However, an overdose can cause seizures and other adverse effects.
In Amos 6:12, wormwood is described as poison and unrighteousness. Amos 5:7, describes the judgement and unrighteousness of wormwood. Lamentations 3.19, describes wormwood as gall; Lamentations 3:15, says ‘drunk with wormwood.’ Jeremiah 9:15 and 23:15, speak of ‘drinking wormwood as the water of gall.’ Deuteronomy 29:18, reveals ‘a root that bears gall and wormwood.’ Gall means ‘bitter’ or ‘bitterness of spirit’ though it is also a synonym for impudence, effrontery, rancour, audacity, spite, venom, malice and haughtiness.
Revelation 8:10-11
English Standard Version
‘The third angel blew his trumpet, and agreat star [Nibiru?]fell from heaven, blazing[consume with fire]like a torch [G2985 – lampas: ‘a lamp, the flame of which is fed with oil’], and it fell on a third of the rivers and on the springs of water. The name of the star [angel] is Wormwood [G894 – apsinthos*]. A third of the waters became wormwood [poisonous], and many people died from the water, because it had been made bitter’ – article: 33.
The Ukrainian word for Wormwood is… Chernobyl.
It was on Saturday 26th April 1986, in what was then the Union of Soviet Socialist Republics, that a reactor in the nuclear power station of Chernobyl in northern Ukraine, exploded; releasing massive amounts of radiation that drifted across northern Europe, affecting the inhabitants and food grown in the entire region. The immediate area surrounding the power station has been evacuated permanently and the damaged reactor was ‘entombed in millions of tons of cement’ – Article: Nuclear Nefariousness.
Many in Ukraine and Russia, thought this augmented the beginning of a nuclear armageddon with radiation preceding it. The word chernobyl refers to Artemisia** vulgaris, whereas the word used for wormwood in Ukrainian is polyn and is the plant Artemisia absinthium.> ‘Botanically and chemically, Absinthium vulgaris (misprint for Artemisiavulgaris) is so similar to A. absinthium that A. vulgaris is also sometimes called “wormwood”, though “mugwort” is a more common English name.’ Not to be confused with St John’s wort (or Tarragon), which is Artemisiadracunculus.
It is unlikely that either are being referred to in Revelation, as ‘Artemisia judaica is widely cited as the most likely candidate for the biblical wormwood. In Christian legend, when the biblical serpent was expelled from Eden, wormwood sprang in its trail to prevent its return. Indeed, the herb is a frequent biblical symbol for bitterness, calamity, and sorrow…’
True World History Humanity’s Saga, Stewart A Swerdlow, 2014, pages 35-36:
‘In the year 2000, The New York Times reported that NASA had discovered a large object past Pluto that had an elliptical orbit… NASA expected the object to pass close to earth around 2003. The Illuminati used particle beam accelerator weapons [directed free energy] in pulse form to blow up Nibiru as it neared Jupiter. Nibiru was destroyed in April 2003. This is why… asteroids and meteors [have been] flooding the Earth from the gravitational pull of the Sun. Fragments of Nibiru were seen for months and years after the destruction, flying into the Sun via the NASA suncam.’ If this is accurate, then another candidate other than Nibiru is required to fulfil Wormwood or, it wasn’t the real Nibiru which was exploded.
In the film adaptation of Harry Potter and the Sorcerer’s Stone, Snape’s earliest words to Harry are: “Potter! What would I get if I added powdered root of asphodel to an infusion of wormwood?” Asphodel is a remedy for poisonous snake bites and connected with the underworld of the dead. Wormwood is also linked with the lunar deity Artemis. Artemis** is the root word for Artemisia, or wormwood.
This is where it becomes diabolically interesting for Artemis is the Greek goddess of the Moon, a huntress, daughter of Zeus and twin sister of Apollo. Artemis is a Mother Goddess, yet a perpetual ‘virgin’ like her mother the Queen of Heaven, the Madonna.
Artemis, also known as Aphrodite, Venus, Astarte, Inanna, Ishtar (Easter), Semiramis and by her true (biblical) name, Lilith
Her twin Apollo is none other than Apollyon (or Abaddon) of the abyss – the fallen dark Angel and future Beast. Lilith is the daughter of Samael and twin sister of Azazel. Her guise as the Virgin Artemis is not without irony for Lilith was the mother and wife of Demi-god Nimrod. A family tree is forming, with a grandson, sister, brother and father all mentioned in scripture; albeit not always obviously or directly. The glaring omission is the mother of this remarkable Pentahedron. What shape does a Pentahedron make? Including its base, a four sided Pyramid no less – Article: The Pyramid Perplexity.
Some biblical commentators presently teach that Nimrod, as the ‘spirit of Osiris-Apollo’, will be resurrected as the future Beast and Antichrist. It is worth noting their comments for what we can glean from them, even though we have already addressed the subject. For if Nimrod were to be resurrected or rather, his (Nephilim) spirit were to re-appear and manifest in this plane to cause havoc a second time; it would be in the form of the False Prophet – refer Chapter XXI The Incredible Identity, Origin & Destiny of Nimrod. It is Azazel, bound in the Abyss – called Abaddon (and Apollyon) – who is the Beast (Antichrist).
Tom Horn – emphasis & bold mine:
‘Numerous scholarly and classical works identify “Apollyon” as the god “Apollo” – the Greek deity “of death and pestilence,” and Webster’s Dictionary points out that “Apollyon” was a common variant of “Apollo” until recent history… Accordingly, the name Apollo turns up in ancient literature with the verb apollymi or apollyo (destroy), and scholars including W. R. F. Browning believe… Paul may have identified the god Apollo as the“spirit of Antichrist” operating behind the persecuting Roman emperor, Domitian, who wanted to be recognized as “Apollo incarnate” in his day.
Most Prophecy experts today believe the Man of Sin [not the (first) Beast, but the second beast called the False Prophet] spoken of in Scripture will soon emerge on the world scene as a saviour… the source of his profound comprehension and irresistible presence will be the result of an invisible network of thousands of years of collective knowledge stemming from his embodiment ofa very old, super-intelligent spirit [such as Nimrod]. As Jesus Christ was the “seed of the woman” (Genesis 3:15), he will be the “seed of the serpent.” Andthough his arrival in the form of a man was foretold by numerous Scriptures, the broad masses will not immediately recognize him for what he actually is – paganism’s ultimate incarnation…’ – Articles: Thoth; and Principalities & Potentates: What they want… Who they are.
‘This is where the very title of Peter Goodgame’s fascinating new book, The Second Coming of the Antichrist, introduces an intriguing hypothesis – that Satan’s seed was manifest once before in history and is now poised to return again in bodily form. People not familiar with biblical eschatology may find this idea fantastic, that the [beings] who [become] the [Beast, including the False Prophet were] once alive, then [were] dead, and [will return] from the grave to rule the world in the end times…
… But in identifying the ancient spirit that will be revived in the end-times Antichrist, the rabbit hole goes deeper. Convincing evidence exists farther back in time that the historical figure upon whom these myths were based was the legendaryKing Enmerkar of Uruk, known in the Bible as Nimrod…’
Doug Woodward – emphasis & bold mine:
‘The Egyptian Book of the Dead quotes Osiris (Apollo) saying, “I am Yesterday and I am Today; and I have the power to be born a second time.“ … [Tom] Horn quotes [Manly P.] Hall from The Secret Teachings of the Ages, in which he says, “The Dying God shall rise again! The secret room in the House of the Hidden Places shall be rediscovered. The Pyramidagain shall stand as the ideal emblem of solidarity, inspiration, aspiration, resurrection and regeneration” – refer Tower of Babel, article: The Pyramid Perplexity. ‘Interestingly, Edgar Cayce, the Sleeping Prophet, predicted in the 1930’s that a secret room known as the Hall of Records would be discovered within the Egyptian Sphinx. This room would provide proof of the Antediluvian civilization of Atlantis and provide the history of the world before the Flood of Noah’ – Article: Antartica: Secrets of the Lost Continent of Atlantis.
Rob Skiba – emphasis & bold mine:
‘According to Webster’s, Apollyon is a common misspelling of Apollo. In Hellenistic theology, Apollo is generally depicted as a very benevolent god, representative of poetry, music and the arts. However, he is also known as the sender and stayer of pestilence. As a son of Zeus this would certainly fit – especially if…Zeus is Lucifer [rather, Samael] – a being who loves to appear as an angel of light and goodness, but in fact is the harbinger of plague, pestilence and death. Considering the fact that the Fifth Trumpet releases the plague of locusts (which is certainly a pestilence), the idea that Apollo (Apollyon) [as the Beast and Antichrist] is directly referred to as “the king [that rules] over them” truly fits!
… Apollo [Abaddon] will have the key to the shaft of the bottomless pit and [returns] with a horde of demonic warriors who have been bound in the Abyss for centuries [millennia]. Rudolf Steiner, the author of “Egyptian Myths and Mysteries,” written in 1908, states: “The Greeks… as they became acquainted with the Egyptian mysteries they recognized that Osiris [Nimrod] was the same as the god whom they called Apollo. They said that the Egyptian Osiris was Apollo, and that, like Osiris, Apollo worked upon the nerves so as to achieve a soul-life within man. The Anti-Christ is the return of Apollo [Azazel] andprobably the return of other prophesied gods, such as Quetzacoatl [also Azazel] of the Mayans and Baal [meaning ‘lord’, title of Samael (Samyaza)]of the Canaanites. Both of which are sky gods like Apollo.’
Quetzacoatl is an iconic god from ancient Mesoamerica and dates even further back into antiquity. He is associated with the Sun, wind and air; with the planet Venus; the dawn; crafts; learning and knowledge. In Aztec belief, Quetzacoatl had a twin and psychopomp, Xoloti the dog-headed soul guide for the dead. This aspect is mindful of the Giza Sphinx and its once original dog head of Anubis, the Egyptian god of the afterlife’ – refer The Message of the Sphinx, Graham Hancock & Robert Bauval; and Appendix VII: Moses, the Exodus & the Red Sea Crossing – Fabrication or Fact?
Quetzacoatl was believed to be a white-haired charismatic visitor who flew in on his sky-chariot and taught the ancient Americans the fundamentals of building a society. Quetzacoatl eventually left, though he promised to return. Azazel will one day return. Azazel was also charismatic and godly. It is interesting to compare how Azazel is the peacock angel and Quetzacoatl means the feathered serpent.His name is derived from the Nahuatl words, quetzalli referring to the quetzal – ‘the emerald plumed bird’ – and specifically the ‘tail feather of the quetzal bird’ and coatl meaning ‘snake’ or serpent – refer articles: Thoth; and The Pyramid Perplexity. Male Peacocks also have resplendent sapphire blue and emerald green tail feathers. In its literal sense, a seventeenth century descendant of Aztec royalty Ixtilxochitl, said the name means: ‘serpent of precious feathers’ and in its allegorical sense, ‘wisest of men.’
Animal symbols associated with Quetzacoatl include the rattlesnake, the crow and a macaw. The bird symbolism represents Azazel’s angelic identity as well as his flying capability. Whereas the reptile symbolism refers to the type of angelic being he is… of the Seraphim.
Glorian, Sons of Samuel – emphasis & bold mine:
‘Samael is the name of an angel, a very important angel who unfortunately has been removed from the Christian religion and has been trampled in the mud in the Jewish tradition, but in the very scriptures it is stated that Samael is a great angel. The name Samael is Hebrew. Every Hebrew letter has meanings and numbers related to it. When we look at the components of this word Samael, we see that it ends with EL. El in Hebrew means God. In the Bible there are places where the most holy God is called EL. He is also called Elohim which is plural for “Gods” or “Gods and Goddesses.” Elohim comes from EL. In Hebrew Samael is spelledSamech, Mem, Aleph, Lamed. Four letters. This is a four letter name of [a] God: a tetragrammaton.
The first portion of this name is Samech Mem. Sam (Samech + Mem): bitter beverage, drug, poison, toxin, medicine, potion; perfume. The name Sama-el means “the medicine of God, the perfume of God, the poison of God, the drug of God, the bitter beverage of God.” All of these are accurate translations.
The [original] serpent is the Divine Mother Kundalini [Article: 33]. She is symbolized in the first letter of the name Samael. The letter Samech looks like a circle and it represents that serpent who eats its tail. That cosmic womb,the ouroboros, thegreat serpent of the universe, is the ancient symbol deep in the heart of every [false] religion: the dragon of nature,the great dragon, the great serpent.
Samech is a circle that is constantly in motion, rotating, which represents the cosmic womb of the Divine Mother, the fire, the base of all existence, the eternal cycle of life: night and day, dark and light, two sides of the same thing, but which is always positive. This is the great mystery of the Divine Mother, hidden in the very first letter of the name Samael.
In addition, the letter Samech is the fifteenth letter of the Hebrew alphabet. The fifteenth letter is related to the FifteenthArcanum, which isPassion, the Devil. So we see here some very interesting contradictions… But… this is integral to the nature of this great angel, duality; the positive and the negative, light and dark, black and white [good and evil]. Lucifer, the tempter, serves God. It is through Lucifer that the universe can exist; nonetheless, we have to defeat Lucifer [Samael].
The second letter in Samael is Mem. Mem is the thirteenth Hebrew letter and relates to water. The man represents the waters of life, which are within the womb, both in the microcosm and the macrocosm. Mem is the basis of the Mayim (Mem + Iod + Mem), which is Hebrew for the “waters.” You can see that the letters Samech and Mem are very deeply connected. In fact, their shapes are very similar. Mem represents the Mayim, the waters, and it is from the waters of creation that all life emerges. These waters are in the womb of the Divine Mother, Maia, Mary[as in the Queen of Heaven],related to Mar*, the sea[where Leviathan dwells]. Furthermore, Mem is the ThirteenthArcanum, which is the Arcanum of death, Immortality, signifying great change.
… Samael is said to be related with the planet Mars*… in the Zohar. Samael says: “… my entire domination is based on killing. And if I accept the Torah, there will no longer be wars. My rule is over the planet Maadim (Mars) [the red planet] that indicates spilling of [red] blood” … ‘Mars is related with the sephirah Geburah (which means “Severity”), and is the fifth sphere from the top down on the Tree of Life. Geburah is related with Mars and the Sun [god], and it is the domain of justice, security, punishment, but from God. In other words, when God needs to send his force to render judgement or punishment, it is the force of Samael, that angel, [angel of death] who does it.
There was another angel in the seventh heaven, different in appearance from all the others, and of frightful mien. His height was so great, it would have taken five hundred years to cover a distance equal to it, and from the crown of his head to the soles of his feet he was studded with glaring eyes, at the sight of which the beholder fell prostrate in awe.’ “This one,” said Metatron [a transfigured righteous Enoch according to certain sources], addressing Moses, “is Samael, who takes the soul away from man.” “Whither goes he now?” asked Moses, and Metatron replied, “To fetch the soul of Job the pious.” [Moses and Job lived at approximately the same time – refer Chapter XXIX Esau: The Thirteenth Tribe] Thereupon Moses prayed to God in these words, “O may it be Thy will, my God and the God of my fathers, not to let me fall into the hands of this angel.”
‘When we look into the Garden of Eden, we see that Samael rides on the [old] serpent; that serpent is the first letter of his name, Samech, and that serpent is theDivine Mother Kundalini, the very energy of creation.In the Bible, the serpent comes to tempt the woman in relation with the Tree of Knowledge. This indicates a very deep relationship between divine knowledge, the knowledge of God, the Divine Mother, death, water, and the serpent… when we investigate the many traditions throughout the world, we find this treeand we always find it is related with the Goddess[of Wisdom and knowledge].
In the Egyptian tradition, Nut is the goddess of the Tree of Life, and we see pictures of her pouring out a liquid to sustain the life of her followers; that liquid is the beverage of God, the medicine of Samael. It is the ambrosia, amrita, or soma in Sanskrit terms. Soma gives the power of creation, the power of immortality. Immortality is the thirteen Arcanum (Mem) and emerges from the waters of the Divine Mother.
When we acquire real knowledge, for example, just hearing about this teaching, it can taste bitter, it can taste intense, it can shock us. That knowledge is the essence of this angel, Samael. It is “a bitter beverage” [bitter like wormwood] to the ego, it is “poison” [poisonous like hemlock]to the ego, but it is the “potion” or “perfume of God” that illuminates [Lucifer/Samael] the soul.Thus when we encounter gnosis or Daath (Hebrew for knowledge) we enter into a great conflict, psychologically… real knowledge, the esoteric knowledge, not just beliefs. When you experience this knowledge… you feel a great shock to the depth of our soul ; most people run away because it is intense and a poison to the ego: it terrifies the ego, because… Samael is the angel of death to the ego.The angel Samael is Mars, Aries, the God of war…
… Samael… wages his war on behalf of God, not for selfish purposes, and not to punish indiscriminately, but to punish on behalf of God, with the permission of God, and for the good of all. Samael performs the will of God. Samael – doing his duty – appeared in the Garden to tempt the woman so that she would have the opportunity to learn… and to grow, to advance, but she did not. She gave into her desire and failed… the woman succumbs to temptation and had to bear the consequences. The first consequence was that the man and woman were cast out of Eden. Adam and Eve conceived a child. In the Bible [it] states that Adam knew his wife and Eve [beget] Cain.
In Kabbalah[Jewish (occult knowledge) mysticism],the story goes deeper. It states that when the serpent tempted Eve, “it injected its filth into her”… the serpent is dual, Samech is dual: light and dark. This is why the Tree of Knowledge is the Tree of Knowledge of Good and… of Evil… When Eve succumbed to temptation she… is the one who brought evil, death, because when she failed in the temptation from Samael… [a] serpent, she polarized that energy to become negative. The serpent is the power of creativity through sex that tempts us to use our sexual power. When we have desire, we use that power to feed desire, to sustain our desires instead of doing the will of God. Instead of conquering our temptations and conquering our desires, we fall to our desires.
This is that dual nature which manifests in us psychologically, energetically. This failure is because we become hypnotized by desire, anddesire works through our physical senses, and primarily through sex. It tempts us with sensations that we want to experience, to sustain. Sensations are illusions. This is why the Divine Mother is called “Maya,” which can be translated as illusion, and [she as] the [old] serpent utilizes that illusion in order to tempt us. Unfortunately, we do not see through the illusion. We love materialistic sensations and we become addicted to them. The result is the birth of Cain.’
The parentage of Cain will be investigated further; as well as the idea that Samael and a mother goddess are or were, a double act. There is an apt saying that the ‘truth is truly stranger than fiction.’ None more so than what we are about to learn.
Glorian: “After this, they gave birth to the first son. He was the son of defilement, because two had intercourse with [Eve],and she conceived from both [Samael a serpent and the man, Adam] and gave birth to two [evil Cain and righteous Abel]. Each resembled his own father [Samael and Adam respectively] and their spirits were separated, one to the side and one to the other. Each was in the appearance of his own aspect.” – Zohar.
This is why the man and woman, Adam and Eve, had two children. They reflect the two sides of the Tree of Knowledge: Good and Evil, or the Pure Spirit and the Impure Spirit. These two children reflect their source. Abel is the pure one who is depicted as a shepherd and whose sacrifices God prefers;Cain is depicted as a gatherer of the fruits of the earth, but God does not prefer his sacrifices, thus Cain becomes angry and jealous. These two children represent the two potential outcomes of that Tree. The Tree of Knowledge (Daath) is within us, thus these children represent the two outcomes of how we use our energies. The power, the energy, that arrives to us from the angel Samael [the serpent of Eden – Genesis 3:1] and… the Divine Mother [the Old Serpent – Revelation 12:9], can be used for purity or impurity.
Adam and Eve know the mysteries, but they succumbed to temptation and created Abel and Cain. Historically, when we look at Cain and Abel, it is from these two that humanity emerged. It says in the Zohar, “From the side of Kayin[Cain] came all the evil species, spirits, demons[Nephilim] and sorcerers [black magicians, warlocks and witches]. From the side of Hevel [Abel] came something more merciful, but still not perfect. This was left to Shet [Seth], the ancestor of all the righteous generations in the world [righteous Enoch and Noah], from whom the generations of the world issued. But from Kayin issued all the ruthless people, all the sinners and wicked people of the world [evil Enoch and evil Lamech].”
‘Nonetheless, what we learn in Kabbalah is that when the Serpent came upon Eve and she gave birth to Cain, that child Cain is the child of… Samael. So when we talk about the sons of Samael, the first one we need to talk about is Cain, because Cain is the outcome of the temptation. This is why the Zohar blames Samael for everything. This is why Cain is said to have split nature: half human, half angel… from Cain came all the impurities, all the evil doers, but by parentage he is half-angel [the first Nephilim]. It states in the Zohar that he was different from other people, different from the rest [of] humanity. He stood out because he had half divine [spirit] heritage.
We are already children of Samael because we belong to the Aryan race. “Aryan” comes from Ares, which is the name of Mars.This entire humanity is the race of Ares, the race of Mars, children of Samael.’
Perhaps not all humanity but the line of Cain are the race of Ares. Yet, recall earlier how it is Caucasian people who exhibit a 25 hour bio-rhythm in likeness of Mars – as opposed to 24 hours for Earth. This is mentioned because the term Aryan technically applies to white people – who originally descend from Noah’s son, Shem. But historically, Aryan derives from the same word as Iran and refers to people from that region anciently who would eventually become known as European.
Glorian: ‘The doctrine of Samael is the doctrine of the Tree of Knowledge. This is the great controversy, the great duality of the Tree in the midst of the Garden… That Tree can lead to the path of… (Goodness) or… (impurity, evil). Both are the result of the power of Samael. After Abel is killed in the Bible and Cain is banished, amark is put on Cain because Cain is still a child of Samael. That mark is a vav, the Hebrew letter, which is the sixth letter and is related with the Arcanum of Indecision…’
Tree of the knowledge of Good and Evil
The Light in the Dark Place, Sex in the Garden of Eden: The Forbidden Truth, 2017 – emphasis & bold mine:
‘Let’s resolve the Garden of Eden mystery once and for all. Here’s what happened in the Garden of Eden: “And the woman said unto the serpent, We may eat of the fruit of the trees of the garden: But of the fruit of the tree which is in the midst of the garden, God hath said, Ye shall not eat of it, neither shall ye touch it, lest ye die.” Genesis 3: 2-3 KJV.
The word ‘touch’ is the Hebrew word H5060 naga… and is defined in the Strongs Concordance as follows: touch – A primitive root; properly to touch, that is, lay the hand upon (for any purpose; euphemistically, to lie with a woman); by implication to reach (figuratively to arrive, acquire); violently, to strike (punish, defeat, destroy… beat… be able to bring (down), cast, come (nigh), draw near… get up, happen, join… plague, reach (up), smite, strike, touch… This means that… In the Garden of Eden, Eve was impregnated by the serpent with Cain and again bare Abel by Adam.
Let’s continue a little further in the book of Genesis: “And he said, Who told thee that thou wast naked? Hast thou eaten of the tree, whereof I commanded thee that thou shouldest not eat? And the man said, The woman whom thou gavest to be with me, she gave me of the tree, and I did eat. And the LORD God said unto the woman, What is this that thou hast done? And the woman said, The serpent beguiled me, and I did eat.” Genesis 3: 11-15 KJV.
In Hebrew the word for beguiled is nasha’ [H5377] and means: ‘deceive, to lead astray, to (mentally) delude or (morally) to seduce.’ In English, the word also means: ‘to influence by trickery, flattery, mislead, cheat’ and ‘to charm.’ The nachash [serpent] originates from the word nachash H5172 meaning: to hiss, that is, whisper a (magic) spell; generally to prognosticate… [an enchanter]… The ability of the nachash… to hiss and whisper a (magic) spell helps us understand how Eve was beguiled with the impregnation of Cain.
The word ‘woman’ is the Hebrew word H802 ‘ishshah nashiym…‘ and is defined in the Strongs Concordance as follows: woman – The first form is the feminine of H376 or H582; the second form is an irregular plural; a woman (used in the same wide sense as H582)… (adulter)ess… Adultery was the original sin in the Garden of Eden. Eve was impregnated by [Samael on behalf of Satan] (the serpent/nachash) with Cain (Kain) and again bare Abel (Habel) by Adam. Cain and Abel were conceived via heteropaternal superfecundation. Heteropaternal superfecundation refers to the fertilization of two separate ova by two different fathers.Cain and Abel were twins of two different fathers.’
“And Adam knew Hava his wife, who had desired the Angel; and she conceived, and bare Kain; and she said, I have acquired a man, the Angel of the Lord. And she added to bear from her husband Adam his twin, even Habel. And Habel was a shepherd of the flock, but Kain was a man working in the earth.” (from The Targum of Jonathanben Uzziel, On the Book of Genesis.)
“The secret that unlocks all things biblical is the knowledge that Cain was a child of Eve and Lucifer [Samael] and not the firstborn son of Adam. Understanding that there are two bloodlines upon the planet and that these two bloodlines have been warring with one another since the inception and dawning of humanity upon this world will help one to decipher this critical theme as it plays out through the totality of all available scripture, from the fall to soon coming judgment.” (from ‘Lucifer Father ofCain’ by Zen Garcia)
‘Understanding that Cain was the literal child of [a] devil becomes very obvious throughout scripture and John 8 helps us put all the pieces of this mystery together.Jesus rebukes those who are opposing him: Why do ye not understand my speech? even because ye cannot hear my word. Ye are of your father [Samael] the devil, and the lusts of your father ye will do. He was a murderer from the beginning, and abode not in the truth, because there is no truth in him. When he speaketh a lie, he speaketh of his own: for he is a liar, and the father of it. And because I tell you the truth, ye believe me not. (John 8:43-45 KJV). From this, we know that the devil [the Serpent in the Garden of Eden] was a murderer and a liar from the beginning. In Genesis 4, Cain murdered his brother Abel and then lied about it!
The origin of our flesh stems back to the Garden of Eden when Eve was beguiled by the serpent and all of humanity fell from our spiritual state of being into a carnal system known as the flesh. All of mankind has the ‘skin of the serpent’ as revealed in Genesis 3 of the ancient text of The Targum of Jonathan ben Uzziel: And Adam called the name of his wife Hava, because she is the mother of all the children of men. And the Lord God made Adam and to his wifevesturesof honour from the skin of the serpent, which he had castfrom him, upon the skin of their flesh, instead of that adornment which had been cast away; and He clothed them.’
Human skin cells magnified under an electron microscope in comparison with the scales of a snake. Modern science reveals the remarkable similarity between human skin and serpent scales. The transmutation of the skin or DNA template of the ‘serpent’ was reconstructed and given to Adam and Eve in their new physical form.
Samael is known, by numerous names, aliases, titles and descriptions: Lucifer, Heylel, Morningstar, Son of the Morning, Light Bringer, Phosphorus (morning star of Venus – Sulphur), Hesperus (evening star of Venus), Devil, the Power of the Air, Prince of Lies, Prince of Darkness, Prince of the East, Prince of the Seraphim, Serpent (of Eden), the Dark Lord, the Evil One, Beelzebub (which means: the Lord who Flies, Lord of the Flyers and misleadingly, Lord of the Flies), Baal (meaning Lord), Samyaza and incorrectly as Mephistopheles.
Whereas it is the Adversary, Satan, who is likened to a great red Dragon, an ancient Serpent, and the god of this World.
Regarding Samael’s kind, he is invariably labeled an archangel, a fallen angel or as a Seraphim. He is likely a fallen Seraph if he is a serpent as alluded in the Book of Genesis. The Angelic order is difficult to ascertain, in that it is ostensibly unclear (refer article: The Ark of God). Different commentators place them in differing orders while adding ranks or hierarchies which though inspired from the New Testament are not stated as such in scripture; so that Archangel, Cherubim and Seraphim are all at different times placed as first. Simply, the Cherubim and Seraphim are two different orders of spiritual creatures, yet they are not stated directly as angels for angels are messengers; but for the want of a better term it is used. The Bible does not rank one above the other. Those angelic beings with specific or higher responsibilities, are deemed an Archangel.
The Seraphim originated as a Dragon species. Those who rebelled, having transformed into a reptilian line of angels, which include a variety of beings also exhibiting Arachnid, Insectoid and Amphibian like features and natures. The Cherubim are an assorted collection of spiritual creatures, exhibiting either mammalian (feline/bovine), avian or anthropomorphic features and qualities. The Book of Ezekiel chapter ten, reveals four main types: Eagle, Bull (or Ox/Unicorn), Lion and Man.
Samael’s father is the Ancient of Days and his mother, is purported to be Asherah. Samael’s siblings include the Archangel Michael and ‘archangels’ Gabriel, Raphael and Ariel (or Uriel). Samael’s chief consorts included his own Mother the Queen of Heaven, Asherah and also his daughter by her, Lilith. Samael had additional offspring, including Lilith’s twin Azazel. Tradition assigns the Hesperides – Nymphs who were Daughters of the Morning Star – and a son, Mundus. Mundus was allegedly born to Samael and Lilith; though Samael and Mundus did not get on together. Mundus sought to usurp his father’s throne unsuccessfully and was nearly killed by Samael; but a sliver of his essence escaped. Mundus may be one and the same with Marduk. The nucleus and origin of the story of Osiris, Isis, Seth and Horus may derive from these gods.
A fictional quote from Lucifer, though apt:
‘Since time immemorial, you humans would always blame me for your failings. You use my name as if I spent my entire day sitting on your shoulders, forcing you to commit acts you would otherwise find repulsive. “The Devil made me do it.” I never made any one of you do anything. That is your own doing. I introduced free will yet you began to cultivate it into sin and empower it thereby becoming your own demons. A fact that I tried to prove to my Father and siblings. And yet I was cast out, stripped of my power, and to be burned in the Abyss for eternity… All because I was right.’
Samael is revered among the rebellious angels for his unsurpassed wisdom, incredible genius and majestic power. He is noted to have had originally six, colossal whitish gold wings, as a Seraph does, which were said to look as though they were made of light.
Tradition says his wings shifted into various shades of dark red during his rebellious stage; later becoming shades of black when he fully rebelled. His wings were eventually burned off during his fall; mutating into giant red chiropteran, or Bat-like wings.
Samael was one of the first of the Creator’s offspring and was chosen to lead in the administration of the spirit realm of angels tasked with the responsibilities involved with the physical universe, including the Earth and to develop life. Samael’s exalted position and power may have been an early seed contributing to his self-pride and growing delusion in over throwing the Most High. Alternatively, this may have actually been ignited by his Mother. Samael’s pride was also challenged when the Creator selected him with watching over and guiding His other creations, particularly humankind, which were perceived as beneath him. When the Ancient of Days planned to create Adam, Samael’s pride and disdain accelerated, overtaking him and he grew increasingly rebellious, towards his Father. Samael became dissatisfied with remaining loyal to the Eternal. Coupled with the realisation that his Father was favouring this new creation, the Adam; watching over these infant-like creatures like a Shepherd over a flock was intolerable for him.
Samael was heavily opposed towards the Creator’s plan of predestinating mankind; so that their destiny was ultimately, under God’s will and command. Since Samael embodies and champions free-will, this would go against his very being and purpose. One commentator says: ‘He was opposed at the idea that God would want all to follow under his guidance and rule with them having no choice nor say in the matter and having to either die or live by God’s decree. Lucifer’s paranoia made him see God as a tyrannical ruler and declared that no one should not be in control of their own lives and fate and as such, proclaimed that he would rule in God’s stead. Lucifer rebelled against God, with the support of [the leadership of Asherah and] one-third of the heavenly host.’ Samael is a being of incalculable celestial power and is among the most powerful entities in all of creation with Ariel stating, that “the Morningstar is powerful in ways that defy description itself…”
Revealing Quotes attributed to Samael:
“Better to reign in Hell than serve in Heaven.”
“You know Nothing of my family. I loved my brothers and sisters. My Father. And my Mother. But the fact that I needed to shepherd you flawed and abominable pieces of dust and clay is an insult to my very purpose and existence. The fact that my Father favoured you… over His own family is an offence towards our hearts. The fact that He has so much faith in you even after I outright proved how flawed, deceptive, and murderous you all could be and moreover had the unmitigated Gall to banish me further down in the Pit for my transgressions… Is Unforgivable”
“After eons of reigning within the Abyss I knew but only one reason that my Father would not listen… He would be the victim of senility. And no one would want the Almighty to lord over all creation in such a condition. Thus, I would appoint myself as the new lord of the cosmos and rule in His stead but as blindness and naivety would have it my siblings would not allow for it. Our ongoing disagreements over the matter eventually sparked a civil war of which I tried to avoid though what is the use when you are within the confines of pre-destination that was written by a senile old man?”
“A liar am I? Now I find that to be quite offensive. Those Biblical authors and the God-praising fools all bestowed upon me the title of ‘Prince of Lies’. Let me assure you that I am no deceiver nor trickster of any sort. If you want to make a deal then I will tell you the contents of my side of the deal. If you want to hear the truth I will tell you the truth. And I will tell you the exact literal truth. But be warned, my dear. The Devil’s truth is but a path towards damnation. After all… the road to Hell is paved with good intentions.”
“The greatest lie I ever told? No, it was not convincing the world I didn’t exist, plenty of people do believe I exist. Nor was it convincing people God doesn’t exist. That would spoil the fun of our little game. It was not saying there is only Heaven or only Hell. It was not leading you to so-called ‘pagan deities’. My greatest lie was but three words: God commands it. You’d be amazed how easy it is to lead you away from Him with nothing but His name and a flimsy excuse.”
“Go and tell them that I’m coming… Go and tell them that I’m here, and show them the evidence… You’re not ready for me. No one is.”
An interesting comparison to which we have already alluded, is to compare the pivotal players during the tail-end of the latter days, which comprises the final seven year period before the Kingdom of God and includes the momentous three and a half year tribulation on the world, climaxing with the Day of the Lord. First and foremost there is the Ancient of Days and His Adversary: Asherah, formerly Wisdom and loyal wife and co-ruler of the Creation, now the rogue Devil called Satan. Next is the Word and Son of Man, the supreme Creator’s Son; with His nemesis: fellow light bringer and Morning Star, Samael (or Samyaza).
Continuing on the adversarial side is Asherah’s and Samael’s son, Azazel. A fallen Angel of the highest rank, restrained in the bottomless Pit while awaiting his release and the receipt of immense power from the Dragon as the coming Beast. Azazel is an anti-christ in direct opposition to the true Christ and the reason why he is selected as one of the two goats, the other being the Word in the Atonement ceremony – Chapter XXI The Incredible Identity, Origin & Destiny of Nimrod; and article: The Ark of God. Nimrod part angel and of Nephilim descent, is the son of Azazel’s sister, Lilith. Nimrod the ante-christ and False Prophet is a dual antagonist with his uncle against the real Son of God. Nimrod is descended from his grandfather Asshur, who shares the similarity of name with Nimrod’s grandmother, Asher-ah.
In opposition to Azazel and Nimrod on Christ’s behalf, are the two Witnesses of Revelation Chapter eleven. Three* men have been taken from this world, not having died a normal death. In a place between here and where the Creator dwells, as ‘no man has ascended to Heaven’ yet all humans have to ‘die once’ – John 3:13, Hebrews 9:27 (Article: DEATH: A Dead End or a New Beginning?)
For many seasoned Bible students, Elijah* and Moses are considered as the clear representatives in fulfilling the roles. The casting of these two men would fulfil a church and state function. Another popular pairing is Enoch* and Elijah. These men transcended an orthodox death, with the Eternal taking them both early. Enoch’s credentials are that he ministered to Nephilim, while Elijah’s ministry centred on opposing Baal worship which was rife in ancient Israel.
This pairing is favoured because it would satisfy a representative from the antediluvian age and the post-flood world. A pairing perhaps not readily considered is Enoch and Melchizedek* as the end-time witnesses of the Most High – refer Chapter XXVII Abraham & Keturah – Benelux & Scandinavia. The merit in this pairing is that it would include two individuals with immeasurable wisdom acquired from profound longevities.
A further option not considered until time of writing, is Elijah and his disciple Elisha, who received a double portion of the Holy Spirit – 2 Kings 2:9-15. The witnesses are likened as light from a lamp stand, filled with over flowing oil, a euphemism for the Holy Spirit – Zechariah 4:11-14; Revelation 11:4. These two men lived at the same time, confronted the same evil, were master and student and no doubt developed a close bond of friendship and trust. This unique relationship may have occurred for a task that yet lays ahead. Finally, John the Baptist possessed similar credentials with Elijah and a status unlike any man born before or after him – Matthew 11:11, 14.
Whichever the identities of the two Witnesses, they powerfully preach the true gospel message of Christ, the Kingdom of God, and in openly opposing the False Prophet, they are murdered at the end of the Tribulation by the Beast, to then three days later, be resurrected as has been ordained for all – Hebrews 9:27. Whether Asherah purposely conjured a plan of opposition and conflict, or just simply grew resentful with her relationship with the Eternal is hard to judge. Her discontent eventually poisoned Samael who’s motive to sabotage the Creator’s plan for Adam-kind with the infiltration of the Garden of Eden was another step in his plan to attain ultimate power.
Nota Bene
The original section which followed concerning the Garden of Eden has been removed. The material is reproduced in its entirety in the article ‘The Eden Enigma’ and is now available there for the interested reader.
Abraham of Ur, David A Snyder, 2014 – emphasis mine:
‘… there is one paragraph in the ancient Sumerian epic The Deluge reminiscent of the linear week of creation in Genesis. It refers to the pantheon of gods as creators rather than God the Father, and the order is different, but sounds familiar: “After Anu, Enlil, Enki and Ninhursag had fashioned the black-headed people [Homo erectus]… vegetation luxuriated from the earth, animals, and four-legged creatures of the plain were brought artfully into existence – ”
Within the ancient Mesopotamian myths there was no consistent creation story, but rather several different versions where the numerous gods [angels] were created from a begetter [the Eternal] andhis consort [Asherah]out of a chaos of nothingness.
The Sumerian god Enki is the god of fresh water and is depicted in reliefs found on temple walls with water flowing up from the ground. In the Epic Atra-Khasis, we find Enki creating man from clay in a similar manner after the gods had rebelled over all the work they had to endure on earth: “Enki opened his mouth and addressed the great gods: I will make a purifying bath. Let one god be slaughtered so that all the gods may be cleansed in a dipping. From his flesh and blood, let Nintu (Enki’s assistant) mix clay, that god and man may be thoroughly mixed in the clay… proclaim living man as its sign… Then the spirit of the god’s flesh becomes the spirit within man.
This is clearly the concept of man receiving some sort of spirit from the gods, something we would call a soul…’ – Article: DEATH: A Dead End or a New Beginning? ‘In the Epic of Atra-Khasis, the gods created man so the gods would no longer have to toil on the earth. The Mesopotamian gods created man for the purpose of providing them with food, drink and shelter as we have seen when we discussed Temple Sacrifices. [Mans’]purpose in life was to be the gods’ servants. Genesis 2 may be referring to a similar work related situation where it says: “there was no man to till the soil”, which would imply that up until that time someone else was tilling the soil.
The Creation Epic of Akkad known as Enuma Elish is the most complete creation story that we have found to date, and it gives us great insight into the Mesopotamian concept of deity. This story tells of the ancient struggle between cosmic order and chaos. This itself is quite interesting as scientists today are toying with a Chaos Theory to explain the existence of the universe’ – Article: Chance Chaos or Designated Design? ‘This epic was of such importance to the theology of the time that it was recited by the scribes for all to hear at the beginning of each year, much as the Hebrews did with the Torah years later. There are similarities in the beginning of the Creation Epic and the first chapter of Genesis where God created all things.
In the Creation Epic it is a begetter and his consort who bring forth all there is. Here are a few lines from the story:
“When on high the heaven had not been named, Firm ground below had not been called by name, naught but primordial Apsu [the Creator], their begetter and Mummu-Tiamat [Asherah], she who bore them all, their waters commingling as a single body; … When no gods whatever had been brought into being, uncalled by name, their destinies undetermined – Then it was that the gods were formed within them. Anu begot in his image Nudimmud.”
Apsu, the male spirit of life-giving fresh water and the abyss, is called the begetter, and Tiamat, the female spirit of salt water [the sea] and chaos, is his consort; they commingled toform all the gods. The gods later bring forth man. Genesis mimics the creation epics in that God made matter out of nothing – a creating God. The polytheistic version is devoid of a single creator so they manufactured a human understanding of this mystery to bring about matter from nothingness. Much like the scientists of today, who are stuck in their Big Bang Theory with the question, “who made the thing that banged?” [The] ancients acknowledged a begetter and consort, but do not tell us from where they came.
Like God in Genesis, who decided to destroy evil man with the flood, so do Apsu and Tiamat. After they had created the gods, they decided to kill off the first bunch and start all over. Their excuse was that the gods were a noisy bunch and therefore needed to be destroyed: “Apsu, opening his mouth, said unto resplendent[shining brilliantly, gleaming] Tiamat:
“Their ways are verily loathsome unto me. By day I find no relief, nor repose by night. I will destroy, I will wreck their ways that quiet may be restored. Let us have our rest.” It seems that the god Ea (Enki in Sumer), the good father-god of the hero-god Marduk in the epic, was wise to their plans and was able to stop the slaughter of the gods: “Surpassing in wisdom, accomplished, resourceful… The all wise, saw through their scheme”. He then sought out Apsu, and poured sleep upon him. And while he was powerless: He loosened his band, tore off his tiara, removed his halo and put it on himself. Having fettered Apsu, he slew him.”
There was to be a great battle in the heavens between the good gods and the evil gods.It will be Marduk, who will battle Tiamat and the turncoat evil gods that joined her. He will finally kill her, she who begat them all. After this turmoil, the gods created the cosmos from the remains of Tiamat with part of her being the land, and part of her being the heavens. The story also includes a reference of darkness turned to light; then the gods determined the years, the months, and the days much as God the Father does in Chapter 1 of Genesis. The main difference in the order of creation is that in the ancient Mesopotamian creation stories the gods were first created, and then they created man. In our story we see the god Marduk create man from the blood of Tiamat: “Blood I will mass and cause bones to be. I will establish a savage, man shall be his name. Verily, savage-man I will create. He shall be charged with the service of the gods that they might be at ease.”
The pantheon of Sumerian gods
Iurii Mosenkis – emphasis & bold mine:
‘If Adam and Eve might be linked with the stars [Arcturus in Bootes and Spica in Virgo], we have the same possibility for Cain and Abel. If one was very bad and another was very good, we must recollect the similar ethical characteristics of the stars. First of all, we can throw a look at Antares and Aldebaran. Several millennia BCE they were not only very perceptible stars on the sky but also the points of the equinoxes. Among them, Antares had a bad reputation. Its name connects it with Ares (Mars) because both are red, whereas Mars was considered a sinister planet in ancient astrology.
If Cain was a plowman* andAbel was a shepherd (Genesis 4:2-3) then their symbolsmight be easily found in the sky: Antares is the brightest star of the sickle-shaped* Scorpio constellation (sickle as an attribute of the plowman) whereas Aldebaran is the brightest star of the bull-shaped Taurus* (bull as an attribute of a plowman [shepherd/farmer]). These stars are in opposition: when one rises, another sets. In addition, both these stars are described among ‘four royal stars’ (linked with the solstices and the equinoxes) in ancient Iranian sacral astronomy…’ – refer article: The Pyramid Perplexity.
Second Book of Adam and Eve 1:6-8
“As for Cain, when the mourning for his brother was ended, he took his sister Luluwa and married her, without leave from his father and mother; for they could not keep him from her, by reason of their heavy heart. He then went down to the bottom of the mountain [Mount of Olives], away from the garden, near to the place where he had killed his brother[in Jerusalem]. And in that place were many fruit trees and forest trees. His sister bare him children, who in their turn began to multiply by degrees until they filled that place.”
The Book of Adam says Cain left the Garden, though presumably he was still in Eden. If his family multiplied at a high rate, it may also explain his migrating later to the land of Nod. According to Chabad a Jewish organisation, rabbis teach an alternative theory to that of Cain and Abel being twins, in that Cain was born first with a twin sister and Abel was born as one of a triplet; with each brother intended to marry their twin or triplet. If true, the Bible omits this information. Possibly it was there originally, as a large amount of humanities pre-flood history is glaringly missing. Biblical researcher and writer Ernest Martin, provided interesting parallels between Eden and the portable Tabernacle of the ancient Israelites – Article: The Ark of God.
There were three divisions in the Land of Eden and these are analogous with the three divisions of the Tabernacle and later, the Temple. The Garden of Eden was a separate area within the more extensive region called Eden. The garden itself was comprised of two sections. There was an inner area where the Lord God dwelt, reminisce of the Tabernacle’s Holy of Holies. The second section was the remainder of the Garden where Adam and Eve lived and tended the flora and fauna. In the Tabernacle and Temple, this area was called the Holy Place and it was where the Priests performed ceremonial duties. Outside the Garden, surrounding it, was the Land of Eden.
When Adam and Eve were expelled from the Garden, they were still able to live in the Land of Eden. Just outside where the Cherubim guarded with a flaming sword, was the eastern gate of the Garden. It was here that Cain and Abel built an altar to petition the Lord God of the inner Garden. An altar at the east entrance, to offer sacrifices; whereas in the Tabernacle and Temple, this altar was analogous to the Altar of Burnt Offering, located just east of the Holy Place.
The extended area of the Land of Eden can be identified with the broader area of the Camp of Israel, where the Israelites lived. The land to the west of Eden was called the Land of Nod, or the ‘Land of wandering’ and it was here that the people of Day Six dwelt, the Neanderthal. It was this community which Cain after he was expelled from the land of Eden, seized control of as the world’s first despot. The land of Nod equates to the Land of the Gentiles or Babylon, outside of the Camp of Israel and in the ‘midst of the world.’
Secrets of Golgotha, Ernest L Martin, 1996 – emphasis & bold mine:
‘It was this outer area east of Eden that God said Cain would be provided with an animal sacrifice that would “lie at the door” (Genesis 4:7). The Hebrew… “couching at the door”… this sin offering was to be presented alive “at the door”… an entrance [or portal]… back into the Land of Eden from the land of Nod.’
Many biblical names, especially those in Genesis, have an element of wordplay which often serves to underscore an individual figure’s role in the story they feature in. Notably, the name Adam means man, because he was the first modern man, and Eve comes from a word meaning life, because she is the source of life for all humanity. The names of Adam and Eve’s first two children, Cain and Abel though, are more obscure.
In Genesis, it says Cain’s name – more like ‘Kayan’ in Hebrew – comes from the word kanah, meaning ‘to get,’ because Eve had gotten a baby… but, not from Adam. Abel – more like ‘Hevel’ in Hebrew – receives his name from a root, meaning ‘breath,’ and indicates something that doesn’t last long. However, Rabbi David Zaslow argues Cain’s name reflects the meaning of kanah, as ‘to build’ for Cain goes on to build a city, among other things. As a builder and architect, his name is related to a word meaning ‘smith’ as in a metalworker. Abel may also derive from a Sumerian word meaning ‘son.’ One son who works with his hands, and one son born to die.
The meaning of the mark of Cain is ambiguous as we have discussed. Cain’s mark and his curse have often been conflated. Bible Odyssey interpretations state: ‘that Cain was given leprosy, or his forehead sprouted a horn (which ultimately led to Cain’s death when his son confused him with a wild animal), or the sacred name of God was inscribed on his arm or forehead as a protective sigil. Others suggest maybe God just gave him a dog as protection, which might also have been seen as a curse, as there are no positive references to dogs in the Hebrew Bible.’ The provocative explanation, is the mark of Cain was darker skin, ‘an idea used as a justification for slavery and racism well into the 20th century.’
The sacred name of God inscribed on his arm or forehead as a protective sigil is of particular interest. The majority of humanity will one day receive the mark of the Beast – from the fallen dark Angel Azazel. Azazel led the corruption of humanity in Enoch’s day and is predicted to do so again, once released from the abyss. The Holy Day of Atonement, is about receiving reconciliation with the Ancient of Days, as opposed to following Azazel.
This was achieved in the once shedding of animal blood and then later fulfilled by the Word and His sacrifice – Leviticus 16:15-16. Leviticus 17:11, ESV says: ‘For the life of the flesh is in the blood, and I have given it for you on the altar to make atonement for your souls, for it is the blood that makes atonement by the life.’ It is by blood we are cleansed, or by blood that we are defiled.
The mark of the Beast could still include a defiling of humanity by turning them into hybrids from a combination of mankind’s DNA and angel-kind’s spirit. Of course, any defilement is far greater than a mere physical contamination. The goal would be to mutate the unique spirit and soul within mankind into one more like the fallen Angels and the Nephilim. Our hands and mind, which defines us as human, would be affected; as human DNA, symbolised by the blood can be altered. In Revelation Chapter seven, the servants of the Creator in the end times, the 144,000 are sealed in their foreheads. An opposite mark from the one of the Beast. These people are given Holy Spirit protection from a hybridisation program. Their genetic material will be kept pure and fully human just like Noah. These sealed sons of Jacob will not carry any Nephilim DNA.
In Genesis 4:10-11 ESV, the Creator speaks with Cain after he murders his brother: ‘… the voice of your brother’s blood is crying to me from the ground. And now you are cursed from the ground, which has opened its mouth to receive your brother’s blood from your hand.’ The curse on Cain is from the ground, the very place where righteous Abel’s blood flowed into. Cain receives a mark of protection, so that no one will dare kill him. We will study Cain’s origins and confirm he is in fact the very first of the Nephilim. Already tainted, already having the mark of the Beast. Yet we learn that the Creator added a distinguishing mark. If a physical mark or sign was used, then the irony may be that Cain was not turned black, but rather white. The tradition of leprosy then would be significant. Cain would certainly stand out amongst an ante-diluvian population of darker skinned people.
There are two forms of leprosy, black and white. Alternatively, if Cain an original Nephilim had been born white, then his black leprosy would have stood out equally. We saw how Moses’ sister Miriam was struck with white leprosy – Chapter XIII India & Pakistan: Cush & Phut. In 2 Kings Chapter five, we read about Naaman a commander in the army of the king of Syria (Aram, son of Shem). In verse 27, ESV: “Therefore the leprosy of Naaman shall cling to you and to your descendants forever.” So he went out from his presence a leper, like snow. If Cain received leprosy, he could have easily had this mark for the rest of his life. Today, leprosy is not hereditary and has been curable since 1982. The white leprosy in the Old Testament must have been a different strain or a completely unique disease, to be passed on genetically.
Flying Serpents and Dragons, R A Boulay, 1997 & 1999, Pages 130-131, 138 – emphasis mine:
‘… in the Apocalypse of Adam… Adam reveals to his son Seth that “the Lord, who created us, created a son from himself and Eve, your mother”… the Life of Adam and Eve… observes that Eve “bore a son and he was lustrous.” This is a good description of the shiny, luminous hide of the reptile gods… [also] Eve tells Adam:
My Lord,I saw… the blood of my son… Abel, being thrust into the mouth of Cain… and he drank it mercilessly… it did not stay in his stomach but came out of his mouth. They got up to see what happened and found Abel killed by Cain. The crime of Cain was… not only to commit fracticide but also to eat the flesh and blood of his brother. This behaviour [is] more reptilian than human, for Cain… was half saurian… [and] the main reason for [Cain’s line being] superseded by that of Seth… the deity warned that “whoever kills Cain shall suffer vengeance seven fold”… Cain was reputedly accidentally killed by [evil] Lamech [his descendant], thus fulfilling the curse of the seventh generation.’
Genesis 4:23-24
English Standard Version
23 Lamech said to his wives: “Adah and Zillah, hear my voice; you wives of Lamech, listen to what I say: I have killed a man for wounding me, a young man for striking me. 24 If Cain’s revenge is sevenfold, then Lamech’s is seventy-sevenfold.”
‘… in the Haggadah… Lamech was… old and blind… when he went hunting [and] was led by his son Tubal-Cain, who would tell his father when game came into sight, so that Lamech could shoot at it with his bow and arrow… he aimed at some horned creature which Tubal-Cain thought to be a beast. In fact, it was Cain bearing the “sign of Cain,” a horn in the forehead, according to the Haggadah,but more probably a set of horns on the head. Lamech killed him and in despair, he struck out inadvertently killing his son Tubal-Cain… it accounts for the killing of a man and a boy, both of which were not just ordinary people.’
After God cursed Cain, Cain left the presence of the Lord, travelled east to Nod, the land of Wandering; builds a city to exalt his evil son Enoch and his story in the Bible ends – Articles: Monoliths of the Nephilim; and Na’amah. Josephus, in his work Antiquities, expands on the further exploits of the miscreant Cain. He did not repent of his crime against Abel or live peaceably after his own life was spared from the Creator’s wrath. Cain in fact, grows exponentially wicked and the world’s foremost innovator of evil.
Josephus states, ‘Cain dedicated himself to the pursuit of pleasure and wealth at any cost… perpetrating theft and violence upon his neighbours. He built up a great amount of wealth through stealing and strong-arming [reference: Armstrong]… [also] building up a huge army… Cain is… credited with creating weights and measures… to make sure no one was accidentally being generous by innocently giving too much. He likewise invented the idea of property lines and drawing up fortifications to protect one’s belongings with violence.’
The Genesis 6 Conspiracy, Gary Wayne, 2014, pages 8-9, 12-13, 55-56 – emphasis & bold mine:
‘The Dowland Manuscript of the Legend of the Craft lists the Seven Liberal [Sacred] Sciences:
“Grammere” to teach humankind to both speak and write truly;
“Rhethoricke” to teach humankind to speak in subtle terms;
“Dialectyke” to teach humankind to discern between truth and falsehoods;
“Arithmeticke” to teach humankind to compute all manner of numbers;
“Geometrie” to teach humankind to measure the earth and all things
(this is the science of Masonry);
“Musicke” to teach humankind song and the language of musical instruments;
“Astronomye” to teach humankind the course of the planets and stars
Jubal… specialised in music, inventing musical instruments [Jabal, Geometry and Masonry]… Tubal-Cain… exceeded all other men in strength and excelled in the martial arts… [and] inventing the art of manufacturing brass… Cain [means] “a metal worker,” thereby attributing Tubal to being his first name, and Cain denoting his expertise [Artificer], just as his forefather [Cain] must have been some form of metalworker or smith…’ – refer article: Na’amah.
Naamah the Charmer… according to Jewish legends married and copulated with Shamdon [a fallen Angel], producing the giant Asmodeous… the Cainites used the Seven Sacred Sciences for evil… Two of Cain’s descendants were fingered as particularly corrupt in the application of the Sacred Sciences: [evil] Enoch and [evil] Lamech… Enoch [was] instructed in the Seven Sacred Sciences by a people known as watchers… [Enoch introduced]… sinister sacraments… FromAstronomy, he created astrology and sun worship… implemented … rituals, ceremonies, and rites with this new, repulsive religion. The knowledge could then only be passed on to initiates, the selected guardians of the knowledge that was then cloaked in mysteries and secrets.’
The Book of Adam says Cain’s wife was Luluwa. The Book of Jubilees calls his sister Awan. Abel’s wife was supposedly his sister Azura, who would later marry Seth after her husband’s death.
Book of Jubilees 4:1, 7-8, 10
‘… [Eve] gave birth… to her daughter Awan. And Adam and his wife mourned for Abel four weeks of years, [28 years] and in the fourth year of the fifth week [32 years] they became joyful, and Adam knew his wife again, and she bare him a son, and he called his name Seth; for he said ‘Yahweh has raised up a second seed unto us on the earth instead of Abel; for Cain slew him.’ And in the sixth week [35-42 years] he begat his daughter Azura. AndAdam knew Eve his wife and she bare yet nine sons.’
The descendants of Cain continued in wickedness. Josephus confirms that within Adam’s lifetime, the lineage of Cain had become a corrupt mess; each new generation of Elioud more evil than the last.
The Genesis 6 Conspiracy, Gary Wayne, 2014, page 112 – emphasis mine:
‘… the descendants of Cain and Lulawa-Lilith [a daughter of Lilith], such as [evil] Enoch, [evil] Lamech, Tubal-Cain, and Naamah were in truth Nephilim[and], in fact, initially immortal. The Sumerian mythology appears to strongly advocate… a distinct strain of Nephilim directly connected to Cain and the people of day six [the Neanderthal], but distinct from theNephilim created on Mount Hermon by dark angels… Cain and Lulawa-Lilith [usurped] kingship over the people of day six… [infusing] a unique variety of Nephilim bloodlines [of the Royal Dragon] into [them].’
Gary Wayne provides a lot of information to digest. The likely scenario is that Cain married a sister, though Lilith keeps raising her head as the first wife of Adam prior to Eve’s birth, as well as the wife of Cain. We will consider the dark angel Lilith who is incorrectly described by many, as a demon – Article: Lilith. Records support her role as not only being Samael’s daughter but also his consort. Lilith was likewise Nimrod’s mother and subsequently his wife. A relationship with Adam appears unlikely, though cannot be ruled out as is her role as possibly Cain’s wife. Either way, Cain strongly appears to not only be a progenitor of a Nephilim-Elioud line, but in being an original Nephilim himself.
A variant line of Nephilim from Cain as offered by Wayne, distinct from that of the dark angels does sickeningly become apparent as we progress. The sheer evil perpetrated by Cain’s line, as embodied by the evil Enoch and Lamech, as well as Naamah may have an explanation if we understand their serpentine bloodline, stemming from the Genesis 3:15 prophetic curse. The tainting of the Day Six Neanderthal human is insightful and again would explain, a. the requirement of their line dying out at the time of the flood and not existing in fulness in our age, and yet b. for Neanderthal and/or Denisovan DNA – whether tainted or not – to be identifiable in all populations in small degree (though not always identifiable in the sub-Saharan African) and in cases, very high percentages as in the East Asian and related peoples of the world – articles: Homo neanderthalensis I, II, III & IV.
Flying Serpents and Dragons, R A Boulay, 1997 & 1999, Pages 16-18, 21-22, 33, 123-124 – emphasis & bold mine:
‘…the serpent [Samael] lived in the Garden of Eden and did all the necessary work to maintain it. It was of such high stature that it unhesitatingly challenged the deity… an upright creature that stood on two feet… In appearance, the legged serpent must have been a fearsome creature… the Biblical serpent is often connected with godly knowledge, healing and immortality… nahash… usually translated as serpent… means… “he who knows all secrets”… the Apocalypse of Abraham… clearly depicts the serpent… a dragon in form, but having hands and feet, just like a man’s, on his back six wings on the right and six on the left [similar to the Seraphim].
… the original occupant of the garden was Sophia [Wisdom, Asherah, the Adversary] who gave the “breath of life” to Adam and then provided her daughter Zoe as a wife to Adam… [and] the original denizen of Eden was Lilith, and Adam was created to be her mate. She rejected Adam mainly because she would not assume a subordinate or recumbent position in sexual intercourse. She left the Garden of Eden and only then was Eve created as a mate… [from Adam’s ‘life force’ or ‘essence of life’]… a Midrash account… [says] Eve was not created from Adam’s rib but rather from his tail… the stump, now a useless coccyx, is still carried by Adam’s descendants… Adam… lost his reptilian tail… left as a reminder… of his reptilian ancestry…’
Book of Jubilees 3:9, 15-17
3:9 ‘And after Adam had completed forty days in the land where he had been created, we brought him into the garden of Eden to till and keep it, but his wife they brought in on the eightieth day, and after this she entered into the garden of Eden. 15 … Adam and his wife were in the garden of Eden for seven years tilling and keeping it, and we gave him work and we instructed him to do everything that is suitable for tillage. 17 And after the completion of the seven years, which he had completed there, seven years exactly, and in the second month [Iyar, corresponding to April/May], on the seventeenth day (of the month), the serpent came and approached the woman…’
The book of Jubilees states Adam was created in one location and then brought to the Garden. Could Adam have been created somewhere entirely different, say the planet Mars first and then placed in the Garden of Eden, before expulsion seven years later. If so, Adam and Eve had seven peaceful years before Samael tempted Eve. This is a lengthy period of time and so Samael’s argument had to be even more persuasive to counter the established relationship already built with the Lord God. Either that, or there was some dissatisfaction on Eve and Adam’s part which the Serpent was able to tap into and exploit.
Adam was possibly created on the 27th day of the 11th month (January/February) and then eighty days later on the 17th of the 2nd month (April/May) Eve was placed in the Garden exactly seven years before having to leave the garden. Boulay presses the reptilian origin of Adam and Eve, whereas though an obvious component of humankind, this writer does not subscribe to it being an original state.
Boulay: ‘One ancient Jewish account relates howthe two trees grew out of one tree and separated or branched out at a certain height. It is only in the Old Testament that the dichotomy is made so strongly; all other societies refer to but one tree… that is the Tree of Immortality. The snake or serpent has historically been associated with immortality. It was the legged serpent in the garden… that used immortality to be taken away from man.
According to the scriptures there was no turning back for man. He had taken the decisive step and achieved “knowing” or sexual knowledge and could procreateand now start the mammal race known as mankind or Homo sapiens. In obtaining this mixed blessing, however, he had to give up long life or immortality. The two were apparently mutually exclusive. Man could have retained his divine reptilian form and long life but remain a mule at best, a limited homo-saurus. In terms of evolution, modern man appeared on the scene about 40,000 [30,000 according to an unconventional chronology] years ago as if by magic.’
The Tree of Knowledge of Good and Evil and its association with the physical realm as defined in being a sexual creature is persistent and certainly seems to be a viable explanation for Adam and Eve’s transformation.
Deuteronomy 1:39
Amplified Bible
‘Moreover, your little ones whom you said would become prey, and your sons, who today have no knowledge of good or evil [that is, have not entered puberty or reached sexual maturity], shall enter Canaan, and I will give it to them and they shall possess it.’
The notion that the Tree was once one tree appears credible, as originally there was only the Ancient of Days, the One who had always existed as the Eternal. The Tree of Life and immortality was the original or first path. With the creation and manifestation of the Creator’s Wisdom as Asherah and her subsequent deviating from the Way of this path, a new trunk and path formed. One that was limited, contradictory, the source of all ‘isms and based on the physical senses, gratification and ultimately, mortal.
Genesis 3:7
English Standard Version
‘Then the eyes of both were opened, and they knew that they were naked. And they sewed fig leaves togetherandmade themselves loincloths.’
After Adam and Eve ate the symbolic fruit, they covered their private parts with leaves from the tree they had ‘eaten’ from. The Midrash and the Book of Adam 20:5 – ‘… when I ate… the fig, and from it I took leaves and it made me a girdle, even from the tree of which I ate.’ The Fig tree is representative of the Tree of knowledge. Four days before the Messiah was crucified when he was travelling from Bethany, he was hungry and spied a fig tree.
Mark 11:13-14
English Standard Version
‘And seeing in the distance a fig tree in leaf, he went to see if he could find anything on it. When he came to it, he found nothing but leaves, for it was not the season for figs. And he said to it, “May no one ever eat fruit from you again.” And his disciples heard it.’
Christ had recently been to Bethphage which Ernest Martin defines as, ‘house of unripe figs.’ It was not the season for figs, yet Christ cursed the tree regardless for not having fruit. Martin says the leaves were a miracle as they were not due for another month. If it had leaves, it would have had fruit and being on a major thoroughfare, the tree had already been stripped of its fruit by passers by.
Mark 11:20-24
English Standard Version
‘As they passed by in the morning, they saw the fig tree withered away to its roots. And Peter remembered and said to him, “Rabbi, look! The fig tree that you cursed has withered.” And Jesus answered them, “Have faith in God… whoever… does not doubt in his heart, but believes that what he says will come to pass, it will be done for him… whatever you ask in prayer, believe that you have received it, and it will be yours.’
Martin adds that the symbolism of the fig tree is linked with the Tree of Knowledge, in that the tree that ‘Adam and Eve first ate which brought sin and death to them’ and all humanity, ‘was now withered and dead.’ Thus when Christ went to the tree to look for figs to eat, as Eve had symbolically done, there were none. This tree’s fruit were now removed forever from humanities temptation so that no man would eat of it again ‘and to complete his victory over sin, a short time later Jesus was going to be sacrificed for the sins of the world just a few yards away…’
It can be no coincidence that the Sanhedrin met in Bethphage, meaning house of unripe figs, for special sentencing and excommunication of the very worst infringers of the Law. They were meant to be unbiased ‘because at this place in the court there were supposed to be no ripe figs available to tempt the judges [in eating from] the Tree of Knowledge of Good and Evil… [as] was the case with Adam and Eve.’
Secrets of Golgotha, Ernest L Martin, 1996, page 385 – emphasis mine:
‘…the tree of life was reckoned by the early Jews to have been the almond tree. And early Christians considered the tree on which Jesus was crucified as being the Tree of Life. Since Jesus was crucified on a literal tree, could it have been an almond?’
Some commentators subscribe to the Tree of Life being represented by an olive tree and though there is much symbolism with the Holy Spirit in the scriptures, the actual fruit of the tree cannot be eaten unless the olive is cured to remove the extremely bitter taste.
Secrets of Golgotha, Ernest L Martin, 1996, pages 389-390 – emphasis mine:
‘… the Tree of Life a short distance away [from the fig tree representing the Tree of Good and Evil] (probably an almond for the symbol to be carried out fully) became the very tree on which Jesus was crucified… The miracle of these two trees happened… near the… Miphkad altar which represented the altar promised to Cain and his descendants at the top of the Mount of Olives…’
The root of the Nephilim plague on earth, descending from their angelic fathers who had entered the Earth plane, led by Samyaza* and Azazel prior to Enoch’s birth, originates with Samael*, Eve, Adam and their sons, Cain and Abel. In Genesis chapter four, we read that Adam and Eve were intimate, she became pregnant, gave birth to Cain and with the ‘Lord’s help, created a man.’ There are two diametrically opposed camps in the Christian world regarding Eve’s first two sons. Those who believe Cain and Abel had the same father… and those who don’t. The entire chapter of Genesis chapter three is dissected by both sides and the crucial battle ground for the argument, is in the beginning of Genesis chapter four, in verse one.
Genesis 3:1-22, 4:1-2
English Standard Version
1 Now the serpent was more crafty than any other beast of the field that the Lord God had made. He said to the woman, “Did God actually say, ‘You shall not eat of any tree [root H6095 – atsah] in the garden?'”
The Serpent homed-in on Eve, planning to manipulate her female thoughts, feminine perspective and motivations, but more importantly, if corrupted offspring were to be produced, it was Eve who would be impregnated.
The Hebrew word Nachash for serpent, according to one commentator means a ‘beautiful shining creature.’ The word serpent is unfortunate as it produces the image of a slithering, legless snake. Rather, it refers to the Seraphim, a fire breathing, flying serpent, an order of dragons, with arms, legs and wings. Impressive creatures in their size, colour and form. Fallen ones able to transform from black to white, as an angel of light – 2 Corinthians 11:14. Tree in Hebrew, means: ‘properly to fasten’ or ‘make firm’ and the root means ‘to close (the eyes)’ – in fact, not to open. The Tree of Knowledge of Good and Evil was a symbolic representation of a real entity: Asherah. And likewise, the Serpent of the Garden – who led Eve towards her – was Samael.
One writer on the subject states regarding the serpent – emphasis & bold mine:
“Nachash, regrettably translated Serpent, was a specific Chay [the Hebrew word for beast]… There are several opinions regarding the actual nature of this seduction which cannot be clearly decided by the text alone.
Eve knew that nachash [the serpent] was not The Lord, but just a nice looking Chay… Why then did she say that her first child, Cain, was from The Lord? (Genesis 4:1) I think it was because she had been deceived by Satan [rather Samael] into believing that he was [a] God and wanted her to thus perform for him. No question [that] Eve was thoroughly deceived.”
Matthew 23:28-35
English Standard Version
28 ‘So you also outwardly appear righteous to others, but within you are full of hypocrisy and lawlessness[just like Nimrod, the False Prophet]. 29 “Woe to you, scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites… 30 saying, ‘If we had lived in the days of our fathers, we would not have taken part with them in shedding the blood of the prophets.’ 31 Thus you witness against yourselves that you are sons of those who murdered the prophets…
33 You serpents, you brood of vipers, how are you to escape being sentenced to hell? 34 Therefore I send you prophets and wise men and scribes, some of whom you will kill and crucify, and some you will flog in your synagogues and persecute from town to town, 35 so that on you [the Jewish people – refer Chapter XXIX Esau: The Thirteenth Tribe] may come all the righteous blood shed on earth, from the blood of righteous Abel…’
Genesis: 2 And the woman said to the serpent, “We may eat of the fruit of the trees in the garden, 3 but God said, ‘You shall not eat of the fruit of the tree that is in the midst of the garden, neither shall you touch it, lest you die.'”
The word ‘fruit’ is Periy in the original Hebrew. It can mean literal fruit from a fruit tree, or it can signify progeny or offspring, from a sexual relationship. As the tree in question is Asherah and it is her way – a path chosen and typified by perhaps a literal Fig tree – the context is centrally pointing to the latter expression of symbolism.
As we have addressed, Strong’s Exhaustive Concordance says for the Hebrew word naga, that it means: ‘to touch’ that is, ‘lay the hand upon’ for any purpose and euphemistically ‘to lie with a woman’. By implication ‘to reach’ or ‘to arrive, acquire’ violently, ‘to strike, punish, defeat, destroy’. This was the Lord God’s first commandment in Genesis 2:16. A warning to Eve (and Adam) to stay away from the path of Asherah, the Tree of Good and Evil. A sexual relationship was forbidden as the result would be ‘fruit’, that is, children. If Eve did, she would die, losing her spirituality, incorruptibility, immortality; becoming instead physical, corruptible, mortal.
Matthew 7:17-20
English Standard Version
‘So, every healthy tree bears good fruit, but the diseased tree bears bad fruit. A healthy tree cannot bear bad fruit, nor can a diseased tree bear good fruit. Every tree that does not bear good fruit is cut down and thrown into the fire. Thus you will recognize them by their fruits.’
Genesis: 4 But the serpent said to the woman, “You will not surely die. 5 For God knows that when you eat of it your eyes will be opened [rather, shut], and you will be like God [actually, like Asherah], knowing [both] good and evil.”
The Serpent lied to Eve, saying she and Adam would be like the Creator Himself, if they utilised their own creative power to reproduce. They would in essence live forever, in that their offspring would continue to perpetuate their human line. Their eyes would be open to sin and shut to the truth. The motion picture, Eyes Wide Shut, the final film directed by Stanley Kubrick before his untimely death six days after his last edit – though not the final one, as Warner Brothers are rumoured to have re-edited the film before release – has many audible and visual whistle-blowing scenes, regarding devil worship and secret satanic sex orgies amongst the upper echelons of society’s influential elite – Article: The Establishment: Who are they… What do they want?
John 8:37-45
English Standard Version
“I know that you are offspring of Abraham [that is, descended from his grandson, Esau]; yet you seek to kill me because my word finds no place in you. I speak of what I have seen with my Father, and you do what you have heard from your father.” They answered him, “Abraham is our father.” Jesus said to them, “If you were Abraham’s children, you would be doing the works Abraham did, but now you seek to kill me, a man who has told you the truth that I heard from God. This is not what Abraham did. You are doing the works your father did.” They said to him, “We were not born of sexual immorality. We have one Father – even God.”
Jesus said to them, “If God were your Father, you would love me, for I came from God and I am here. I came not of my own accord, but he sent me. Why do you not understand what I say? It is because you cannot bear to hear my word.
You are of your father the devil, and your will is to do your father’s desires. He was a murderer from the beginning, and does not stand in the truth, because there is no truth in him.When he lies, he speaks out of his own character, for he is a liar and the father of lies.But because I tell the truth, you do not believe me.”
The unpalatable truth that we will investigate further in Chapter XXIX Esau: The Thirteenth Tribe, is that these children of Abraham had intermarried with a number of Nephilim-Elioud families, including ones descended from Cain himself. It is for this reason, that the Son of Man could shockingly accuse – both figuratively and literally – the Judean or more precisely the Idumean leaders, of being of their father… the devil, Samael.
Acts 13:6-10
English Standard Version
‘… they came upon a certain magician, a Jewish false prophet named Bar-Jesus… a man of intelligence, who summoned Barnabas and Saul and sought to hear the word of God. 8 But Elymas the magician (for that is the meaning of his name) opposed them, seeking to turn the proconsul away from the faith. But… Paul, filled with the Holy Spirit, looked intently at him and said, “You son of the devil, you enemy of all righteousness, full of all deceit and villainy, will you not stop making crooked the straight paths of the Lord?’
Isaiah 61:3
New Century Version
‘… and to help the sorrowing people of Jerusalem. I will give them a crown to replace their ashes, and the oil of gladness to replace their sorrow, and clothes of praise to replace their spirit of sadness. Then they will be called Trees of Goodness,trees planted by the Lord to show his greatness.’
Proverbs 13:2-3
English Standard Version
From the fruit of his mouth a man eats what is good, but the desire of the treacherous is for violence. Whoever guards his mouth preserves his life; he who opens wide his lips comes to ruin.’
Jeremiah 24:1-2
English Standard Version
‘… the Lord showed [Jeremiah] this vision: behold, two baskets of figs placed before the temple of the Lord. One basket had very good figs, like first-ripe figs, but the other basket had very bad figs, so bad that they could not be eaten.’
Matthew 24:29-34
English Standard Version
“Immediately after the tribulation of those days the sun will be darkened, and the moon will not give its light, and the stars will fall from heaven, and the powers of the heavens will be shaken. Then will appear in heaven the sign of the Son of Man, and then all the tribes of the earth will mourn, and they will see the Son of Man coming on the clouds of heaven with power and great glory. And he will send out his angels with a loud trumpet call, and they will gather his elect from the four winds, from one end of heaven to the other.
“From the fig tree learn its lesson: as soon as its branch becomes tender and puts out its leaves, you know that summer is near. So also, when you see all these things, you know that he is near, at the very gates. Truly, I say to you, this generation will not pass away until all these things take place.”
Matthew 13:37-40
English Standard Version
He answered, “The one who sows the good seed is the Son of Man. The field is the world, andthe good seed is the sons of the kingdom. The weeds are the sons of the evil one, and the enemy who sowed them is the devil. The harvest is the end of the age, and the reapers are angels. Just as the weeds are gathered and burned with fire, so will it be at the end of the age.”
Genesis: 6 ‘So when the woman saw that the tree was good for food, and that it was adelight**to the eyes, and that the tree was to be desired to make one wise, she took of its fruit and ate, and she also gave some to her husband who was with her, and he ate.’
The verse says Adam ate, or shared this relationship but does not say it was with the Serpent, Samael. It could quite easily be just with Eve, which fits the subject and context of the sentence.
Luke 6:43
English Standard Version
“For no good tree bears bad fruit, nor again does a bad tree bear good fruit…”
1 John 2:16
New English Translation
‘… because all that is in the world (the desire of the flesh and the desire** of the eyes and the arrogance produced by material possessions) is not from the Father, but is from the world [Samael].’
2 Corinthians 11:3
English Standard Version
‘… But I am afraid that as the serpent deceived [G1818 – exapatao: beguile, seduce wholly] Eve by his cunning [G3834 – panourgia: craftiness, false wisdom, trickery], your thoughts will be led astray from a sincere and pure devotion to Christ.’
Genesis: 7 Then the eyes of both were opened, and they knew that they were naked. And they sewed fig leaves [from the very Tree of Knowledge of Good and Evil] together and made themselves loincloths [to cover their modesty].
8 And they heard the sound of the Lord God walking in the garden in the cool of the day, and the man and his wife hid themselves from the presence of the Lord God among the trees of the garden. 9 But the Lord God called to the man and said to him, “Where are you?” 10 And he said, “I heard the sound of you in the garden, and I was afraid, because I was naked, and I hid myself.” 11 He said, “Who told you that you were naked? Have you eaten of the tree of which I commanded you not to eat?”
Adam and Eve exchanged an innocent, spiritual state, an incorruptible body, vibrating at a higher frequency in a higher dimension; for a carnal, physical, corruptible denser body, vibrating at a slower rate in our present lower three dimensions. Their eyes had been opened to a different life on a different plane of existence, entirely in the material world. For humanity to have ongoing physical sexual relationships and at the same time be trapped in the physical realm, they required a physical body with physical anatomy. Hence the need to cover their new sexual organs; of which Eve and then Adam had wasted no time in putting to use. Samael the Serpent had tricked Eve and thus Adam, to exchange their spiritual experience and bodies in the Garden of Eden, living with many trees (that is angels), for a life with the men and woman from the Sixth Day of creation. Acquiring similar bodies with the Neanderthal and reproducing like them.
It is apparent that the Creator had a different intention for Adam and Eve. To create beings after his own kind rather than angel-kind who had originally been born from Asherah. Asherah with Samael sabotaged His project, giving Adam and Eve, not only physical bodies and reproductive systems but also, genetically switching off ninety percent of their capabilities, while implanting the cold, objective, self-serving, survival at all costs – stemming from constant fear – component of their minds, inherited from the fallen, rebellious reptilian angels.
12 The man said, “The woman whom you gave to be with me [blaming the Lord God], she gave me fruit of the tree, and I ate.” 13 Then the Lord God said to the woman, “What is this that you have done?” The woman said, “The serpent[enchanter] deceived [seduced] me, and I ate.”
1 Timothy 2:13-15
English Standard Version
13 ‘For Adam was formed first, then Eve; 14 and Adam was not deceived, but the woman was deceived and became a transgressor. 15Yet she will be saved through childbearing…‘
Physical reproduction was not the intended plan for Adam and Eve. Asherah and Samael, once learning that the ultimate plan of the Ancient of Days was to create and reproduce beings just like Himself; realised these new beings would have a different status from all other spiritual creatures.
They may have reasoned: “We’ll give the Creator children” and perhaps Samael thought; “I’ll give Him so many, He won’t know what to do with them all and regret his decision” adding, “I will show them how to self-perpetuate by reproducing themselves.”
Thereby losing their spiritual status and becoming base like other men – the Neanderthal, Homo erectus and others perhaps before them. “I’ll then kick start the whole program, so that the first-born, Cain is half-angel and thus corrupt the human genetic code” for potentially billions of human beings, thus denying them and the Creator, the new God-kind family He intends.
The remaining big question: is why did Asherah and Samael seek to take over from the supreme Creator? If they had just kept the status quo, they would have perpetually remained imminently influential, after the Ancient of Days Himself. The necessity for the Word to save the sabotaged humans would not have been required and nor possibly, would the Word have been elevated above Asherah and Samael as has eventuated.
Genesis: 14 ‘The Lord God said to the serpent, “Because you have done this, cursed are you above all livestock and above all beasts of the field; on your belly you shall go, and dust you shall eat all the days of your life.’
The Serpent including all fallen Seraphim angels were then principally trapped in this Solar System and the terrestrial planets. With the loss of their figurative wings and elevation in heaven and or life in higher planes (as dragons), the now serpent-reptilian angels were restrained even further than they had been since their initial rebellion and cosmic battle within our galaxy and beyond.
Psalm 44:25
English Standard Version
‘For our soul is bowed down to the dust; our belly clings [cleaveth] to the ground.’
Psalm 72:9
English Standard Version
‘May desert tribes bow down before him [abject defeat and subjugation], and his enemies lick the dust! [utter humiliation].’
Genesis: 15 ‘I will put enmitybetween you [the serpent-reptilian angels] and the woman [physical humans], and between your offspring [the Nephilim] and her offspring; he [the Messiah] shall bruise your head [take away your crown], and you shall bruise his heel [kill Him].”
Samael and his angels have their kind, just as humans have theirs. Samael is at war with humanity. The first shot fired was deceiving Eve and the resulting birth of Cain. This set the stage for the descent of fallen Angels led by Samael (as Samyaza) and his son Azazel. This was the best option available for seeking to destroy humanity; as complete destruction via a global disaster was denied to them by the Creator.
Galatians 5:14-17
New English Translation
14 ‘For the whole law can be summed up in a single commandment, namely, “You must love your neighbour as yourself.”
15 However, if you continually biteanddevourone another, beware that you are not consumed by one another. 16 But I say, live by the Spirit and you will not carry out the desires of the flesh. 17 For the flesh has desires that are opposed [contrary]to the Spirit, andthe Spirit has desiresthat are opposed^[contrary] to the flesh, for these are in opposition to each other, so that you cannot do what you want.’
The word ‘contrary’ comes from the Greek word antikeimai, also translated in the New Testament as ‘adversary’. The flesh and the spirit are adversarial, antagonistic, hostile, at enmity with one another.
Galatians 6:8
New English Translation
‘… because the person who sows [Greek speiro: deriving sperma or sperm] to his own flesh will reap corruption from the flesh, but the one who sows to the Spirit will reap eternal life from the Spirit.’
Romans 16:20
English Standard Version
‘The God of peace will soon crush Satan under your feet…’
Genesis: 16 ‘To the woman he said, “I will surely multiply your pain in childbearing; in pain you shall bring forth children.Your desire shall be contrary^to your husband, but he shall rule over you.’
This verse has the most meaning if we understand the sexual nature of the preceding fifteen verses. Animals do not experience pain at child-birth like humans. It has been assumed that Eve and subsequent women have had difficult child birth relative to animals, primarily as a punishment for what happened in the Garden of Eden. What is just as significant is that Eve was not meant to be reproducing in this way in the first place and hence pain being an indicative factor of this truth.
Humans are not from Earth – A Scientific Evaluation of the Evidence, Ellis Silver, 2017, Pages 125-126 – emphasis mine:
‘Our babies grow way too big inside their poor mothers, who have a devil (ironic – no thanks to the Devil) of a job getting them out. The pelvic opening is barely large enough, andthe baby has to rotate in complicated ways to pass through it. If anything goes wrong during this process, both the mother and her baby can suffer serious injury, permanent disability, or even death. No other truly native (non-domesticated) species has this problem, so something isn’t right here.’
17 And to Adam he said, “Because you have listened to the voice of your wife and have eaten of the tree of which I commanded you, ‘You shall not eat of it,’ cursed is the ground because of you; in pain you shall eat of it all the days of your life; 18 thorns and thistles it shall bring forth for you; and you shall eat the plants [plant based diet] of the field’ – refer article: Red or Green?
Romans 8:20-23
New Century Version
‘Everything God made was changed to become useless, not by its own wish but because God wanted it and because all along there was this hope: that everything God made would be set free from ruin to have the freedom and glory that belong to God’s children. We know that everything God made has been waiting until now in pain, like a woman ready to give birth. Not only the world, but we also have been waiting with pain inside us. We have the Spirit as the first part of God’s promise. So we are waiting for God to finish making us his own children, which means our bodies will be made free.’
Genesis: 19 By the sweat of your face you shall eat bread, till you return to the ground, for out of it you were taken; for you are dust, and to dust you shall return.” 20 The man called his wife’s name Eve [life], because she was the mother of all living. 21 And the Lord God made for Adam and for his wife garments of skins and clothed them.’
Ecclesiastes 12:7
New Century Version
‘You will turn back into the dust of the earth again, but your spirit will return to God who gave it.’
1 Corinthians 15:47-49
New Century Version
‘The first man came from the dust of the earth. The second man came from heaven. People who belong to the earth are like the first man of earth. But those people who belong to heaven are like the man of heaven. Just as we were made like the man of earth, so we will also be made like the man of heaven.’
Genesis: 22 ‘Then the Lord God said, “Behold, the man has become like one of us in knowing good and evil [reproducing after his own kind]. Now, lest he reach out his hand and take [not the same word as touch] also of the tree of life [the Word, the Bread from Heaven] and eat, and live forever – ” 23 therefore the Lord God sent him out from the garden of Eden [into Eden, outside the garden] to work the ground from which he was taken. 24 He drove out the man, and at the east of the garden of Eden he placed the cherubim and a flaming sword that turned every way to guard the way to the tree of life.’
John 6:48-71
English Standard Version
‘I am the bread of life. I am the living bread that came down from heaven. If anyone eats of this bread, he will live forever’ – refer article: The Manna Mystery. ‘And the bread that I will give for the life of the world is my flesh.” So Jesus said to them, “Truly, truly, I say to you, unless you eat the flesh of the Son of Man and drink his blood, you have no life in you. Whoever feeds on my flesh and drinks my blood has eternal life, and I will raise him up on the last day.
It is the Spirit who gives life; the flesh is no help at all. The words that I have spoken to you are spirit and life. But there are some of you who do not believe.”And he said, “This is why I told you that no one can come to me unless it is granted him by the Father.” After this many of his disciples turned back and no longer walked with him. “Did I not choose you, the twelve? And yet one of you is a devil[G1228 – diabolos: backbiter, calumniator (slanderer), traducer, accuser, opposer].” He spoke of Judas the son of Simon Iscariot, for he, one of the twelve, was going to betray him.’
Revelation 1:16
English Standard Version
‘In his right hand he held seven stars, from his mouth came a sharp two-edged sword, and his face was like the sun shining in full strength.’
Revelation 2:7
English Standard Version
‘He who has an ear, let him hear what the Spirit says to the churches. To the one who conquers I will grant to eat of the tree of life, whichisin the paradise [Eden]of God.’
Genesis 4:1 ‘Now Adam knew [H3045 – yada’: to know (a person carnally)] Eve his wife, and she conceived [H2029 – harah: became pregnant] and bore [brought forth] Cain, saying, “I have gotten [H7069 – qanah: acquire, create, purchased, possessed] a man [H376 – ‘iyish: a man, not a child] with the help of the Lord.” 2 And again, she bore his brother Abel…’
Who Fathered Cain, Willie Martin – capitalisation his, emphasis & bold mine:
‘… in the ancient literature of Israel, especially the commentaries on the Hebrew Bible written in Aramaic and commonly known as Targums’… one text [Targum of Jonathan] gives this interpretation of Genesis 4:1: ‘And Adam knew his wife Eve, who was pregnant by the Angel [Samael], andshe conceived and bare Cain; and he was like the heavenly beings, and not like the earthly beings, and she said, “I have acquired a man, the angel of the Lord.”
In another Rabbinic work: Pirke de Rabbi Eliezer: “And she saw that his likeness was not of earthly beings, but of the heavenly beings, and she prophesied and said: I have gotten a man from the Lord.” It would appear from [these two] references that the problem with Genesis 4:1 is an omission of some of the words of the Hebrew text.
… quoting from the King James Version and adding the potentially needed words in quotation marks from the Targum of Jonathan… “And Adam knew his wife Eve, ‘who was pregnant by [Samael],’ and she conceived and bare Cain, ‘and he was like the heavenly beings, and not like earthly beings,’ and she said, I have gotten a man from ‘the angel’ of the Lord.”
Once we become aware there is a discrepancy both in the Massoretic and Septuagint texts as opposed to the Aramaic Targums on Genesis 4:1, certain comments by various Biblical scholars start to make sense. Many of the best Hebrew scholars confirm there is a problem with Genesis 4:1! “The Interpreter’s Bible,” a twelve volume… collaborative work of 36 “consulting editors” plus 124 other “contributors” makes the following observation on this verse, volume 1, page 517:
“Cain seems originally to have been the ancestor of the Kenites… The meaning of the name is ‘metalworker’ or ‘smith;’ here, however, it is represented as a derivation of a word meaning ‘acquire,’ ‘get’ one of the popular etymologies frequent in Genesis; hence the mother’s words I HAVE GOTTEN A MAN FROM THE LORD (KJV) is a rendering, following the LXX and vulgate of ‘eth Yahweh, which is literally, ‘with Yahweh…’
Another ancient commentary gives a similar interpretation of the same passage: ‘And Adam knew his wife Eve, who had desired the Angel; and she conceived, and bare Cain; and she said, “I have acquired a man, the angel of the Lord…” (Palestinian Targum). One Rabbinic source states: “Eve bore Cain from the filth of the serpent, and thereforefrom him were descended all the wicked generations, and from his side is the abode of spirits and demons [Nephilim].’ (Ahare Moth 76b).
… rabbi Johanan stated, ‘When the serpent copulated with Eve, he infused her with lust.’ (Yebamoth 103b). Another rabbi states: ‘Thus I have learnt, that when the serpent had intercourse with Eve he injected defilement into her.’ (Haye Sarah 126a). Lastly, another replies: ‘You rightly said that when the serpent had carnal intercourse with Eve he injected into her defilement.’ (Haye Sarah 126b), (Scott Stinson, “The Serpent and Eve,” The Vision {Schell City, MO: The Church of Israel, July 1998, Volume 2 Number 8} page 28)*
A similar explanation for the evil deeds of Cain’s lineage is found elsewhere. We read: ‘FOR TWO BEINGS HAD INTERCOURSE WITH EVE, AND SHE CONCEIVED FROM BOTH AND BORE TWO CHILDREN. Each followed one of the male parents, to this side and one to the other, and similarly their characters. On the side of Cain are all the haunts of the evil species, from which come evil spirit and demons.” (Bereshith 36b)*
Let’s consider 1 John 3:12… “Do not be like Cain, who belonged to the evil one and murdered his brother. And why did he murder him? Because his own actions were evil and his brother’s were righteous.” (NIV). The New Testament in Modern English, by J.B. Phillips: “We are none of us to have the spirit of Cain, who was A SON OF THE DEVIL…” Ferror Fenton Translation: “Because this is the doctrine which you learned from the first, that we should love one another; NOT BEING IMPELLED BY THE WICKED ONE, AS CAIN WAS, WHO MURDERED HIS BROTHER. Living Bible: “We are not to be like Cain, WHO BELONGED TO SATAN…”
… please note, the word “of” in Greek is #1537 in the Strong’s Concordance. When used implying a person, it means “a son of.” Of: Strong’s Concordance: #1537 ek (ek) or ex (ex); a primary preposition denoting origin (the point whence action or motion proceeds), from, out (of place, time, or cause; literal or figurative; direct or remote).
The Wycliffe Bible Commentary page 1473: “HE (Cain) IS SAID TO HAVE BELONGED TO THE FAMILY OF THE WICKED ONE.” Matthew Poole’s Commentary On The Holy Bible, volume 3, page 936: “WHICH SHOWED HIM (Cain) TO BE OF THAT WICKED ONE, OF THE SERPENT’S SEED” so early was such seed sown, and so ancient THE ENMITY BETWEEN SEED AND SEED.” Matthew Henry’s Commentary, volume 6, page 1077: “IT SHOWED THAT HE (Cain) was as the firstborn of the serpent’s seed…” Seed: Strong’s Concordance: #4690 sperma (sper’-mah); from 4687; something sown, i.e. seed (including the male “sperm”); by implication, offspring; specifically, a remnant (figuratively, as if kept over for planting): KJV – issue, seed. There is medical proof that two fathers could impregnate the same woman, and the children would have two different fathers and one mother.
“… When the Bible was originally written, commas (and other punctuation marks) were completely unknown. Punctuation marks were invented by Aldus Manutious in the Fifteenth Century.Since the original manuscripts had no punctuation marks, the translators placed commas wherever they thought they should go; based entirely on their beliefs…” With this, you can begin to see the problem we are up against with the interpretation of Genesis 4:1. We must give the translators credit though, as they placed a semicolon (;) between, “And Adam knew Eve his wife” (;) “and she conceived and bore Cain.” A semicolon indicates the greatest degree of separation possible within a sentence before dividing it into two separate sentences. It is our opinion that the translators should have used two separate sentences in this case as Adam knowing Eve, in this particular case, had nothing to do with Eve bearing Cain. Should it have been two sentences, or one?
Once we begin to understand that Eve was pregnant with Cain BEFORE Adam ever knew her, we can realize Adam knowing Eve didn’t have anything to do with Eve bearing Cain. It’s the old concept of cause and effect. We could say we went to a movie one evening and the sun rose the next morning. If this was said, it would be true. But, even though it was true, it does not mean that the sun rising the next morning had anything to do with our having gone to a movie.
It would appear that Eve had Twins because Genesis 4:2 says, “… she again bore his brother Abel.” The word in Hebrew for“again” is #3254and means “to continue something or to add.” In other words, after [Eve] bore Cain, she “continued” bearing Abel.’
Samyaza, also known as Semjaza, having as one translation of his name,‘infamous rebellion’, is perhaps the most powerful fallen Angel. He was the undisputed leader of the Grigori group of angels who rebelled against the Creator’s will, mating with women while also facilitating the teaching of forbidden knowledge. This sounds remarkably reminiscent of the Serpent with Eve. Rightly so, Samyaza’s wickedness has been viewed as an alter-ego of Samael. Samyaza was reputed to be one of the few angels in creation who knew the Most High’s true name. This special knowledge earned him the title of, He sees the Name, and it is little wonder that Samael would be one to have this prized knowledge.
The term Grigori means: ‘Those Who Watch’, ‘Those Who Are Awake’, or ‘The Ones Who Never Sleep.’ They originally served early humanity as the possessors of vast depositories of information regarding all aspects of civilisation. They were first called the Watchers, as it was their responsibility to observe humanity, lending assistance when necessary but not interfering in the course of human development.
When the rebel angels first congregated upon Mount Hermon to organize their secret pact with some two million members, Samyaza as their recognised ‘chieftain, initially doubts the initiates’ resolve to forswear heaven. This they had planned to achieve through a clandestine oath under penalty of death, thereby binding themselves to the treachery in which they would use their heavenly knowledge to create a counterfeit religion – a set of beliefs, a different path and way – on earth to ‘satisfy their lusts and carnal desires’ in seducing human women.
Samyaza convinced the other Watchers to join himself in permanently entering the Earth plane, resulting in ‘great impiety and much fornication, and they went astray and all their ways became corrupt.’ The Watchers also taught and instructed humankind blasphemously, the occult dark arts, sciences and celestial ‘secrets or mysteries’ of the true heavenly gnosis (knowledge) – especially the wisdom possessed by Azazel, who taught men the secrets of war, magic, metallurgy and weaponry as well as instructing women, ‘on seductive ornamentation, costly stones, jewellery, cosmetics and colouring tinctures.’
Book of Enoch Chapter Nine:
1. ‘And then Michael, Uriel, Raphael, and Gabriel looked down from heaven and saw much blood being shed upon the earth, and all lawlessness being wrought upon the earth. 2. And they said one to another: ‘The earth made without inhabitant cries the voice of their crying up to the gates of heaven. 3 And now to you, the holy ones of heaven, the souls of men make their suit, saying, “Bring our cause before the Most High.” 4. And they said to the Lord of the ages: ‘Lord of lords, God of gods, King of kings, the throne of Thy glory (standeth) unto all the generations of the ages, and Thy name holy and glorious and blessed unto all the ages! 5. Thou hast made all things, and power over all things hast Thou: and all things are naked and open in Thy sight, and Thou seest all things, and nothing can hide itself from Thee.
6. Thou seest whatAzazel hath done, who hath taught all unrighteousness on earth and revealed the eternal secrets which were (preserved) in heaven, which men were striving to learn: 7. And Semjaza, to whom Thou hast given authority to bear rule over his associates. 8. And they have gone to the daughters of men upon the earth, and have slept with the women, and have defiled themselves, and revealed to them all kinds of sins. 9. And the women have borne giants, and thewhole earth has thereby been filled with blood and unrighteousness. 10. And now, behold, the souls of those who have died are crying and making their suit to the gates of heaven, and their lamentations have ascended: and cannot cease because of the lawless deeds which are wrought on the earth. 11. And Thou knowest all things before they come to pass, and Thou seest these things and Thou dost suffer them, and Thou dost not say to us what we are to do to them in regard to these.’
The Creator commanded the angel Gabriel to cause the Nephilim giants to wage civil war; telling Michael to bind Azazel and the Grigori for seventy generations in the bottomless pit of the abyss, until the Great Tribulation and then afterward on the Day of Judgement, they will be thrown into the Lake of Fire.
Book of Enoch Chapter Ten:
9. ‘And to Gabriel said the Lord: ‘Proceed against the bastards and the reprobates, and against the children of fornication: and destroy [the children of fornication and] the children of the Watchers from amongst men [and cause them to go forth]: send them one against the other that they may destroy each other in battle: for length of days shall they not have. 10. And no request that they (i.e. their fathers) make of thee shall be granted unto their fathers on their behalf; for they hope to live an eternal life, andthateach one of them will live five hundred years.’ “11. And the Lord said unto Michael:‘Go, bind Semjaza and his associates who have united themselves with women so as to have defiled themselves with them in all their uncleanness.
12. And when their sons have slain one another, and they have seen the destruction of their beloved ones, bind them fast for seventy generations in the valleys of the earth, till the day of their judgment and of their consummation, till the judgment that is for ever and ever is consummated. 13. In those days they shall be led off to the abyss of fire: to the torment and the prison in which they shall be confined for ever. And whosoever shall be condemned and destroyed will from thenceforth be bound together with them to the end of all generations.’
The name Abaddon in Hebrew means ‘place of destruction’ and he is the head Angel of the Abyss. The Greek title for Abaddon is Apollyon which literally means The Destroyer. While many consider Abaddon to be another name for Samael, he is actually Azazel. He is the Beast who will command the monstrous horde of angelic locusts from the Abyss, who will rampage over the earth in the tribulation period, following the orders of his mother Asherah, the Great Dragon. In esoteric wisdom, Abaddon is apparently associated with the colours blood red, brown and green; the season of winter; the month of January; the weekday, Saturday; the attributes of intuition, sacrifice and challenge; the gem, ruby; and weapon, the sword.
Cornelius Agrippa is said to have equated Abaddon with Apollyon and calls him the ‘Monarch in the shadow of the planet* sphere of Venus.’ In most texts which speak of him, Abaddon is among the most feared of supernatural beings, with fallen angels and demons fearing his very name alone. Even Samael has reportedly admitted, that he avoids confrontation with Abaddon, implying that his son Azazel is as formidable as himself.
The Genesis 6 Conspiracy, Gary Wayne, 2014, pages 91-92 – emphasis & bold mine:
‘The suffix to Shemyaza, yaza, was a Zend word for “angel, or divine being.” Azazel did not repent of his sins… while Shemyaza somehow repented from his sins but could not face God; he hung himself between heaven and earth (on Orion) [home of the Watchers]. Remember… the root for theAramaic wordNephila [means] Orion, suggesting the Nephilim derive from [Semyaza], the one hung on Orion, and his 200 [two million] rebellious angels… Azazel persisted in leading humankind from God, and that is why two goats are sacrificed on the Day of Atonement: one for the sins of the Israelites and one for the sins of Azazel… “to send a goat… to the Ruler whose realm is in the places of desolation. From the emanation of his power come destruction and ruin… His portion among the animals is the goat.
The demons[‘dead’ spirits of Nephilim] are part of his realm and are all called in the Bible,Seirem**‘ – Seir is linked with Edom – Chapter XXIX Esau: The Thirteenth Tribe – ‘(legendary he-goats fostered by Azazel).” The Goat of Mendes** and its pentagram, representing satanic cultures, are both directly associated with Azazel… Azazel was singled out… “that all the sins of the earth were written upon Azazel.” He was then judged and cast into darkness, into the abyss… to be held there until the end time when Azazel will once more be released to work his corruption on the earth… Shemyaza… produced Nephilim males named Hiwwa and Hiyya. Shemyaza… provided the name of God [YHWH] to Ishtar [Lilith] for sex, and he was therefore tried and hung for eternity in the Abyss.’
Enoch & the Watchers: The Real Story of Angels & Demons, Michael Howard, 2009 – emphasis & bold mine:
‘Shemyaza is seen by some modern Luciferians as either the emissary of Lumiel or one of his avatars (an incarnated divine being in human form).’
Lumiel is described as likely a cherubim or archangel, meaning ‘light of God, the reason’ or ‘hidden of God’ and ‘the God of why’s’. Lumiel’s identity is synonymous with Heylel (or Lucifer) and as we have deduced, Heylel is actually Samael. Critically, Samyaza is the ubiquitous Samael.
Howard: ‘He not only fell in love with human women, but also with the Babylonian deity Ishtar, the goddess of love and war. She promised to have sex with him if he would in return reveal to her the secret name of God. When Shemyaza told her, Ishtar used this forbidden knowledge to ascend to the stars and she [Lilith] reigned over the constellation of Pleiades or the Seven Sisters. While the other Watchers were rounded up by the archangels and punished by God, Shemyaza voluntarily repented his error and sentenced himself to hang upside down in the constellation of Orion the Hunter, with whom he is sometimes identified in the Luciferian tradition.
In the Qabalistic tradition, Naamah, the sister of the biblical first smith Tubal-Cain, seduced Azazel and she has been associated with Ishtar’ – refer articles: Na’amah; and Lilith. Azazel was popularly believed to have a retinue of hairy he-goat** demons known as the se’irim [Nephiim] who, like the Watchers, lusted after human women. It cannot be a total coincidence that the Church imagined the Devil or Satan [Samael] in the form of a hairy half-human he-goat [Baphomet**] with a massive erect phallus who had sexual intercourse with his female worshippers at the Witches Sabbath.’
‘It is possible that Lumiel [Samael/Samyaza/Lucifer] may have originated in Canaan as Shahar, the god of the morning star (Venus). He had a twin* calledShalem,who was also symbolised by the planet Venus, but as the evening star. These divine bright and dark twins represented the solar light emerging from the darkness of night at dawn and descending into it at dusk. They were the children of the goddess Asherah, and there is archaeological evidence from the Middle East that the Hebrews adopted her worship when they settled in Canaan and practised it alongside reverence of the tribal storm god Yahweh [rather Baal-hadad, (or Samael)].
The Old Testament has several references to the continued worship of Asherahas “Queen of Heaven” by the allegedly monotheistic Hebrews. This took place at shrines in sacred groves on hills where they made offerings of cakes and incense to the goddess. In Canaanite mythology, Shahar, as the Lord of the Morning Star, was cast down from heaven for defying the high god El in the form of a lightning bolt. In that form he fertilised Mother Earth with his divine phallic force.
When the first man and woman ate the forbidden fruit from the Tree of the Knowledge of Good and Evil in the astral or heavenly garden, they became consciously aware. Their first realisation was that their physical ‘cloaks of flesh’ were naked. They rushed to cover their genitals as they had become aware of the so-called ‘serpent power’ or kundalini that can be raised by sexual intercourse and non-reproductive sex acts…’ – refer article: 33 – ‘the primeval Dreamtime or ‘Golden Age’ of cosmic and [earthly] harmony and primal innocence that may have existed on the material plane or on some kind of astral or pre-material plane.’
The link between the morning and evening star of Venus opens up the possibility of a new scenario to consider between Samael and Azazel in perhaps not being father and son, but of (twin) brothers. The close dynamic may well be explained by this relationship just as much as a father and son. Twins can be notoriously close, ‘in sync’ or at one with each other. It also lends weight to the understanding that Samyaza and Samael are the same being. Interesting too, that Howard links the twins as children of Asherah. For all we know, the two million Watchers may have been the top hierarchy of Samael’s legions. He, with his close cohorts may have infiltrated the physical plane in a supreme effort to pollute and defile humanity. As we have noted, Samyaza’s ‘take the back seat’ approach to Azazel is suspiciously similar to Satan, when she with the sons of God meet with the Eternal.
The angel Gadreel, also known as Gadriel, means the Wall of God and the Silent Sentinel and is listed as one of the chief cadres in the Grigori of fallen Angels. He is responsible for teaching mankind about warfare – ‘every instrument of death to the children of men’ – with Azazel. Gadreel is mentioned as the third of five prominent satans who led the Watchers into copulating with human females. Gadreel is said to be the angel who originally guarded the gate to the Garden of Eden – not to be confused with the Cherubim who were installed when Adam’s family were banished – until Samael tricked Gadreel into letting him in. This forever destroyed the Garden’s stability, triggering the events which caused Adam and Eve to lose their place in Eden’s Garden.
As punishment for his failure, Gadreel was banished from the Garden of Eden. Gadreel: “When they say my name perhaps I will be remembered, not as the one who let the serpent in but as one of the few who helped give Heaven a second chance.”
Asbeel (or Asbiel), meaning ‘God has forsaken’ or ‘deserter from God’ is the Angel of Ruin, a Grigori fallen Angel who is listed second of the five satans in the Book of Enoch. While it is common for fallen angels to disrespect the supreme Creator, it is said that Asbeel, true to the meaning of his name completely abandoned himself from the Ancient of Days and His grace. Unlike many of the fallen, Asbeel apparently wished nothing from the Creator as he lost his faith in Him, as well as his faith in his brethren who remain in Heaven with Michael.
Note the avian nature depicted for Asbeel by Peter Mohrbacher. The image is not far removed from The Hermit of the Tarot and renditions for Thoth, the Ibis God of Egypt – refer article: Thoth.
Asbeel pondered on why the Ancient of Days would not allow His creations to fully develop themselves freely; yet he contradictorily reasons why the Creator would choose ‘destructive eternal solutions’ rather than unconditionally, completely clean away the evil and malice in their hearts. This led him to become a maltheist, believing that the Creator was a tyrant, whom would rather have worship and praise given to Him in exchange for conditionally aiding His creations, rather than just outright helping whether or not they worship Him. Therefore, Asbeel was one of Samael’s greatest supporters.
Penemue, known as the Fallen Scribe or Angel of the Written Word, was said to be the Scribe of the Creator before becoming the fourth of the five satans. Penemue descended to Earth in the form of a woman and revealed to humans secret wisdoms, the art of reading and the use of ink and paper. ‘Many of the fallen angels have taken to wandering the spheres, but some have taken it upon themselves to settle. As they are no longer welcome in the upper spheres, they looked to lower spheres for their new home. The Grigori are known to reside in Nava Siyyon, as they call their home. Of them, perhaps the strangest tale is that of Penemue.’
‘Originally one of the archivists of the higher spheres, the Scribe had no real cause to rebel against her masters. Penemue, by most accounts, was dedicated to her domain of words and writing. Her existence was marked only by her friendship with [the Watcher] Ramiel, the Hope.’ When Samael began to respond to the seeds of doubt instilled by Asherah, he went to Ramiel for advice. Ramiel brought him to Penemue, ‘in the hope that the Scribe could find the words to assuage Samael’s doubts. To everyone’s surprise, Penemue could not find them. Instead, she suggested that Samael think on the issues, and then write on them in order to help others with the same doubts. The rest, as they say, is history. Few… have ever read the words Samael wrote, but those who have insist his arguments were persuasive. Penemue, at the very least, was convinced. Against the will of the ancient gods, she taught mortal life the arts of the pen. She and the others who rebelled, were cast out. Penemue, lacking other options, joined the Fallen, and to this day acts as their chronicler… for Penemue is still the undisputed master of words’ – Article: Thoth.
Azrael (or Azriel) meaning ‘One Whom God Helps’, ‘Help from God’ or ‘Angel of God’, as mentioned is also known as the Archangel of Death and leader of the angels of death or death angels. ‘He is also known as the Pale Rider, King of Atrocity and King of Skulls. He is responsible for transporting the souls of the deceased after death…’
In art, Azrael is often depicted wielding a sword or scythe and wearing a hood, since these symbols represent his role as the Angel of Death who is reminiscent of the Grim Reaper – refer article: DEATH: A Dead End or a New beginning? In one description, Azrael has four faces, four thousand wings and seventy thousand feet. Azrael’s true form is so terrifyingly awful, it is said that the mere sight of it could not only kill a human, but can drive even an angel or demon to madness. His whole body consists of eyes and tongues whose number corresponds to the number of people inhabiting the Earth. He is constantly recording and erasing in a large book the names of men at birth and death, respectively. Azrael may then have enacted the final plague of the ten plagues that God unleashed upon Egypt, causing the deaths of the firstborn children of Egypt but sparing the lives of the Hebrews.
The Five Satans in the Book of Enoch, James Scott Trimm, 2019 – capitalisation his, emphasis & bold mine:
‘The Book of Enoch… makes a very interesting statement: ‘And I heard the fourth voice fending off the Satans and forbidding them to come before YHWH of Spirits to accuse them who dwell on the earth.’ (1 Enoch 40:7) Now to people today who have been conditioned to think of “Satan” as a name rather than a title, seeing the name Satan in the plural seems very odd indeed.
But to the ancient Hebrew reader we are simply looking at the title “the adversary” describing more than one “adversary”. Yes the Book of Enoch is telling us that the Fallen Angels are subject to more than one “satan” (adversary). Since the Tanak often uses the term “THE Adversary” (Ha-Satan) it is clear that there is nonetheless a unique figure who is a leader over all of the fallen angels who is called in the Hebrew “Ha-Satan” “The Satan”.
After giving the names of the twenty leaders of tens [myriads] of the fallen angels (found in 1 Enoch 6:7-8 and repeated in 1 Enoch 69:2-3) theBook of Enoch gives us a list of five leaders over forties in 69:4-12 who are five “satans” or five adversaries to whom the fallen angels are subject. These appear to be the “satans” referred to in 1 Enoch 40:7. This portion of the Book of Enoch (1 Enoch 69) has only survived in Ethiopic, however I will endeavor in this article to reach behind the Ethiopic, to the original Hebrew of these verses:
4 The name of the firstYekon: that is,the one who led astray [all]the sons of Elohim, and brought them down to the earth, and led them astray through the daughters of men.The original Hebrew behind “Yekon” may have been (Yekom) “rebel; one who rises up” however in Biblical Hebrew this word (from a root meaning “to rise up”) simply means “a living thing” (Strong’s 3351). Another possibility is (Y’kam’am) (Strong’s 3360) which is a name used twice in the Tanak (1 Chronicles 23:19; 24:23) meaning “he who gathers the people together”. (Or simply “Y’kam” “he who gathers”) Yekonappears to bea title for Shemikhazah [Samyaza] who in the Book of Enoch chapter 6 led the 200 [two million] fallen angels astray through the daughters of men.
5 And the second was named Asbeel: he imparted to the set-apart sons of Elohim evil counsel, and led them astray so that they defiled their bodies with the daughters of men. “Asbeel” is probably a scribal error for Kasbeel, who while they still dwelt in heaven obtained the secret of the sacred name and the secret of its numbers so that they could be used in the oath that bound them together: 13 And this is the number of Kasbeel, the chief of the oath, which he showed to the set-apart ones when he dwelt high above in glory, and its name is Biqa. 14 This (angel) requested Mikha’el [Michael] to show him the hidden name, that he might enunciate it in the oath, so that those might quake before that name and oath 15 who revealed all that was in secret to the children of men? And this is the power of this oath, for it is powerful and strong, and he placed this oath Akae in the hand of Mikha’el. (1 Enoch 69:13-15) The underlying Hebrew for Kasbeel may have been (Khashevel) “thought of El.”
6 And the third was named Gadreel: he it is who showed the children of men all the blows of death, and he led astray Eve, and showed [the weapons of death to the sons of men] the shield and the coat of mail, and the sword for battle, and all the weapons of death to the children of men. 7 And from his hand they have proceeded against those who dwell on the earth from that day and for evermore. The Hebrew may have been (Gederel) “mason of El” or “wall of El.”
8 And the fourth was named Penemue: he taught the children of men the bitter and the sweet, and he taught them all the secrets of their wisdom. 9 And he instructed mankind in writing with ink and paper, and thereby many sinned from eternity to eternity and until this day’ – Article: Thoth. ‘The title in Hebrew may have been (Pana Emunah) “He has turned from trust/faith” or “inside.” Since the Book of Enoch itself refers to Enoch as “Enoch the Scribe” (1 Enoch 12:4), Enoch felt a parenthetical explanation was needed:
10 For men were not created for such a purpose, to give confirmation to their good faith with pen and ink… writing was not originally intended for man at the time he was created (because man was created immortal), but after the fall, writing serves the purpose of allowing man to pass information from generation to generation, so that ideas are not lost when men die.
12 And the fifth was named Kasdeya: this is he who showed the children of men all the wicked smitings of spirits and demons, and the smitings of the embryo in the womb, that it may pass away, and [the smitings of the soul] the bites of the serpent, and the smitings which befall through the noontide heat, the son of the serpent named Taba’et. (1 Enoch 69:4-12)… The original Hebrew behind “Kasdeya” may have been (Khesedyah) “Yah has favored” (see 1 Chronicles 3:20) but Aramaic (Kash’diya) “Chaldeans”may be more likely.
The Book of Enoch tells us that the fallen angels introduced an ancient abortion procedure… Similarly the Book of Jasher (see Joshua 10:23 and 2 Samuel 1:18) tells us that during these days before the flood a “draught” was also introduced that was a permanent method of birth control for women:17 And Lamech, the son of M’tushael, became related to Kayinan by marriage, and he took his two daughters for his wives, and Adah conceived and bare a son to Lamech, and she called his name Yaval [Jabal]. 18 And she again conceived and bare a son, and called his name Yuval [Jubal]; and Zillah, her sister, was barren in those days and had no offspring.
19 For in those days the sons of men began to trespass against Elohim, and to transgress the commandments which he had commanded to the man, to be fruitful and multiply in the earth. 20 Andsome of the sons of men caused their wives to drink a draught that would render them barren, in order that they might retain their figures and whereby their beautiful appearance might not fade. 21 And when the sons of men caused some of their wives to drink, Zillah drank with them. 22 And the child-bearing women appeared abominable in the eyes of their husbands as widows, while their husbands lived, for to the barren ones only they were attached. (Jasher 2:17-22)’
Secrets of the Oath That Binds the Fallen Angels, James Scott Trimm 2019 – emphasis mine:
‘… I want to tell you more about this “oath” they “swore” by which they bound themselves by imprecations… this portion of the Book of Enoch has survived only in Ethiopic… Enoch goes on to tell us that the power of this oath is the very Power which Created and Upholds the universe itself. The very laws of nature, the laws of nature’s Creator are the very power of this oath… (1 Enoch 69:16-24) Then Enoch reveals to us that the “hidden name”, by which the oath was enunciated is also “the name of that Son of Man”… (1 Enoch 69:25-29).
The “oath” was enunciated with “the hidden name” which corresponds to a “number” and revealed to us in the Book of Enoch only in hidden form with the words “biqa” and “akae”. So what is the hidden meaning of these mysterious words? In Hebrew letters and numbers are the same thing, so a series of letters can express a word but it can also express a number. When Hebrew words are converted to numbers, or vice versa, this is called “gematria.”
The gematria of “biqa” is 117 [which adds up to 9, a mysterious and magical number of spiritual completion], which is also the gematria for “YHWH Elohim.” The gematria of “akae” is 91 [which adds up to 10, number of Judgement and 1, number of initiation or source], which is also the gematria for “Adonai YHWH.” (91 is also the gematria for the Hebrew words for “amen,” “angel,” and “manna.”) The “hidden name” which enunciated the oath was the name of YHWH! AndtheBook of Enoch also reveals to us that YHWH is the Name of the Son of Man.
In my recently published… Why the Rabbis Suppressed the Book of Enoch, I demonstrated that the Rabbis suppressed the Book of Enoch because the Deity of Messiah is revealed in it.
According to the Book of Enoch the fallen angels bound their oath by imprecations, swearing by the Name of YHWH andit is the Name of YHWH which has the power to bind these fallen angels“with chains” (1 Enoch 69:28). There is power in the Name of YHWH and this is why we read in Luke: 17 And those seventy whom He had sent, returned with great joy and said to Him, Our Adon, even the shadim were subject to us by Your Name. 18 And He said to them: I saw that HaSatan fell like lightning from heaven. 19 Behold, I give to you authority to tread upon serpents [fallen angels and demons] and scorpions, and the power of the enemy, and nothing will hurt you. (Luke 10:17-19 HRV)
And this is why we read in the Tanak: The name of YHWH is a strong tower: the righteous runs into it, and is set up on high. (Proverbs 18:10 HRV) Through You do we push down our adversaries; through Your name do we tread them under that rise up against us. (Psalm 44:6 (44:2) HRV) There is none like unto You, O YHWH; You are great, and Your name is great in might. (Jeremiah 10:6 HRV) The Name of YHWH is the Name of the Son of Man, the Name of the Messiah, and it is the Name which the Book of Enoch is telling us can bind the fallen angels “with chains.”
We have discovered Asherah was the consort of the Ancient of Days and the mother of Samael – refer article: Asherah. In ancient literature, she bears a remarkable similarity with the watery planet Tiamat; the original planet before the one we now call Earth. Tiamat was recognised as the Primordial Goddess, Leviathan of the Oceans and also as theGoddessof Chaos. She is considered the original Mother of Dragons, including the Seraphim and other ‘monsters.’ Tiamat is also known as Nammu (or Nannu). Other purported titles and names include: Draconic Corpus, Femme Fatale, Original Mother, Ocean of Void and the Sea of Dawn. Tiamat personifies anarchy, motherhood, femininity, the Earth, dragons and madness.
Kingu the Moon, was both a consort and her offspring. ‘Tiamat was the “shining” personification of salt water who roared and smote as the chaos of original creation. She and Apsu filled the cosmic abyss with the primeval waters. She is “Ummu-Hubur who formed all things”. She [Asherah] mated with her lover Abzu, the Primordial God of Fresh Water [the Ancient of Days], to produce younger deities of the pantheon [Angels]. She is the symbol of the chaos of primordial creation, depicted as a woman, she represents the beauty of the feminine… [and] depicted as the glistening one.’
‘She is also [depicted as] an Earth Mother Goddess though her title [Rahab] has been forgotten. She is portrayed as either a sea serpent or a dragon. It is suggested that there are two parts to the mythos, the first in which Tiamat is a creator goddess [Wisdom], through a “Sacred marriage” between salt and fresh water, peacefully creating the cosmos through successive generations. In the second, Tiamat is considered the monstrous embodiment of primordial chaos [Asherah].’
Tiamat’s form is unique, in that she had one head for each primary colour of the most common species of dragons: black, blue, red, green and white. Each head was able to operate independently of each other, having the powers of a member of the respective races of Dragon-kind. Her body also had traits in common with a Wyvern, including a long tail tipped with a poisonous stinger. Joseph Fontenrose concluded that “there is reason to believe that Tiamat was sometimes, not necessarily always, conceived as a dragoness.”
An online comment states – emphasis mine:
‘Tiamat was originally arrogant, greedy, hateful, spiteful and vain. She never forgave any kind of slight and was focused in obtaining more power and wealth though she did adore her own children. Whether Tiamat has lost her ideals, or whether she has no reason since the beginning, it can be interpreted as either way, but one cannot surmise the reason.’
Tiamat as Wisdom, wanted to be seen by the Most High as an equal. Her arrogance led to dissatisfaction and ultimately to Asherah’s rebellion and the opposing path to life – the path of the knowledge of good and evil.
‘Although she simply birthed, raised and loved her children, which was viewed as her only meaning in life, she has set out to fight against humanity… [declaring] “you are not needed.” Her behavioural ideology when becoming a Beast is extremely simple; she runs under the extremely primitive system of “If I do not kill humanity, I will be killed.”
Rahab is associated with the ocean and is known as the Angel of the Sea and the Angel of the Deep. ‘Rahab was the angel of insolence and pride [like Tiamat], responsible for shaking the waters and producing [huge] waves… responsible for the roaring of the sea… banished from Heaven chained into the depths of the deep sea.’ In Jewish folklore, Rahab – meaning noise, tumult, arrogance – is a mythical sea monster, a dragon of the waters like Leviathan, the ‘demonic angel of the sea’. Rahab represents the primordial abyss, the water-dragon of darkness and chaos, again, comparable to Tiamat. ‘Fallen from grace… is little more than a banished soul chained to the depths of the ocean… a tortured soul indeed. Unfavored, unloved, unwanted… Lost to the light of day…’
The Genesis 6 Conspiracy, Gary Wayne, 2014, pages 579-584 – emphasis & bold mine:
‘Baal, the great storm god[Samael], was alternatively known… asthe bulland was called variantly a dragon, a serpent, and the celebrated slayer of the chaos monster… of the sea… the great Leviathan recorded in Job… known in Near Eastern mythology as Tiamat[Asherah]… all the gods of Babylon shrunk before Tiamat… the goddess and dragon of disorder.Marduk split Tiamat in two… and then confined half to the sky [asteroid belt] and half to the earth… Tiamat…the great World Dragon or Cosmic Dragon… possessing a vast serpentine body…
Together with Apsu[the Ancient of days]… she produced the heavens, earth, and spawned the gods… [linked with the] “abyss”, “void,” or “bottomless pit”… Leviathan… encircled [like the Ouroboros] the world in the great Abyss, or depths of the cosmic ocean… the mightest creature of creation that eventually required the slaying of the female, for two such creatures would have destroyed the earth…Lotan, the seven-headed dragon of the sea… is considered… to be the same monster as Tiamat and Leviathan…’
A correlation exists between Tiamat [Asherah], a leviathan; dragon; and sea serpent – split in two by Marduk – and the defeat and scattering by the storm god, Hadad-Ba’al [Samael] with the help of his sister ‘Anat. Lotan (or Lawtan) is a seven-headed sea serpent or dragon in Ugaritic myth. It represents a ‘great stream’ in the ‘cosmic ocean’ of myth as well as the ‘mass destruction of floods’ – Genesis 7:6-7. Lotan was also a name of a son of Sier – Gensis 36:20-22. Abarim Publications says that Lotan means: ‘a covering, to envelop’ and ‘wrap closely’ like a coiled snake. It would seem that Lotan, Leviathan, Tiamat and Asherah are one. The references to seven heads, living in the sea and floods are all described in the Bible as attributes of the Dragon, the ancient Serpent or Serpent of old.
Revelation 12:3-4, 15-16
English Standard Version
‘And another sign appeared in heaven: behold, a great red dragon, with seven heads and ten horns, and on [its] heads seven diadems. [Her] tail swept down a third of the stars [angels] of heaven and cast them to the earth…
The serpent poured water like a river out of[its] mouth after the woman, to sweep her away witha flood. But the earth came to the help of the woman [true believers], and the earth opened its mouth and swallowed the river that the dragon had poured from [her] mouth.’
Daniel Chapter seven speaks of the four beasts or kingdoms which ‘come up from the sea’ as Revelation chapter thirteen describes the first Beast with seven heads, arising from ‘the sea.’ As mentioned, the idea of coming from the sea could be a euphemism for actually originating – from humanities perspective – as either space, or the spirit realm.** The book of Isaiah speaks of the Eternal eventually killing Leviathan.
Isaiah 27:1
New English Translation
‘At that time the Lord will punish with his destructive, great, and powerful sword Leviathan thefast-moving [piercing (Job 26:13), slippery, slithering, fleeing] serpent, Leviathan the squirming[crooked, wriggling, writhing] serpent; he will kill [destroy] the sea monster [dragon (with seven* heads)].’
Psalm 74:14
English Standard Version
‘You crushed the [seven] heads* of Leviathan; you gave [her] as food for the creatures of the wilderness.’
Gary Wayne: ‘… the Bible describes Rahab… a sea monster… churning… the primordial seas… You rule over the surging sea… You crushed Rahab like one of the slain – Psalm 89:7, 9-10. Job 26:12-13 declares… by his wisdom he cut Rahab to pieces… pierced the gliding serpent… (Isaiah 51:9)… Rahab… an evil power overcome by God… signifies God’s power over the chaos of the primordial waters of creation… Rahab was the angel of the sea who rebelled at the creation of the world. On day three of the Genesis creation account, the primeval waters refused to remain separated into upper and lower waters… this is the defiance and destruction at creation that God met with, which the Bible skirts around… polytheist beliefs recallthesnake-likebeing weaving through the cosmos known as the Evil One…
Genesis only records the separation of upper and lower waters… supported in Isaiah 43:16, without noting the rebellion… details… are recorded in Psalm 18:7-15… Similarly, Psalm 104:4-9 records in detail the account of tearing the rebellious waters back apart and permanently confining them… to ensure… sky and earth, thus providing the earth with both dry land and sea… the crushing of Rahab’s skull… Psalm 74:13… is directly related to the separating the sky from the earth…
In 1908, Nicola Tesla identified ether as the water of the obscure expanse, the water above… a tenuous fluid filling all space with a spinning motion… once in motion, this water becomes matter, but when still, it reverts back to its normal state.Ether… the essence of space…** the fifth element.
Newton described ether as an invisible substance permeating the universe like a living spirit. Einstein concluded ether is necessary for the laws of physics to exist and that without ether, there would be no light, no space, and no time.’
Nota Bene
The original section which followed concerning Lilith has been removed. The material is reproduced in its entirety in the article ‘Lilith’ and is now available there for the interested reader.
True World History Humanity’s Saga, Stewart A Swerdlow, 2014, pages 39-40 – emphasis mine:
‘The progression of Reptilian religion from Sumer to modern times always involves 3, or the Trinity’ – refer article: 33. ‘They had the 3-horned God which eventually became the “Fleur-de-lis”. Sumer religion consists of the Reptilian Gods “Nimrod” and “Semiramis”… [with] human shaped bodies in Reptilian form. They always have a male and female because this represents the androgyny of the reptilian body; male and female in one.’
‘This is where the shape-shifting… began, mixing Reptilian blood with human… to create a being that would look human, but would have a Reptilian agenda… hybrids that were a 50/50 genetic split between Reptilian and mammalian… a Reptilian mindset with the genetics constantly manifesting a Reptilian form, the physical body requires the ingestion of human hormones, organs, and blood, thus feeding the mammalian genetics to help hold a human appearance. The ingestion of human DNA instructs those genetics to open and manifest as such. This is the origin of the blood sacrificial rituals… explaining why humans were actually sacrificed and eaten.
The blood rituals were originally about maintaining the human form through the harmonics of the mammalian energy. They still go on to this day in Illuminati culture or subculture… when you take communion you are told, “This is my body and this is my blood”… you are participating in the Reptilian ceremony of ingesting human hormones. Abraham was to sacrifice his son, Isaac… this shows… that in those days human ritual sacrifice was acceptable, and it still is.’
Nimrod and Semiramis, Marty A Cauley, 2017 – (excluding author’s notes), emphasis & bold mine, capitalisation his:
‘Just as male angels who left their heavenly state and estate to mate with human females became subject to death (Jude 1:6), so female angels who left their heavenly state and estate to mate with human males became subject to death. The purpose of the present inquiry is to explore the additional possibility that Nimrod‘s mother (and thus wife) [Lilith] might be a historical example of such an occasion.
… a quote which I had read earlier… but had forgotten: If Nimrod were a Nephilim, then his father [Cush or Kish, a son (descendant) of Asshur]… would have had to consort with a fallen angel in the form of a succubus (the female form)’ – refer Chapter XXI The Incredible Identity, Origin & Destiny of Nimrod. ‘Nimrod is called a gibbor in the Hebrew text of Genesis 10:9… specifically mighty in hunting… [a] mighty hunter. But gibbor could be used of [1] mighty beasts (Proverbs 30:30), [2] mighty men (Joshua 1:14), [3] mighty God (Isaiah 10:21) or [4] mighty angels (Psalm 103:20). Granted, the giant Goliath was called a gibbor (1 Samuel 17:51), and some… have grossly oversimplified the lexical relationship by implying, on that singular basis, that gibbor means giant. Obviously, if one looks [at] the other usages of the word just mentioned, gibbor does not mean giant. Goliath was a mighty warrior; therefore, gibbor is appropriately used of Goliath.
This giant was a mighty warrior. Mighty (gibbor) is used of this giant, but gibbor cannot be simplistically equated with giant.
The first biblical occurrence of gibbor is in Genesis 6:4: “The Nephilim were on the earth in those days, and afterward, when the sons of God came in to the daughters of men, and they bore children to them. Those were the mighty men who were of old, men of renown.” Some… interpret Nephilim to mean fallen ones, thus referring to fallen angels who mated with human women. Others interpret Nephilim to refer to the giants who were produced because of that mating. Heiser provides lexical reasons for adopting the latter perspective… The only other use of Nephilim in the Bible is Numbers 13:33, where it refers to the giant offspring, thus confirming Heiser’s deduction.Nephilim means giants. The LXE and LXX translate it as giants (gigantes) respectively, as do some English translations (e.g., KJV, NKJ).
What about gibbor, however? We already have observed that, in and of itself, gibbor does not mean giant. Nevertheless, surprisingly, the LXE and LXX render gibbor as giants (gigantes) in Genesis 6:4: “Now the giants [Hebrew Nephilim; Greek gigantes] were upon the earth in those days; and after that when the sons of God [the Watchers] were wont to go in to the daughters of men [the daughters of Cain], they bore children to them, those were the giants [Hebrew gibbon; Greek gigantes] of old, the men of renown.”
Why would the Greek render the Hebrew gibbor as giants on this occasion? Apparently, the translators of the Septuagint believed that these particular mighty men (gibbor) were mighty because they were giants (Nephilim).
The only other occurrence of gibbor in Genesis is used of Nimrod and is dealt with in the same way by the LXX and LXE: “Cush became the father of Nimrod; he began to be a giant [Hebrew gibbor; Greek gigas] upon the earth. He was a giant [Hebrew gibbon; Greek gigas] hunter before the Lord; therefore, it is said, ‘Like Nimrod a giant [Hebrew gibbor; Greek gigas] hunter before the Lord’ (Genesis 10:8-9; TM). The LXX, and thus the LXE as well, evidently felt justified, based on the context in Genesis, in deducing that Nimrod became a gibbor like the Nephilim in Genesis 6:4. Thus, from the LXX-LXE perspective, Nimrod began to become gigantic, a giant. These Greek translations rendering it as such in harmony with contextual sensitivity. The LXX also extends that reasoning to a different word in a similar text outside of Genesis: “And Cush begot Nimrod; he began to be a giant [gigas; LXX] hunter on the earth” (1 Chronicles 1:10; TM).
The LXE, however, is content here, outside of the Genesis context, to render it as mighty hunter. In any event, the LXX has reasonably deduced: 1. In Genesis, the gibbor were giants/Nephilim. 2. Nimrod became a gibbor in Genesis. 3. Therefore, per Genesis, Nimrod became a giant/Nephilim. Nimrod began to be something he was not before – a giant (i.e., a Nephilim). Pure linguistical and contextual analysis yields this result. One does not need to resort to myth and legend to make this deduction. Nimrod is linked by the word gibbor to the Nephilim of Genesis. But how did the giants (i.e., Nephilim) in Genesis 6:4 come about? By fallen angels mating with humans. By the same process of reasoning, one would deduce that the contextual inference is that if Nimrod is a giant (i.e., Nephilim) like… those in Genesis 6:4, then he became a giant/Nephilim in the same way: by the mating of fallen angels with humans.
No contextual indicator of any different source for the giant/Nephilim is given in Genesis with one exception, which Moses supplies in the immediate context:
Cush [from Asshur], not a fallen angel, fathered Nimrod. So if Nimrod was born as the result of a fallen angel mating with a human (as implied by the Genesis 6:4 context) and if he was a first generation giant/Nephilim (like those in Genesis 6:4), then the only logical conclusion left is that Nimrod’s mother was a fallen angel. Cush [Kish] married a fallen female angel. Nimrod was the offspring of that union…
Noah cursed Canaan, not Ham. Although Ham’s wife seduced Noah, resulting in Canaan’s birth and Noah’s curse, Ham was an innocent party… Ham’s wife had the latent Nephilim DNA. Although Cush and Canaan had the same father [rather, Cush from Ham and Canaan from Noah] – Ham, they may not have had the same mother. After Ham’s wife seduced Noah (and their offspring – Canaan – was cursed by Noah because of her), Ham may not have had any further sexual relations with her.
Ham eventually may have taken another wife who was not tainted by Nephilim DNA so that his other three sons could be born of a mother who was free of the serpent’s seed and thus not be cursed. On the other hand, even if one believes that all four of Ham’s sons were born of the same mother, thecurse was only invoked on Canaan – the one conceived by the illicit seduction. Regardless, the contextual implication of the curse is that Cush was not tainted by Nephilim DNA.
Only Canaan had Nephilim DNA. Nimrod’s mother, rather than his father, is the more plausible source of Nimrod becoming a Nephilim. The biblical evidence would lead one to suspect that Nimrod’s mother was a fallen female angel – a goddess. Like the Nephilim in Genesis 6:4 who were giants born of a supernatural origin, Nimrod was also a gibbor born of supernatural origin, a mighty giant born by the sexual union of a human with a fallen angel. Since this deduction is the most possible explanation of the biblical data, I will adopt it as my skeleton key in unlocking the most plausible biblical associations and legendary speculations.’
This writer concurs with Cauley’s line of reasoning regarding Nimrod’s parentage – Chapter XXI The Incredible Identity, Origin & Destiny of Nimrod. Though would differ regarding Canaan receiving any Nephilim DNA from his mother, Na’eltama’uk – refer Chapter XI Ham Aequator. Yet, Noah being seduced by Ham’s wife with Canaan’s birth the result, is agreed. When studying the incident involving Canaan, Ham and Noah, different scenarios were investigated. There is an alternative scenario, which was purposely not discussed as it is difficult to biblically support and to only infer.
It involves Ham having an encounter with his own mother, Emzara, though it does not explain Noah in his tent alone; naked; inebriated; or the sexual act committed against him, part of the story. An additional hypothesis, again not included, was that Canaan’s ‘incident’ with Noah, may have involved transvestism on Canaan’s part; coupled with or enabling him to perform a homosexual act on Noah. These explanations have been ruled out. Yet it is not clear which lines fathered Nephilim. It was probably not just a Canaanite issue, as Cauley and others propose.
Cauley: ‘According to some legends, Nimrod married his mother Semiramis… in whose land he built his tower in the land of Shinar (Hebrew)’ – Article: The Pyramid Perplexity. ‘She [Lilith] became known as the Queen of Heaven [originally her mother, Asherah’s title]. Either she was a mere human mortal making herself out to be a goddess or, more likely, a fallen immortal doing the same. If the latter is correct, then she was either (1) the daughter of a goddess or (2) a goddess who became mortal to mate with human men to produce Nephilim offspring and institute goddess worship, deifying herself as Ishtar – and Nimrod (or their son) as Gilgamesh in the process.
Another variation posits that Gilgamesh’s mother was Ninsum, a goddess (thus a fallen angel). My theory is that when this beautiful, fallen, earthbound, Nordic angel got the chance, she made herself out to be a goddess and thus became the goddess of legend.
Nimrod was not born a Nephilim (giant); he began to be(come) a Nephilim (giant) later as he started to grow. Obviously, the Nephilim in Genesis 6:4 were not giants at the point of birth. These Nephilim offspring subsequently grew to be giants, which is why Nimrod became a giant later, as he grew. Unlike the alternate proposals, this deduction is in full harmony with the link established by Genesis between the Nephilim and Nimrod.’
Notes: As a result of the division of languages going from one to seventy, Nimrod was known by many names, as was his wife. Regardless of which goddess myth is invoked, fallen-goddess hypotheses are more likely than alternatives, which pose that Nimrod merely (1) activated dormant Nephilim genes or (2) modified his own genes or (3) opened his third eye by marrying his mother or (4) became mighty at the age of twenty by putting on the garments of skin that God created for Adam and Eve.
‘Chick masterfully summarizes Hislop’s position in three pages. Per the legend that Chick cites, “during a riot in the city of Babylon, Semiramis was spotted. She was so beautiful, the riot stopped so everyone could look at her and admire her beauty.” If this legend is to be treated as historical fact, then why not accept the fact that her exceeding beauty is attributable to her heavenly origin? Chick surmises, “Cush [Kish] married the most beautiful woman on Earth. Her name was Semiramis. She became the Queen of Babylon…“
‘If she was indeed the most beautiful woman on Earth, this would make her more beautiful than any fallen female angel on Earth at the time. This proposition only makes sense if she was a fallen angel herself. Her unnatural beauty should hint at her supernatural origin. Hislop, whom Chick is citing, provides documentation that Semiramis was a blond [haired], blue eyed beauty (which would fit the description of a Nordic). Schnoebelen believes that when angels initially fall, they are [exceedingly] handsome or beautifulNordics.’
Recall that Lilith was extraordinarily beautiful, attractive and seductive. Lilith as the Queen of Babylon is later described as the Whore of Babylon.
Cauley: ‘Over the passage of time, however, fallen angels become serpentine, reflecting the nature of their new leader – Satan. If Schnoebelen is correct, Semiramis would have been a recently fallen [post-flood] angel, and the serpentine gods and goddesses of Sumer would have been ancient [pre-flood] fallen angels who had been on earth in their earthbound state for an extended period of time.’
‘… my assessment is that the snake goddess holding a serpentine infant represents a fallen female angel who, after mating with a human male, has given birth to a genetic hybrid. To expand upon that assessment in the present discussion I call attention to the manuscript evidence cited by Putnam and Horn from the Dead Sea Scrolls that “a Watcher named Melkiresha” was “in the form of a reptilian… the Watchers are described in explicitly reptilian terms by the ancient Hebrews” (emphasis theirs). Putnam and Horn… They surmise: “Inanna, [a] ‘Queen of Heaven,’ a mother goddess who much later would be called by some, ‘Mary, the Queen of Heaven and the Mother of Jesus Christ.’
‘Putnam and Horn list three possible explanations “regarding the origin of the early mythological gods: 1) The Euhemerus View; 2) The Ancient Astronaut Theory; and 3) the Biblical View. The Euhemerus View was based on the historical theories of the Greek scholar Euhemerus who claimed that the pagan gods originated with certain ancient kings who were later deified”.
The second view attributes these ancient gods to ancient aliens who came to this planet in UFOs. Putnam and Horn opt for the third view – the biblical view – that these early gods are explained by fallen angels coming down and mating with human women.
Their explanation for the gods is very good, except for the fact that they showed the picture of a goddess – a female serpentine deity! Accordingly, they should have explicitly acknowledged that implication of their argument is that some of these fallen angels were goddesses. I am simply following their argument through to its logical implication. Nimrod was not merely a human king who was later deified via legends.The Euhemerus View is not sufficient to explain the biblical data. Nimrod was a demigod.This is the biblical view.Similarly, Semiramis was more than just a woman who became a queen and who was later defied as the Queen of Heaven simply by the force of legends. She was in fact a fallen goddess.’
Notes: At the point they become serpentine, they become totally given over to evil. Greys are failed genetic mistakes with limited intellect, drones, robotic clones, like mules in being unable to reproduce, doing the work of their masters. They are never leaders. Schnoebelen goes on to say that these Reptilians (Draconians) welched on their agreement with the US government. So the US government went into the underground bases and kicked them out, like the TV mini-series V.
Schnoebelen believes that fallen female angels also came down to Earth at the time of Genesis 6 sexual incursion to mate with humans and thereby “defile the DNA of the people”. Either way, you would get FADNA (fallen angel DNA)… some people whom I respect hold Schnoebelen’s testimony to be valid, which increases my confidence in his testimony as well. Thus, I am not appealing to Schnoebelen’s testimony just because it supports my theory.
In the interview, Schnoebelen says that he “was opening up doorways to the parallel universes” through occult magic back in his warlock days.
Cauley: ‘The Mother Goddess (Mother of God) is holding her deified infant (Tammuz), who is a hybrid that also would grow to be a giant like his father, Nimrod. Per Hislop’s documentation, Semiramis had blond hair and blue eyes. Therefore, in my opinion Semiramis was a Nordic rather than a Reptilian. In a slide discussing the Mother of Harlots, Missler says, “All occultic practices originated in Babylon.” He goes on to explain that (1) our observance of Christmas [refer article: Asherah] is linked with “Tammuz, the son of Nimrod and his queen, Semiramis, [who] was identified with the Babylon Sun God [Apollo (Azazel)] (about December 22) and that (2)our observance of Easter is associated with “the Babylonian worship of Ishtar, the Golden Egg of Astarte, and the fertility rights of spring.” These are matters that the mystery religion of Babylon is traceable back to Semiramis. She is the focus of many OT texts and possibly the principle figure in a key NT discussion dealing with mystery Babylon and the woman riding the beast (Revelation 17:1-7).’
Nimrod is linked with Christmas and December 25th, possibly his birthday. Easter is derived from Ishtar who is Lilith; while Lilith is entwined with Mystery Babylon the Great. Encompassing them both is the Sun god, Azazel.
Cauley: ‘The goddess mentioned in 1 Kings 11:5, 33 is Ashtoreth, the goddess of the Sidonians. She is also mentioned in other passages. Ashtaroth is the plural form of Ashtoreth. This form is also used several times in the OT. Among the Assyrians, Ashtoreth is identified as Ishtar, from which our word Easter is derived. She was the planetary goddess of Venus, the goddess of love and fertility.The Greeks would call her Aphrodite. The Israelites idolatrously worshipped her as the Queen of Heaven [actually Asherah, the first Queen of Heaven] (Jeremiah 7:18; 44:17-19; 44:25). Posing that she is one of the fallen female angelic watchers who desired worship seems reasonable enough. She is also worshipped as Asherah [Semiramis (or Lilith) is to Asherah, as Azazel is to Samael – separate entities]. She and her sacred Asherah pole are mentioned nineteen times in the OT. Baal [Samael] had 450 prophets, while Asherah, his consort, had 400 prophets (1 Kings 18:19). Baal [Samael] and Asherah [Satan] were counted among the hosts of heaven by their followers (2 Kings 23:4). Asherim were cultic objects used in her worship (mentioned in twenty OT verses).’
Notes: [A Woman Rides the Beast, David] Hunt’s thesis is that the woman who rides the beast is the Roman Catholic Church (RCH). This may be the religious entity, but in the present discussion I am more interested in the spiritual entity worshipped by the Roman Catholic Church Semiramis – worshipped under the guise of the Madonna holding her infant.
Cauley: ‘According to some legends, Semiramis was a virgin that sprung from the sea [or space, the cosmos similar to Leviathan (and Tiamat), representing Asherah]. Semiramis is her Greek name derived from her original Assyrian name Sammuramat (gift of the sea). Her fame eventually surpassed that of Nimrod. As to Nimrod, in Genesis 10:8 he began (chalal) to become (hayah) a giant (Hebrew gibbor; G”eek gigas). Hayah, the verb for become, is the same verb found in Genesis 1:2: “The Earth had become formless and void” (TM).
In conjunction with the classical gap theory, I hold that the Earth became formless and void as a result of Lucifer’s fall [Samael]’ – rather Satan (Asherah) – ‘The action of this fallen angel resulted in the Earth becoming formless and void. By invoking PFA in conjunction with the Genesis 6 explanation, I hypothesize that Nimrod likewise became a gibbor as a result of the action of a fallen angel, namely his mother [Lilith].’
Notes: Therefore, I am not suggesting that just because the word hayah has one meaning in one context it must have that same meaning in another context. Other factors must be considered. My perception, though, is that these other factors may justify seeing a deeper association between hayah in these two verses, rather than just saying that they share the same lexical domain or that it means to become.
Cauley: ‘Whether Semiramis was her original name is a matter of speculation. In any event, after the division of the languages at the tower of Babel, she would have had seventy names. Pinpointing her original name before that division is not necessary. For sake of argument, let us suppose that Sammuramat was one of her many names. Could another Sammuramat subsequently exhibit many of the same characteristics? Of course, she could. Would it be a mere accident? Probably not.
Adopting the conspiratorial mindset, I pose that there was a second Sammuramat and that her appearance in the annuals of history was not accidental; rather, it was purposefully conspiratorial. My hypothesis is that Satan [Asherah] used Sammuramat II [Lilith] to confuse historians concerning Sammuramat I[Asherah]. I disagree with Skiba’s version of the Nimrod-Semiramis thing, in which he regards Semiramis to be a mere Nephilim, I am [favourably] inclined to think that Skiba may be right in concluding that Semiramis[ostensibly Lilith, but originally Asherah]was known asIshtar to the Mesopotamians, Isis to the Egyptians, Astarte in the Northwestern Semetic regions, and Inanna to the Sumerians. She had temples at Sidon and Tyre, and the Philistines of Ashkelon apparently venerated her as well. (See 1 Samuel 31:1-10 and Herodotus i. 105). She was everywhere! In North Africa, she was known as Tanith, which means the “Face of Baal” signifying that she was his [Samael’s] consort… And in the land of Canaan, she was known as Ashtoreth and even King Solomon went after her’ – 1 Kings 11:4-5.
Notes: No doubt, transmogrification is possible: A person’s DNA can be modified so that he or she becomes a Nephilim. Canaan found the writings of the watchers and sought this ability. Ken Johnson, Fallen Angels (USA, 2013), 38-40. This will also happen when humans take the mark of the beast. However, Lake follows Horn in posing that this is what happened to Nimrod (p. 92). Although this is an attractive proposition, I find it more likely that Cush [Nimrod’s father] experimented with transmogrification on himself and married a fallen angel. Therefore, Nimrod was born of a transmogrified father and a fallen-angel mother. Nimrod’s father [Kish from Asshur] was a demigod and his mother [Lilith] a goddess. Therefore, Nimrod was Gilgamesh, two-thirds (66.6%) god. His number is 666 [refer Chapter XXI The Incredible Identity, Origin & Destiny of Nimrod; and article: Monoliths of the Nephilim].
Cauley: ‘Hislop cites Eusebius’ Chronicle… Ninus and Semiramis ruled over Assyriaand the whole of Asia.” Hislop is not unaware that a later Semiramis is also postulated: Sir H. Rawlinson having found evidence at Nineveh, of the existence of a Semiramis about six or seven centuries before the Christian era, seems inclined to regard her as the only Semiramis that ever existed. But this is subversive of all history.
The fact that there was a Semiramisin the primeval ages of the world, is beyond all doubt, although some of the exploits of the latter queen [Lilith] have evidently been attributed to her predecessor [Asherah].
In other words, Hislop postulates two different queens by the name Semiramis – Semiramis I and Semiramis II – and he believes that some of the actions of the latter were attributed to the former. He cites Layard in support. The Illustrated Dictionary & Concordance of the Bible claims other women in history have also been called Semiramis. Could it be that the name Semiramis is like the name Candice or Cleopatra? Was the wife of Nimrod just Semiramis the first?’ – in reality, Semiramis II, even if not chronologically.
Notes: “Tradition ascribes the invention of the punishment of the cross to a woman, the queen Semiramis!”
Cauley: ‘Here, then, is the crux of the matter. Some historians place Semiramis at a time compatible with her being the wife of Nimrod, while other historians place her later. In Religion, Woodrow is assuming the former. Hislop is focused on the former but allows that two different women by that same name lived in both time periods. This proposition poses an easy reconciliation between the two groups of historians.
Woodrow’s follow-up book, The Babylon Connection?, supplies a question mark but is still prone to overstatement. Whereas before he overstated his argument in [favour] of a Nimrod-Semiramis connection, in this book he overstates his criticism. He acknowledges: “History about Semiramis is so confused, some have supposed there were two women by this name, and that one may have lived earlier”… He immediately dismisses such a reconciliation between the historical data, giving no creditability to the possibility of such a proposal. One reason is because he finds it preposterous to think that Semiramis could have been the mother, wife, and sister of Nimrod. His short-sightedness is obvious in that Skiba poses a simple solution: Semiramis’ father took his daughter as his wife and begat Nimrod, who later took her as his wife. This postulation maintains the mother-wife-sister relation. Nevertheless, since I theorize that Semiramis was a fallen angel rather than a Nephilim, I would pose that Nimrod took his mother as his wife after his father [Kish from Asshur] died. My hypothesis maintains a mother-wife relation and would attribute the sister relation to historical confusion.
Some [Nephilim researchers] believe that Nimrod was a Nephilim… [and] in that case, his mother was a fallen female angel who also became his wife… [who then] instituted the Babylonian Mystery Religion… [identified]… as Semiramis… [they also] believe that Nimrodis theAssyrian beastwho was and is not and will come (Revelation 17:8)… [and] that the woman carried in the ephah to the land of Shinar by the two winged female entities represent this Babylonian Mystery Religion coming back home to roost (Zechariah 5:9-11)… that the woman carried in the ephah is Semiramis. I hold these theories as well. And like Nimrod, she might return from the abyss in the future – if she has not already.’
This writer would concur with the thoughts expressed in the preceding paragraph – that the identity of the rider is Semiramis (Lilith) – except that Nimrod is the second Beast of Revelation, the False Prophet and Man of Sin – refer Chapter XXI The Incredible Identity, Origin and Destiny of Nimrod. So that the first Beast being ridden is in fact the Sun god, Apollyon (Azazel).
Notes: Heiser argues that if panspermia were proven true, then intelligent theistic panspermia would harmonize with the Bible. If this were the case, then the highly-evolved extraterrestrials that God used to bring life to our planet and modify our DNA, via theistic evolution [Homo erectus and Homo neanderthalensis], until humanity reached the point that God conferred upon humans the status of His image bearers [Homo sapiens] on this planet, were most likely angels (Genesis 1:26-28) [the Elohim]. This postulation does not rule out His using angels to create other intelligent beings on other planets. For an opposing point of view, which basically insists that the only life on other planets would be that of fallen angels, see Jeffery W. Mardis, What Dwells Beyond: The Bible Believer’s Handbook to Understanding Life in the Universe, third edition (Crane, MO: Defender Publishing Co., 2015). Although his book is a very commendable read, there are weaknesses in his argument which I discuss elsewhere. I pose a mediating position. God created animal and plant life on other planets but not humanoid life.
There is potential evidence of animal and plant life originating on other planets and being transplanted to Earth. The incredibly baffling mollusc, the Octopus is one such creature which offers the possibility.
Cauley: ‘Naturally, this proposal concerning Semiramis being a fallen female angel will be met with resistance since it postulates not only the existence of fallen female angels but that they mate with human males…
Lake’s perspective…
“It is interesting to note that all of the angels revealed in the Bible are presented as male. (I am concerned about some of today’s ministers reportedly having visitations from female angels. This does not fit the biblical norm, and I believe deception is involved.) Their stories seem to deviate from the creation of mankind. God desired a helpmeet for Adam and created Eve from Adam’s own flesh. This action not only gave Adam a companion, wife, and friend, but it enabled him to procreate. This ability corresponds with God’s command for the two to “be fruitful and multiply.” No such command was ever given to the angels. It would seem that they were all created as males, and God never intended for them to procreate. So we see, in Genesis 6, why both the concepts of sex and procreation were such an overwhelming temptation for them. This understanding allows us to correlate within our thinking: (1) Genesis 6; (2) the men of Sodom and Gomorrah wanting to have sex with the angels; and (3) what Jesus said about angels in Matthew 22:30.”
Cauley: ‘Lake’s assessment is fallacious for multiple reasons. The two winged female entities in Zechariah 5:9-11 appear to be some type of female angel. Some believe that they are fallen cherubim, which is generally admitted to be a class of angel, even by some of those holding Lake’s bias. In fact, Cris Putnam is even open to the possibility that these female angels are not fallen: ‘Because most of these appearances recorded in Scripture are of male messengers, it is commonly assumed that there are no female angels.
In Sense and Nonsense about Angels and Demons, Kenneth Boa and Robert Bowman conclude that “angels can appear in bodily form, but they don’t come in male and female varieties.” However, the authors simply ignore or overlook contrary biblical evidence. (The same can be said of Lake.) The prophet Zechariah recorded a vision entailing two female supernatural entities with wings on a divinely appointed mission:
“Then lifted I up mine eyes, and looked, and, behold, there came out two women, and the wind was in their wings; for they had wings like the wings of a stork: and they lifted up the ephah between the earth and the heaven.” (Zechariah 5:9)
‘A stork is an unclean bird to the Hebraic mindset. Furthermore, these winged women are carrying another woman only identified as “Wickedness” (Zechariah 5:8). On one hand, it seems likely that these women are fallen angels, but on the other hand, one could argue that because it was a divinely appointed mission, it was not indicative of their status. Either way, the idea that the immortals are exclusively male seems to be based on male-dominated tradition than on biblical exegesis.
Personally, I believe that these winged women are fallen female angels. Thus, by my count, at least four fallen female angels are described in Scripture: Lilith, Semiramis [the same being (and/or Asherah)], and these two fallen cherubim (who are probably carrying Semiramis in the ephah to Babylon). God flies by means of cherubic chariots’ – Article: The Ark of God – ‘My speculative theory is that wingless Semiramis will fly by means of these fallen cherubic chariots to Babylon via a UFO. Regardless, experiential data confirms that female angels genuinely exist. Lake’s appeal to Adam and Eve self-destructs since they were created as male and female in the image of the angels as the intermediate image bearers of God. Thus, angels would presumably be male and female as well. The reason that male and female angels do not procreate is because they are immortal, not because they are all males. Lake’s argument that God made all angels male with frustrated sexual desires fails on many levels. He leaves the question unanswered: “Why would God design angels as male with attendant sexual desires but no way to fulfill those desires?”
He practically accuses God’s poor design as placing angels in a state of “overwhelming temptation.” I would pose instead that since the earthly realityis a mirror of theheavenly realitythat not only are angels created male and female, they are given the legitimate means to satisfy the functions for which they were designed. They were designed as sexual beings, so they have the legitimate means to satisfy the desires that go along with that design.
In short, a verse like 1 Corinthians 10:13 applies to our heavenly counterparts as well: “No temptation has overtaken you but such as is common to man; and God is faithful, who will not allow you to be tempted beyond what you are able, but with the temptation will provide the way of escape also, that you may be able to endure it.” God does not place us in situations of overwhelming temptation. Nor does He do so to angels.
Genesis 6 is explained by the fact that those male angels who fell wanted more than just sex, they wanted procreation [to defile the human line], something female angels could not give them, but also something for which they were not designed.
If anything, the homosexual desires of Sodom and Gomorrah is refuted by, not explained by, the heterosexual desires of the angels in Genesis 6. In their original state, the sexual desires of the heavenly angels were heterosexual, only after their fall were their desires perverted to encompass homosexual desires. Jesus should be understood as saying that resurrected believers will not marry because they will be like angels in being immortal, not that they will be like angels in being all male, much less sexually frustrated males!
Lake practically concedes this last point on the next page where he explains Jesus’ comment: “The subject of these verses in Matthew is marriage and procreation”… The point of the passage is not that all believers will be male in the resurrected state! Rather, they will not have procreative marriages. Lake then appeals to mythology as having some historical basis when it poses that “supernatural beings” (gods) had sex with human women. Agreed.
But some mythology also poses that “supernatural beings” (goddesses) had sex with human men – a fact he overlooks. Then, on the next page, he cites a video in which Schnoebelen says, “To be accepted into the lower branches of the Illuminati, he was required to marry a fallen angel… Entrance in the Palladium is where this marriage/sexual union with a fallen angel takes place”… – Article: Principalities & Potentates: What they want… Who they are – ‘Lake cites Schnoebelen as an authority on the subject, which is understandable. But why not pose that the celestial beings mating with these human males were fallen female angels? Lake did not clarify whether Schnoebelen had sex with a male or female angel, so I consulted Schnoebelen for myself to see what he had to say.
Schnoebelen describes his sexual experience as a “congress (meaning sexual introitus).” Sexual introitus would be expected to refer to entrance into the vaginal tubular opening. He says that he had “sexual introitus, sexual intercourse” with this fallen angel. Would this not be sex with a fallen female angel? He says that, in doing so, he became one flesh with the entity, and the biblical passage to which he alludes is describing sexual relations between a male and a female: “Do you not know that the one who joins himself to a harlot is one body with her? For He says, ‘The two will become one flesh’ (1 Corinthians 6:16). Schnoebelen says, “You are becoming one with a fallen angel.” But the implications of his terms and citation are more explicit: If you are a male, you are becoming one with a fallen female angel.
Lake gives a great deal of credibility to Schnoebelen’s testimony. Fine. So do I. But we should give equal credibility to the sexual implications of the gender of fallen female angel Schnoebelen describes, as he goes on to explain: A satanic wedding was performed, where I was married to the arch goddess Lilith. And she actually came down. And how many of you have heard of Lilith? She is a very nasty, very ancient demonessgoddess, strongman type being. Maybe I should say strongwoman; I don’t want to be sexist… she is regarded as themother of all demons. And she [Lilith] is regarded as the patron saint of crib deaths and abortions… So I got to marry this creature. I tell you that was one heck of a honeymoon…’
Schnoebelen explains that some Jewish people even today are afraid of Lilith, and he goes on to affirm the reality of male incubus and female succubus… I personally do not believe Lilith was the first wife of Adam. My working theory is that she is Lucifer’s [Samael’s] fallen soulmate and that she mates with human males. I have no reason to doubt that it was Lilith herself who mated with Schnoebelen. She is not bound in the pit of Tartarus, for example. Yet one could at least allow the possibility that it might have been another fallen female angel impersonating Lilith that had sex with Schnoebelen. Regardless of these finer details, I concur with Lake in accepting Schnoebelen’s testimony as basically valid… he will go on to explain that he does not believe… Jewish legend regarding the origin of demons but rather holds to the more traditional view in which demons are the spirits of deceased Nephilim.
Even so, the personal part of his testimony is completely believable where he relates his experience: He had vaginal intercourse with a fallen female angel. Surely, he could tell that it was a female angel rather than a male angel with whom he was having sex! I will accept that part of his testimony at face value.
I have no reason whatsoever to believe that it was a male angel impersonating female angel or taking on a feminine form! Additionally, some abductees claim that they can sense the gender of the Greys even apart from any apparent genitalia. If Schnoebelen had the experience he claimed to have, then the mental merging would have confirmed the physical merging as to the gender of the angel with whom he was sexually engaging. Schnoebelen had sex with a genuine fallen female angel. Lake should have informed his readers that it was a female angel with whom Schnoebelen copulated. Evidently, Lake was [blinded] by his traditional mindset so that he failed to see the full significance of Schnoebelen’s testimony regarding the fallen angel’s gender.’
Notes: One reason I am open to the possibility of fallen female angels impersonating other well-known fallen female angels is that I suspect that they would do so in order to give the illusion that these fallen female angels are omniscient, spanning history in time and space… Semiramis knew the biblical prophesies of the virgin who would give birth to the Messiah and, as the wife of Nimrod and queen of Babylon, Semiramis created a false religion in which she made herself out to be that virgin.
Therefore, very early in human history, she imitated the blessed virgin while in her earthbound mortal form. The spirit of the mystery religion of Babylon and the worship of Our Lady (actually of Semiramis under the guise of Mary) has been kept alive and well on planet Earth… Schnoebelen… says that he would never confuse a demon with a fallen angel because he has encountered both and the difference between them is like that of a mosquito compared to a human being. “Fallen angels are awesome beings… demons are not”… If we accept his testimony as creditable, should we not accept it as reliable when he says that he had sex with a fallen female angel? Can we not trust that the difference between a male and female angel is sufficient so that he is a credible witness?
More surprisingly, even Schnoebelen seems to be inconsistent regarding angelic gender. Elsewhere, even Schnoebelen will say, “From all indications, the angels in the Scripture are male”… His assessment here is refuted by his own testimony on another occasion… in which he said that he had sex [with] the goddess Lilith and that, in doing so, he became one flesh with a fallen angel. But this fallen angel is mentioned in Scripture. One might make allowance for this inconsistency since, in that context, he is not (consistently) counting cherubim and seraphim as angels… Even so, he gives credibility to the testimony of others that Nordic angels can be female… Apparently, he must rely on the testimony of others on this matter because he has only seen angels one or two times… He places angels in the lowest level of the celestial council… So if Lilith and the stork-women were higher ranking celestial beings, they would technically not be angels if the designation angel is limited to the lowest ranking celestial council members. Even so, he is inconsistent in that he says that seraphim “are the most awesome of all angelic beings… the highest order of angels”…
Consistency dictates that one acknowledges that not all angels in the Scripture are male. He makes a number of interesting comments… He says that fallen angels must drink blood to reproduce, which is where we got our vampire stories… He offers confirmative proof of DUMBs (deep underground military bases)… wars, and tunnels in that he has had one or two encounters with the Reptilians… He says that fallen angels become mortal when they fall, which is why Reptilians can be killed.
Cauley: ‘Lake proceeds to discuss the Mystery Religion of Babylon as the unfinished work of Nimrod,which is all fine and well, but it might be better described as the unfinished work of Semiramis [Lilith]. Historically, the Babylonian Mystery Religion was her baby. Mystery Babylon was started by a woman [ultimately, Asherah] and will end with a woman [Lilith] (Revelation 17:5). Rob Skiba argues that the antichrist (the beast who comes out of the bottomless pit a few verses later in Revelation 17:8) is Nimrod. If the beast is Nimrod, a mere demigod, why not allow the possibility that the woman in chapter 17 is Semiramis, a fallen angelic goddess? After all, she is depicted as the Queen of Heaven, spanning the pages of Scripture from Genesis to Revelation. Skiba even quotes Tom Horn, who perceptively implies that she was a fallen angel:
“Nearly three decades after the Amalantrah Working, rocket scientist and cofounder of the Jet Propulsion Laboratory Jack Parsons and his pal L. Ron Hubbard (Church of Scientology founder) conducted a second ritual (in 1946), the “Babylon Working,” in an attempt to reopen the gateway created by Crowley. The two men were not seeking audience with Lam. Instead they wanted the spirit of Babylon, the archetype divine feminine, to pass through the portal and to incarnate itself within a human being. Many adepts of [Evil] Enochian magic and Ordo Templi Orientis believe they succeeded and that she – the whore of Babylon – walks the earth today. It would come as no surprise, as Babylonian and earlier “gods” have been depicted as coming through “gates” for some time.”
Cauley: ‘This statement is good, as far as it goes, but Horn does not pursue the implications of his observation. Elsewhere, Horn discusses various gods and goddesses of mythology and the fallen angels behind them and postulates:
“The iconographies, myths, and rituals of each deity exhibited the specific characteristics (nature, gender, underworld authority…) of that particular deity.”
Cauley: ‘Since Horn acknowledges that the gender of the god and goddess worshipped matches the gender of the spiritual entities behind those gods and goddesses, he should have entitled his book, The Gods and Goddesses Who Walk Among Us. In The Ahriman Gate, he graphically portrays the reality of such a goddess. In Nephilim Stargates, Horn notes that theBible agrees with mythology in picturing such gods and goddesses imprisoned behind gates (extradimensional portals) within the Earth. What Horn is saying, therefore, is that Parsons and Hubbard were trying to open up a portal to bring back the archetype divine feminine spirit, the whore of Babylon – who is none other than the goddess Semiramis! [in other words, Lilith]. Many adepts believe that Parsons and Hubbard succeeded, and Horn leaves open the possibility that they are right.
If this is true, then while so many nephologists are waiting for Nimrod to return, they are overlooking the fact that Semiramis already has returned! She’s back! She has been released… from her imprisonment behind an extradimensional portal. The preliminary fulfillment of Zechariah 5:9-11 already has taken place!’
Notes: According to some legends, Semiramis killed Nimrod and then used him to formulate her mystery religion. In the end, he [actually the Beast, Apollyon (Azazel)] may return the [favour] by using her and her mystery religion and then kill her and destroy her mystery religion (Revelation 18).
This is an insightful observation, as the Beast (Azazel) will use the Whore of Babylon (his sister Lilith) who rides him and then – as Apollyon the Destroyer – will in fact destroy her (Revelation 17:16, ESV: “… the beast will hate the prostitute. They will make her desolate and naked, and devour her flesh and burn her up with fire…”)
Notes:Thomas R. Horn, Nephilim Stargates: The Year 2012 and the Return of the Watchers (Crane, MO: Anomalos Publishing House, 2007), 21-22, quoted in Rob Skiba, Babylon Rising: And The First Shall Be Last (updated and expanded), Kindle Edition (King’s Gate Media, 2013)… In a section entitled, “Were there female Nephilim too?” Skiba correctly answers affirmatively, thus explaining why, in passages such as Deuteronomy 3:5-7 and 7:1-3, God demanded that the women and children be killed.
Rob Skiba, Archon Invasion: The Rise, Fall and Return of the Nephilim (Kindle Edition, 2012)… In this discussion, he astutely perceives Semiramis to be a goddess worshipped under many names: Diana, Artemis, Ishtar, Isis, Astarte, Inanna, Tanith, Ashtoreth, Aphrodite, Juno, Venus, Caelestis, Urania, Columbia, Liberty, and Queen of Heaven. Unfortunately, though, Skiba claims that these goddesses were nothing more than demigoddesses (female Nephilim or offspring of Nephilim):“We find absolutely no evidence in Scripture for the notion of female angels, we must therefore conclude that these so-called ‘goddesses’ were in fact giants, Nephilim, and/or Elioud (i.e., offspring of Nephilim)”…’
He notes, “Some will try to use Zachariah [sic.] 5:9 as an example of female angels, but the Hebrew words used to describe these individuals do not indicate this to be true. They are simply described as women (Hebrew: ishshah – Strong’s # 802) with wings. This could either be allegorical or we could be looking at hybrids, but one thing is certain, there is no supporting evidence in Scripture that would indicate they are female angels” … He overstates his case with this circular reasoning.
Zechariah 5:9 could readily be interpreted as supplying the supportive evidence which he denies to exist. The fact that we are created in the image of male and female elohim provides grounds for concluding that we are created in the image of male and female angels. Therefore, nothing prevents us from taking Zechariah 5:9 as collaborative evidence in Scripture for female angel. Ishshah does not necessarily mean a human woman.
Female is the appropriate translation on various occasions, as noted by BDB: female children (Numbers 31:18); female animals (Genesis 7:2; Isaiah 34:15). One could just as easily pose that these winged women were female angels. In short, Skiba’s postulation that Semiramis rebuilt Babylon after the Tower of Babel incident is plausible… His belief that Semiramis was a Nephilim daughter of Cush… is less plausible than my proposal that she was a fallen angel who married Cush [Kish from Asshur].
Cauley: ‘Fortson’s book, Beyond Flesh and Blood, is a great introductory text and excels where most books fail in explicitly acknowledging the existence of female angels. Fortson adds that, per Babylonian legend, Gilgamesh’s father was Lilu, who “was known to sexually seduce women in their sleep, which leads many to believe that he may have been an incubus”… Some pose that Lilu is the male counterpart to Lilith. Speculations regarding Gilgamesh get particularly interesting when nephologists make him out to be Nimrod – or Tammuz (who was the alleged son of Nimrod, thus Nimrod reincarnated).
According to other legends,Gilgamesh’s father was a demigod and his mother was a goddess.If Gilgamesh‘s father was the demigod Nimrod and his mother was the goddess Semiramis, then the legends that make Gilgamesh out to be the son of a demigod and goddess naturally fit.’
Initially, this writer entertained Gilgamesh as Nimrod, though his identity as Nimrod’s son is an interesting idea and plausible alternative.
Cauley: ‘Understandably, some nephologists therefore pose that Gilgamesh was the son of Nimrod. Some would question the computation, however. How would having a mother who is 100% goddess and a father who is 50% god result in an offspring that is 66.6% god? Would the offspring not be 75% god? On the other hand, if Cush [Kish] modified his own DNA so that he was 26% (≈ 1/4) god, then the math and legend would work out.
Nimrod would have gotten 13% [of] his alien DNA from his father, Cush, and 50% of his alien DNA from his mother, Semiramis. He would be 1/3 human and 2/3 god. Thus, Nimrod (rather than Tammuz) would be Gilgamesh. I suspect this is the case.
My synthetic hypothesis, that Nimrod’s parents were a genetically modified father (Cush) and a fallen angelic mother (Semiramis), gives me an advantage over thesimplistic hypothesis of nephologists who reject a second sexual incursion in favor of simple transmogrification to explain postflood Nephilim. First, my proposal bases its principle argument on the primary document. I am drawing my principle deductions from the context and syntax of the biblical material. The most natural deduction from the primary source material (i.e., the book of Genesis) is that Nimrod became a gibbor through the same means that the Nephilim did in Genesis 6, which is through the mating of fallen angels with humans. This is the only means supplied in the context of Genesis for becoming a gibbor. The LXX makes the proper deduction.
Second, my rejection of the transmogrification of Nimrod is supported by the verbal syntax. In Genesis 10:8 and 1 Chronicles 1:10, chalal (plus the Lamed) is in the Hiphil tense, in which case BDB defines it as begin to. The LXX/LXE renders it accordingly: Nimrod began to become a giant. The transmogrification theory should not be misconstrued to give the impression that chalal could be translated in the verse to mean that Nimrod began to corrupt himself to become a giant. Not so! Had this reflexive meaning been intended, then a Niphal tense would have been implemented. BDB supplies a couple of examples of the reflexive meaning: to profane himself(Leviticus 21:4), she profanes herself (Leviticus 21:9). Nimrod, in contrast, did not profane himself, as is proven by the Hiphil rather than Niphal tense. The genetic corruption was passed on to him by his parents. He did not corrupt his own DNA.
Third, those posing that Nimrod transmogrified his own DNA must leave the primary source material and run to secondary sources to import their theory of transmogrification into the Genesis text and, in doing so, supplant the contextual and syntactical implications of the primary source material. Secondary source material should be used to supplement, not supplant, primary source material. Do not treat secondary as primary. My synthesis allows for transmogrification from secondary sources to be applied to a secondary agent. Rather than apply it directly to Nimrod, my transmogrification-incursion hypothesis applies transmogrification to Nimrod indirectly through Cush (and the incursion to Semiramis). Thus, I can concur indirectly with nephologists such as Horn, Johnson, and Skiba who assert [post-flood] transmogrification in relation to Nimrod.
Fourth, my transmogrification-incursion theory is supported by those myths which assert that Nimrod’s father was a demigod but his mother was a goddess. She was an agent of the second incursion. Accordingly, my model concurs directly with nephologists like Missler and Eastman who believe that Nimrod’s mother was a fallen angel.’
Notes: Putnam and Horn… suggest that some moral decision on Nimrod’s part may have triggered a change in his genetic code by turning on a genetic mutation which had been passed down to him by his bloodline. This mediating postulation is perhaps permissible because it places the original mutation in the DNA passed down to him by his parents. As an alternative, they pose that a retrovirus may have modified his DNA. In view of the legends and the verb tense, though, the more likely scenario is that Cush [Kish] modified his own DNA via a retrovirus and then passed that on to his son, Nimrod.
Cauley: ‘Horn and Putnam make a claim that is astonishing regarding its implications: ‘During the time of Peleg (Genesis 10:25), God descended from Heaven with the seventy angels in order to teach the people of the earth their respective languages. Later, Michael, at the behest of God, asked people to choose its patron angel, and each nation chose the angel who had taught it its language… This pantheon of divine beings or angels who were originally to administer the affairs of Heaven and earth for the benefit of each people group became corrupt and disloyal to God in their administration of those nations (Psalm 82).
They then began soliciting worship as gods (and goddesses), and because these angels, unlike their human admirers, would continue on earth until the end of time, each “spirit” behind the pagan attributes would become known at miscellaneous times in history and to various cultures by different names. This certainly agrees with the biblical definition of idolatry as the worship of fallen angels, and means the characterization of such spirits as Nimrod/Apollo, Jupiter, Zeus, Isis (i.e., Semiramis!)…
Unwittingly perhaps, Horn and Putnam put Isis/Semiramis in this pantheon of seventy angels who became corrupt! By implicitly putting Isis in this fallen pantheon, they have acknowledged that goddesses were part of the group, as I pointed out in the inserts above. Putnam opens their discussion in Immortals by affirming his belief in female angels, and elsewhere Horn states that the specific gender of the gods and goddesses of antiquity is accurately portrayed by the myths and icons of those fallen angels. Postulating that Putnam and Horn believe that female angels were part of this seventy-angel pantheon is reasonable. My surprise was that their argument would lead to the conclusion that Isis herself may have been one of these seventy angels!
In any event, if their statement means that the very spirits that possessed Nimrod and posed as his wife, Semiramis, were part of the seventy angels who taught the seventy languages, then they are mistaken. God would not have put these fallen spirits in charge of teaching the languages. Semiramis would have fallen before the division of the nations at the Tower of Babel and thus not have been a candidate to be one of the seventy angels who descended from Heaven with God.
Yet the male and female angels who were members of that seventy-angel group may have followed the examples of Nimrod and Semiramis, respectively, and thus contributed to the Nimrod-Isis legend. Horn and Putnam probably mean something along this line, which is entirely possible, even probable. Semiramis would not have acted alone in spreading her Babylonian Mystery Religion throughout the Earth. Surely, she would [have] had fallen accomplices who assisted her through imitation.
Skiba devotes an entire book, Archon Invasion, to refuting the multiple incursion theory (MIT). Skiba believes that the initial group of Nephilim were produced by a sexual incursion of fallen male angels having sex with human females. These angels were imprisoned in Tartarus and had to watch their Nephilim offspring kill one another. Therefore, per Skiba, no other fallen angels would dare do such a thing. All subsequent Nephilim DNA contamination must be explained by: (1) DNA transference theory (DNATT) – the offspring of these original Nephilim passing on this contamination to their offspring and thus subsequent generations, (2) humanDNA modification theory (HDNAMT) – humans modifying their own DNA, and (3) angelic-humanDNA modification theory (AHDNAMT) – fallen angels modifying human DNA through scientific experimentation on humans without having sex with humans. Because Skiba is correct in affirming these three forms of contamination, his book is a worthy read. On the other hand, he overstates his case at various points, giving too much weight to secondary sources, and failing to address all relevant facts.
The primary source material is the Bible, according to which [antediluvian] Nephilim were the result of a [pre-flood] sexual incursion of male fallen angels mating with human females (Genesis 6:4). The only other time the Bible uses the word Nephilim is in Numbers 13:33: “There also we saw the Nephilim (the sons of Anak are part of the Nephilim); and we became like grasshoppers in our own sight, and so we were in their sight.” Skiba insists that these [post-flood] Nephilim were not the result of a second incursion because they are the sons of Anak, not the sons of fallen angels.
Presumably, these Anakim were a simple case of DNA transfer since Anak “was himself a son of a giant name Arba” (Joshua 15:13; 21:11). Arba was an Amorite… a descendent of Amorous (the father of the Amorites) and thus descendent of Canaan… Therefore, Skiba gives this genealogy: Ham – Canaan – Amorous/Amorites – Arba – Anak/Anakim. Skiba is correct [?] to infer that Nephilim DNA was transferred through Ham’s wife to his descendants. Yet it must be pointed out that this is only an inference. The text does not make it explicit. Skiba is critical of MIT because the biblical text does not make it explicit that a second incursion occurred. Thus, MIT is dependent upon logical inference. What he fails to note is that his own DNATT is likewise just as dependent upon logical inference within the biblical narrative. His argument is highly dependent upon the inference that Ham’s wife, who gave birth to Canaan, was genetically tainted’ – interestingly, though unrelated is that the descendants of Canaan today are the only peoples to either not carry any percentage of Neanderthal DNA, literally 0% or extremely small amounts – Chapter XII Canaan & Africa – ‘He makes a great case in this regard, and I concur…’
An inference can also be made that all eight people boarding the Ark, were cleared; given the green light to be the progenitors of the races and thus were nearly, racially pure as Noah. I say nearly, because Neanderthal DNA from the people of Day Six crossed over on the Ark – probably through Japheth’s wife ‘Adataneses. The likely-hood of further angelic incursions is 99% to someone carrying corrupted Nephilim DNA onto the Ark of 1%. Poor Ham’s wife, Na’eltama’uk; she gets it in the neck, both for Noah’s incident with Canaan and the Nephilim eruption in the post-diluvian world. While the first accusation is correct, the second is speculation at best. It is rather Canaan, who may have experimented with Nephilim DNA – Chapter XII Canaan & Africa. A second irruption, after the Flood is borne out also by the fact that this was the core issue of the five cities of the Plain. The complete destruction and utter annihilation of Sodom and the other three cities is testament this scenario is accurate.
Cauley: ‘Nevertheless, the biblical text does not make this explicit and even goes to some length to make it ambiguous as to why Canaan was cursed’ – refer Chapter XI Ham Aequator – ‘Moreover, the Bible does not clarify why some of his decedents were marked for extermination while others were only submitted [too] servitude. MIT can offer the hypothesis that those decedents who were born as a result of a second incursion were more genetically tainted than those who simply tainted by DNATT. Thus, these Nephilim were larger than other giants and marked for extermination.’
The difference lies in the fact that the pure physical descendants of Canaan were subject to slavery. Only those descendants who had mixed with the Nephilim – because both chose to live in the land allotted for Shem’s children – were earmarked for elimination.
Cauley: ‘Skiba has an excellent discussion of how recessive DNA traits could show up in some offspring but not in others. Still, in my opinion, MIT has the better explanation as to why the Nephilim giants were larger and why only some Canaanites were to be exterminated. Moreover, the two theories are not mutually exclusive. Based on secondary evidence (i.e., [non-biblical] material), Johnson is correct to suspect that Canaan sought to perform further DNA modification. Consequently, in HDNAMT one would not have to invoke a second incursion to explain these [post-flood] Nephilim. Yet, once again, the two theories are complementary rather than necessarily exclusive. All four models should be deemed correct: DNATT, HDNAMT, AHDNAMT, and MIT.
Granted, MIT is more restricted after the flood. For one thing, fallen angels would be less inclined to become mortal and thus be subject to Tartarus. Also, their entrance into the earthly dimension could have been made more difficult. Indeed, the portals between earth and the fourth dimension were apparently closed, requiring human sacrifice (etc.) to reopen them. Horn and Putnam have an excellent discussion of the reopening of these portals in which they cite Daniel Mastral’s Traces of the Occult to the effect that only seventy-two out of the ninety portals had been reopened by 2001… Moreover, ‘Mastral tell us that some human individuals are indeed empowered by changes in their DNA. This can happen in three ways: demonic sexual spirits (incubus and succubus) can transport semen among humans; a demon possessed man can fertilize a woman, or, very rarely, a couple can pass through a portal and have sex in the other side. In all cases, the higher energy affects the embryo’s DNA in a way that makes it easier for the individual to interact with spirits and be a channel for more powerful psychic powers.
According to such ex-Satanists, fallen entities are still very much engaged in sexual activity, having sex with both male and female human beings. Such accounts destroy Skiba’s argument against MIT. And he ignores it! He does not discuss incubi or succubi in Invasion. Yet these experiences are very much a part of the [post-flood] invasion. He acts as if all supernatural abduction experiences are explainable by AHDNAMT, when in fact they are not. Male and female humans are being abducted and raped by fallen male and female elohim. MIT is occurring.’
‘… the terms elohim and demons can be very broad terms… some succubi are demonesses (i.e., the deceased spirits of fallen angel-human hybrids), but at least some succubi are fallen female angels, thus goddesses. Even so, the conjecture that some succubi are merely demonesses rather than fallen angels is open to challenge. Putnam makes an interesting observation: “Not every entity labeled ‘demon’ is the same sort of being. Missler points out that holy angels seem to manifest human [bodies] at will, but demons seek to control the bodies of others. This is well supported by biblical texts.” Following this line of reasoning, one would deduce that fallen entities manifesting in physical bodies to have sex are fallen angels, not deceased spirits of Nephilim, not demons in other words. However, Putnam poses an interesting case in which it is difficult to determine if the entities in question were demons or fallen angels.
Invisible beings were biting a girl and leaving visible teeth marks with saliva. She could see her invisible accosters, but those observing her could not. But she did grab the hair of her invisible attackers and had some of it in her hand. Putnam then reminds us of his discussion of demons taking physical form as succubi and incubi… and then proceeds to discuss fallen angels as sons of God… In my opinion, the entities tormenting the girl may have been demons rather than fallen angels. Such experiences are not isolated.
Putnam provides an interview with Reverand Ray Boeche… in which Boeche says that it is “fascinating to speculate about (the differences between fallen [angels] and demons as their deceased Nephilim offspring), but when you’re dealing with (as I have been for the last couple of months) three women – unknown to each other – who are being sexually assaulted by invisible entities who cease their activity only at the name of Christ, how important is the distinction?”
Pragmatically, the difference may be moot in such a case. Nevertheless, since they are invisible entities, I suspect that they are merely demons. Fallen angels could physically manifest, as Missler’s comment would lead us to deduce. Therefore, succubi and incubi taking a visible physical form are probably fallen angels rather than demons. Schnoebelen describes the experience:
“Frequent sexual self-stimulation will often attract sexual spirits (those appearing to be men are called incubi, those looking like women are called succubi). These are spirits which will come and assume the form of impossibly perfect sexual partners. They will appear more flawless and desirable than even airbrushed centerfolds because Satan will have observed just what sort of person “turns on” his target. The spirit will exactly fulfill that fantasy. As ghastly as this idea is, it is common practice in the higher levels of Satanism. They believe these “demon lovers” will come to men and draw seed from them. Then they will steal the resulting seed and go assault a human woman in male [form] with or without her permission. Such spiritual “rape” is more common than most would think. The sick “hope” of such encounters is that the woman will conceive a child half-human and half-demon – a candidate for the anti-Christ!
Needless to say, once a man or woman has experienced “sex” with such a creature, normal marital relations with their spouse (however attractive) will pale into boring routine. Thus, the victim returns more and more to the spirit lover, and the bondage grows ever deeper. This is not fiction from a horror novel. It is going on all the time. In high level Satanism, both of us were “married” to demons. We both had frequent “sex” with our Ascended Master spirit guides! We felt that this was the way we could gradually “evolve” into gods.”
Cauley: ‘Schnoebelen is an ex-Satanist. His wife was a Wiccan. They left the occult and came to faith in Jesus. During their time in the occult, they both had frequent sex with incubi and succubi who would assume incredibly sexy physical form. He calls them demons, evidently in the broad sense of the word, using the word demon to refer to fallen angels. Elsewhere, he says that when all else fails and Christian women are still being accosted by fallen angels, they should cover their hair because angels are very much attracted by their long hair (1 Corinthians 11:10-15). He testifies that in his ministry experience this works every time. Either Schnoebelen and those like him are being fraudulent, or Skiba is completely mistaken in thinking that there are no [post-flood] sexual incursions taking place on the part of fallen elohim. In my assessment, the latter is unquestionably the better conclusion. Skiba is wrong. Fallen angels are still having sex with human beings.
Legends purport not only Titans but Titanesses, such as Theia, “the ancient female equivalent of Lucifer [Samael] – the female ‘light bearer’.” Perhaps some legends regarding Titanesses recall echoes of [pre-flood] fallen female angels while other legends, regarding Olympian goddesses, do the same for [post-flood] fallen female angels. In any event, Anak’s father being a Nephilim does not rule out the possibility that his mother was a goddess (a fallen female angel). Regarding Nordics, Schnoebelen states:
“These are reported to appear just like humans, except they are unusually statuesque and blonde, almost like “Nordic gods,” hence the name. Both males and females have been reported, both equally attractive; although the males are much more common.”
Cauley: ‘He gives three possibilities: “They may be first generation offspring of the fallen celestials that turned out very well (like the “mighty men, the men of renown”) in Genesis. Anyone who experiments with breeding whether it is plants or livestock, knows that occasionally you get a “gem” and a lot of times you get a loser. They also may be “newly fallen” angels that have not yet lost their original beauty. They COULD even be elect angels, except that there is no record of them ever behaving like the angels in the Bible. It is reported that they have a policy of non-interference in human affairs (like the “Prime Directive” on Star Trek) but little is actually known of them.”
Cauley: ‘Perhaps some Nordics are fallen, and some are unfallen, if we allow the third possibility of non-interference. In any case, Semiramis could not be put into the third category. She was the epidemy of interference. She would have to be placed into either the first or second category. She was either the offspring of a fallen celestial, or she was a newly fallen celestial. The latter is more probable. Perhaps her male celestial counterpart [Samyaza (Samael), her father] was one of the 200 [myriad] watchers who fell before the flood, leaving her without a sexual mate in Heaven. If so, rather than spend an eternity in Heaven without a sexual mate, she chose to leave Heaven and mate with human males since this was the only sexual option left. Ruark links Semiramis name with the land of Shinar:
“… Semiramis was a native of Erech (Genesis 10:10), which as evidenced by [its] name seems to have been built by a Hamitic family (Ham’s wife was said to have been descended from Cain who built the first Erech in [honour] of his son). The name Semiramis is a later, Hellenized form of the Sumerian name “Sammur-amat”, or “gift of the sea.” The initial element “sammur” when translated into Hebrew becomes “Shinar” (the biblical name for lower Mesopotamia), and is the word from which we derive “Sumeria”. This one tarnished woman then, had such a lasting impact upon world history that not only do we call by her name the land from which civilization flowed, but God himself through the sacred writer has let us know that its distinguishing characteristic was that it was “the Land of Shinar,” or Semiramis” – refer shinar*, article: The Pyramid Perplexity.
Cauley: ‘If he is correct, then the Land of Shinar is the Land of Semiramis. As to the geographical location, commentators equate it with Babylonia based on Genesis 10:10* (NAC; WBC). Some say that Amraphel, the king of Shinar in Genesis 14:1, cannot be positively identified’ – it can and is, as Hammurabi: refer Chapter XIX Chedorlaomer & the War of Nine Kings – ‘Yet some speculate that this might have been another name for Nimrod. In any event, if Semiramis became the Queen of Babylonia, whose fame exceeded that of her husband, then it makes sense that the land was named after her.
This article has interacted briefly with some of the various conjectures concerning the possible relation between Nimrod and Semiramis. Affirming such a relation practically requires that one adopt a two-Semiramis hypothesis. If so, then a reasonable case can be made that Semiramis I [in reality, Semiramis II (or Lilith)] was a fallen female angel who became the mother of Nimrod, thereby explaining his Nephilim DNA. Possibly, Semiramis II was also a fallen female angel (or at least a hybrid).
The focus of this article has been on Semiramis I, simply referred to as Semiramis in this study. She and other fallen angels have been impersonating Mary, as the Queen of Heaven. Possibly, during the Tribulation, she will drink human blood and once again take a mortal earthbound form and once again rule as the Queen of Babylon.’
The series of photo’s in this article depicting various statues from around the globe representing different ages, leave no doubt regarding the correlation and association with veneration or worship of Semiramis asaQueen of Heaven; a Mother of god; the Madonna and Child; and as Europa, as evidenced by the Statue of Liberty in the United States; the Flag of the European Union; and the fallen dark Angel, Lilith. Yet these personifications of purportedly Lilith, are all ultimately in the shadow of her Mother, Asherah – Article: Asherah.
Likewise, her relationship as the goddess of the Moon and Europa* with the cult of the Bull and the Sun (or Zeus) her original consort, Samael – Articles: Monoliths of the Nephilim; and The Calendar Conspiracy.
The stars representing angels and the serpents, fallen angels or Seraphs. Though of course, the first and original Queen of Heaven was Lilith’s mother, Asherah.
Iurii Mosenkis:
‘The name of Europe may be interpreted as ‘wide-eyed, wide-faced’ (i.e. the full moon) in Greek or ‘west’ in Phoenician in comparison with Akkadian ereb samsi ‘sun set’. Two versions may be combined by astronomy: Europe may be the ‘wide-faced’ full moon* which appears in the west when the sun sets.’
The principle angelic beings who serve the Ancient of Days, invariably classed as archangels:
1. Michael: is the most well known Archangel and the Commander in Chief of the loyal heavenly Host; one of the pre-eminent and eldest of the Eternal’s creatures – Jude 1:9. As scripture does not refer to any other being in such a manner it is possible that Michael is the only Archangel and that it is a position of responsibility, as opposed to a category. Micheal will lead the Creator’s armies against Satan’s forces and her final assault on Heaven, defeating who maybe his very Mother – Revelation 12:7. In the Book of Daniel, Michael appears as ‘one of the chief princes’ who in Daniel’s vision comes to Gabriel’s aid in his contest with the prince of Persia – Daniel 8:16; 9:21.
Daniel 12:1
English Standard Version
“At that time shall arise Michael, the great prince who has charge of your people [the sons of Jacob]. And there shall be a time of trouble [the Great Tribulation], such as never has been since there was a nation till that time. But at that time your people shall be delivered [the sealed 144,000], everyone whose name shall be found written in the book [of Life].”
In Hebrew, Michael means who is like God. Michael is said to represent the South; the element of Fire; and he is linked with the Sun and its weekday, Sunday. In the Book of First Thessalonians there is a reference to the archangel or an archangel; yet neither the or an in the original Greek. It is interesting to note that it is not in the plural and infers just one. So that the majority believe that it refers to Michael.
Some then equate the returning Son of Man’s descent to Earth with that of the voice of the archangel, teaching that Christ and Michael are one person. This may be the case, though intuition and a lack of any other scriptural support says otherwise. In fact, the heralding of Christ’s return would be the responsibility of the chief messenger, Gabriel; so there is no reason why he isn’t the archangel in question. Particularly as he may be alluded** to in the phrase the trumpet^ of God.
1 Thessalonians 4:16
New English Translation
‘For the Lord himself will come down from heaven with a shout of command, with the voiceof thearchangel**, andwith the trumpet [or horn] of God, and the dead in Christ will rise first.’
This verse could be read a number of ways, granted. The prepositions in English are not in the Hebrew. Thus it does not necessarily mean Michael. It is this writer’s opinion that the Lord’s return is signalled with a command from on High, communicated by Gabriel.
Michael is purported to have said:
“For eons I have followed my Father’s orders. Always doing what He says without question because I believed that His actions had meaning as they always have. Throughout the centuries that have passed I was so focused on being the one good son He would be proud of that I have forgotten to think for myself. And the fear of this made me believe that I will end up like my [Mother Asherah]. But now… now I understand. It is time for me to be who I am, rather than who I am supposed to be.”
2. Gabriel:is the chief messenger of the Creator, whose main weapon is considered the Horn^ of Truth. Michael is counted as his brother, with two other angels mentioned outside of scripture, Raphael and a sister Ariel. Gabriel is equated with his counterpart, the messenger Hermes (or Mercury) – refer article: Thoth – and is said to represent the West; the element of Water; as well as being linked with the Moon and the day of the week Monday. Gabriel is not specifically called** an archangel in the Bible, though Christian theology considers him one.
His name means warrior of God and also the following:‘man of God’; ‘strength of God’; ‘Master who is of God’; ‘hero of God’; and ‘God has shown Himself mightily’. Gabriel is known to be the left hand of the Creator in contrast with Michael who is the right hand. Gabriel is purportedly the third oldest of the archangels after Michael and Samael. Gabriel told Elizabeth that she would bear John the Baptist and Mary that she would give birth to the Messiah – Luke 1:19, 26. Gabriel asked Mary to name her son Yeshua (Joshua/Jesus), meaning ‘Saviour.’ Gabriel announced the seventy weeks prophecy to Daniel and may have been the spirit who revealed the meaning of his dreams.
Accounted to Gabriel:
“Michael’s… fighting demons and vanquishing evil. Raphael heals the sick, the wounded, and the dying. Ariel guides the souls of the departed with her light… [and I descend] from the Heavens to pass forth messages from my Father to [His] chosen ones…”
3. Raphael: whose name means God heals or (One that Heals) is a non-canonical high ranking archangel, brother to Michael, Gabriel and Ariel. Raphael is said to represent the East; the element of Air; and is linked with the planet Mercury and its weekday, Wednesday. Raphael is mentioned in the apocryphal book of Tobit. He is said to be the guardian of the Tree of Life opposite the Tree of Knowledge of Good and Evil in the Garden of Eden. If so, it would mean that Raphael is a Cherub, of the Cherubim order – Genesis 3:24.
Raphael is associated with an unnamed angel mentioned in the Gospel of John, who stirs the water at the healing pool of Bethesda – John 5:2-4. Most of Raphael’s exploits take place in the Apocrypha, where his main role has been in imprisoning Azazel. He is also thought to be one of the three angels who visited the patriarch Abraham and his wife Sarah, to help with their conception; as well as the angel who healed Abraham’s grandson Jacob’s wrestling injuries.
Catholics venerate Michael, Gabriel and Raphael, while Protestants recognise Michael as the only named Archangel. There are numerous other angels outside of Christendom who are also considered archangels.
4. Ariel: is known as the archangel of Wisdom. She shines the light of the Creator’s truth into the darkness of confusion. Her name means: fire of God or(flame of God). Ariel is listed as one of the four principle archangels, with her brothers Michael, Gabriel and Raphael. Among the four she was the last to be created, making her the youngest of her siblings. She is also known as: ‘God is My Light’; ‘Archangel of Fire’; ‘Torch of God’; ‘Angel of the Divine Presence’; and the ‘Archangel of Salvation.’ Ariel is said to represent the North; the planet Earth; and she is linked with Venus and its weekday, Friday. Ariel is not mentioned explicitly by name in any of the widely accepted scriptures, though she is subtly included in Isaiah 29:1, 2, 7 as Ariel, another name for Jerusalem, the city of David.
As her name also means Flame of God for her depiction of holding a flaming sword, the Apocrypha says Ariel was the guardian Cherub to the Gates of the Garden of Eden. As with Raphael, Ariel could be considered a Cherub. She stands over both the World and Tartarus (or Hell). ‘She is said to carry the stars in the sky, and on the final day of judgement, she will oversee the resurrection and retribution of human souls.’ Her name can be rendered in the masculine, Uriel. This has unwittingly (or wittingly) created confusion about her sex and whether there are two different beings.
Uriel
Ariel: “I know that most of my family believes that my [Mother] is lost and beyond reprieve. But I refuse to believe so. I may be the youngest of my siblings but I’m still the archangel of wisdom for a reason. I shine my Father’s light into darkness and confusion. That’s why I can’t give up on [Asherah, the first Wisdom]. And I could care less what others would say to me for daring to have faith in her, because at the end of the day she’s still my [Mother] and I love her so. We’ll be a family again.”
5. Reuel: who is also known as Raguel (or Sealtiel). He is the archangel of justice and fairness. His name means: friend of God. Reuel is linked with the planet Jupiter and its weekday, Thursday; and his number is the numeral six. Reuel is considered one of the‘seven archangels’ whose function is to take vengeance on the world of the luminaries who have transgressed the Creator’s laws. His role includes watching the world of mankind as well as keeping fallen angels and demons in check.
His chief role in Heaven is to oversee all of the lower Angels. Reuel ensures that the angels are working together harmoniously, according to the Divine order and will. It was allegedly Reuel, who showed righteous Enoch, the Seven Mountains and in the midst of them, the highest mountain which held the throne of the Ancient of Days. Reuel is not mentioned in the canonical writings of the Bible, however in 2 Enoch, the patriarch Enoch was carried as a mortal to and from Heaven by the angels Raguel and Sariel.
6. Sariel: also known as Suruel^ – and possibly Saraquel or Zerachiel – means: God’s command. According to the Cabala, Sariel is one of the seven angels who rule the earth; yet he is also confusingly listed as one of the chiefs of the Watchers who sinned. Perhaps there are two angelic beings called by the same name. Sariel is considered one of the ‘seven archangels’ in 1 Enoch and a primary angel in leading souls to judgement. Sariel is also typified as an angel of healing with Raphael.
Sariel is linked with the planet Mars and its weekday, Tuesday. Sariel is named as the one who retrieved the soul of Moses from Mount Sinai. He is also called a ‘prince of the presence.’ His name appears in Gnostic amulets and it is said that when he is invoked, he manifests in the form of an ox. This would be indicative of the Cherubim order. Like his namesake, he is associated with the skies and instructs others on the ‘course or motion of the Moon.’ In occult circles Sariel is one of the nine angels of the summer equinox and can protect against the evil eye. This is likely referring to the Watcher, Sariel.
7. Remiel: the seventh archangel meaning: mercy of God; ‘Compassion of God’; or ‘Thunder of God.’ Remiel is the archangel of Hope, Visions and Dreams along with being the protector of mankind. Like Reuel, Remiel’s role is to observe humanity; helping when necessary but not interfering. Remiel was created at the same time as Reuel and is linked with the planet Saturn and its weekday, Saturday.
He is charged with leading souls to judgment with Sariel and knows which souls will be saved and which will be destroyed. Remiel is said to have been the archangel responsible for the destruction of the armies of the Assyrian King Sennacherib.
Other beings considered archangels include: Azrael: the Angel of Death and Rebirth; Chamuel; Jophiel (female); Haniel (female); Jeremiel; Nathaniel; Zadkiel; Sandalphon and Metatron: formerly righteous Enoch.
Book of Enoch 20:1-7
‘And these are names of the kodesh [‘holy, sacred, separate’] malakim [angels] who watch: Suru’el [Sariel]… for he is of eternity [clamour] and of trembling. Raphael… for he is [over] the spirits of man. Raguel[Reuel]… who [takes] vengeance [inflicts punishment] for the world and for the luminaries. Michael… for he is obedient in his benevolence over the people and [commands] the nations. Saraqa’el… who is set [presides] over the spirits of mankind who sin in the spirit. Gabriel… who [oversees] theGarden of Eden, and theserpents[seraphim], and the cherubim.’
The Book of Enoch speaks of four types of Spiritual Creatures: Cherub, Seraph, Ophan and Malak. Though the mysterious ophan appear to be part of the Cherubim and the mechanism for moving God’s throne – refer article: The Ark of God. The malakim derive from the Hebrew word mal’akh for ‘messenger’ the same as the Greek word angelos for angels. Each of these beings serve the Creator and also serve humankind either behind the scenes like Michael, on the sons of Jacob’s behalf, or openly with human interaction, as with Gabriel. Archangels, though they be angels and messengers; may also be foremost of the heavenly creatures in the angelic pantheon.
Book of Enoch
40:1 ‘And after that, I saw a hundred thousand times a hundred thousand[ten billion], ten million times ten million [one hundred trillion], an innumerable and uncountable multitude who stand before the Splendor of Yahweh of Hosts. 40:2 I saw them standing on the four wings of Yahweh of Hosts and saw four[Cherubim?] other faces among those who do not slumber, and I came to know their names, which the [Angel] who came with me revealed to me; and he also showed me all the hidden things.
40:3 Then I heard the voices of those four faces while they were saying praises before Yahweh of Splendor. 40:4 The first voice was blessing the NAME of YAHWEH of Hosts. 40:5 The second voice I heard blessing the Elect One [the Son of man] and the elect ones [the 24 Elders – Revelation 4:4] who are clinging onto Yahweh of Hosts. 40:6 And the third voice I heard interceding and praying on behalf of those who dwell upon the earth and supplicating in the NAME of YAHWEH of Hosts. 40:7 And the fourth voice I heard expelling the demons and forbidding them from coming to Yahweh of Hosts in order to accuse those who dwell upon the earth.
40:8 And after that, I asked the malak of Shalom [angel of peace], who was going with me and showed me everything that was hidden, “Who are these four faces which I have seen and whose voices I have heard and written down?” 40:9 And he said to me, “The first one is the merciful and forbearing Michael; the second one, who is set over all disease and every wound of the children of the people, is Raphael; the third, who is set over all exercise of strength, is Gabriel; and the fourth, who is set over all actions ofrepentance unto the hope of those who would inherit eternal life,is Phanuel [or Orphiel, meaning the face of God or (God has turned)] by name.”
Phanuel
40:10 So these are HIS four [Angels or chief messengers]: they are of Yahweh of Hosts, and thefour voices which I heard in those days.’
Cherubs are a fascinating order of beings, alongside the Seraphim in the spiritual hierarchy. Whether they are angels, or separate classes of heavenly beings serving the Eternal is a matter of conjecture and speculation amongst theologians. Conversely, it should be considered if all spirit beings are angels… that there are two types of angel; the mammalian (and avian) Cherubim and the reptilian Seraphim.
It can be questioned if one type takes after their Father, the Ancient of Days and if the other takes after their Mother, Asherah? Though if Asherah is an ‘anointed Cherub’ how could she also be a Seraphim styled Dragon? The answer may lay in that she was a mixture of both from the beginning and or, she became more serpentine* over time as the result of her rebellion.
This writer’s previous thinking was that Cherubs, Seraphs – and the Ophanim if a genuine category of their own – are types of spirit beings and not the same as the fourth category, Angels. Though as cherubs can be – not just bovine, avian and feline, but also – humanoid, perhaps there are two orders and angels fall into one or the other.
Ophanim is Hebrew for ‘wheels, whirlwinds, spheres’ and refers to ‘the wheels’ seen in Ezekiel’s vision of the chariot (a sky vehicle, or space craft) described in Ezekiel 1:15-21. According to Ezekiel’s narrative in the Bible, they are creatures created of interlocking gold wheels, with the exterior of each wheel covered with many eyes. They are described as being renowned for their knowledge and wisdom. It is said that the Ophanim never sleep and are constantly busy in guarding the Ancient of Days throne in Heaven. And so, Ophanim are described as thrones as well as wheels. According to Maimonides a Jewish scholar in the twelfth century, the Ophanim were the highest in a hierarchy of ‘angels’ as they were ‘tasked with guarding God’s throne’ – refer article: The Ark of God.
The biblical prophet Ezekiel describes the cherubim as a tetrad of living creatures, each having four faces: of a lion, an ox (bull), an eagle and of a man. One would presume this is symbolic in that they possess the four facets described and not a literal description of four faces. More likely, each Cherub may have a predominant personality so that one may look human, one birdlike like Lilith for instance and another bovine like a minotaur; which could include Baal-hadad (or Samael*) the storm god. They may have shape shifting ability in exhibiting them at will.
This reminds of the Egyptian gods with human bodies and heads of animals, such as the highest and strongest god Horus with the head of a falcon. Apophis, the god of chaos, had a serpents head; Anubis the head of a jackal and likely the original head of the Sphinx in Giza – Appendix VII: Moses, the Exodus & the Red Sea Crossing – Fabrication or Fact? The goddess of war, Sekhmet had a lioness head; Heket the goddess of birth and fertility possessed a frogs head and her husband, Khnum had the head of a ram; Sobek, the head of a crocodile; Thoth the head of an Ibis – Article: Thoth – and Kehpheri, the head of a scarab beetle.
The Cherubim are reputed to have the stature and hands of a human, the feet of a calf, and four eye covered wings – Ezekiel 1:4-14, 10:1-22. Two of the wings extend upward, meeting above and sustaining the throne of God; while the other two stretch downward and cover the creatures themselves.
The Bible indicates in Ezekiel 28:11-19 that there was an anointed Cherub who covered the Supreme Creator’s throne. There were two Cherubs given this role – Exodus 25:17-21; 37:6-9; 1 Kings 6:23-30. A mystery arises from this, in that who is the other covering Cherub? If Wisdom was one of the anointed Cherubs and Asherah is the first of the Most High’s creations as was the Word; then the Son of Man could be the other anointed Cherub.
The Ark of God: ‘A surprise answer to who may have been the second covering Cherub with Asherah is the mysterious leader of the Watchers who rebelliously descended to Earth in the endeavour to corrupt humanity during the time of righteous Enoch. His name was Samyaza, which tellingly means ‘covering’ or ‘that which covers.’
The defining definition of Cherub is not clear, though the verb karabu means ‘to bless’ and the adjective form, is ‘to be mighty’ or Mighty Ones. It can also connote ‘to approach’ and to be ‘in the midst’ or ‘within.’ Hence, these mighty multi-faceted beings are blessed by attending to the Creator and are in themidst of His presence and throne.
The Cherubim: Their Role on the Ark in the Holy of Holies, Dr Rabbi Zev Farber – emphasis & bold mine:
‘Tradition has a rich history of interpreting the mythical cherubs in numerous ways. Nevertheless the extensive findings from the Ancient Near East make it clear that the Cherubs historically represented either frightening beasts used as guards, or the equivalent of flying horses drawing chariots; these images fit a number of biblical passages.’
Above: The Gate of All Nations; Persian Palace in Persepolis – Below: Assyrian Style Lamassu Guards from Nimrud, in the Louvre
‘In the Mishkan, however, they served either as God’sthrone or as buffers surrounding the deity. Accordingly, the Ark of the Covenant was to be the footstool or podium of God. King David says this explicitly in 1 Chronicles 28:2, “Hear me, my brothers, my people! I wanted to build a resting-place for the Ark of the Covenant of the Lord, for the footstool of our God.” Isaiah 66:1 begins: “Thus said [Yahweh]: The heaven is My throne and the earth is My footstool.”
Above: Apollo riding a Grypon – Below: Neptune (Poseidon) rides a chariot
Anciently karibu were depicted as colossal bulls. The Cherubs that are stationed by the Eternal’s throne-cum-transportation device appear to conduct a dual role of bodyguard, providing a protective covering with their wings; and flight attendants, including piloting of said craft (or chariot) – Psalm 18:10, 2 Samuel 22:11, Ezekiel 9:3. Engravings and paintings of chimera type creatures abound as do sphinx, gryphons and lamassu which are all cherubim inspired.
Above: Saturn rides his Chariot of Serpents by Pietro Bonato – Below: Dionysus and the Centaurs
Farber: ‘The idea of a god or a king riding a chariot pulled by fantastic creatures exists in the Ancient Near East. Phoenician art depicts sphinx driven war chariots, for instance. The idea is most developed, and well known, in the ancient Greek and Roman worlds, where many different gods and goddesses are [pictured] with their own chariots. Apollo rides a gryphon, Poseidon a pair of Hippokampi (horse-fish). Helios’ chariot is carried by winged horses, Saturn by serpents, and Dionysius by centaurs. When seen in this context, the imagery of God riding a chariot in the Bible seems in keeping with ancient conceptions and poetic norms.’
It is written that the archangel Gabriel oversees the Garden of Eden and other Cherubim. It is Cherubim who guard the Garden of Eden and other sacred places.
Cherubim are associated with the images of Lamassu, with a human head, the body of a bull (or lion) and wings like an eagle. While the Sphinx invariably had a human female head, the body of a lion and the wings of a falcon. The Griffin on the other hand, had a body, tail and hind legs of a lion and the head, wings and front talons of an eagle.
The word Seraph includes the meaning of the Burning or Shining Ones and they are considered by some as the highest order of creature and the ‘choir of the Heavens’, due to their close proximity to the Ancient of Days. The Seraphim are recorded in the prophet Isaiah’s vision – Isaiah 6:1-7. Seraphim are described as having six wings, with two wings covering their faces, two covering their feet, and two used for flight.
Other sources claim their voices are said to be powerful enough to fatally kill a mere human and able to shatter glass. It is believed before his fall from grace, Samael was Prince of the choir of Seraphim.
‘It is said that the Seraphim flew about the throne on which God was seated, singing His praises as they called special attention to God’s glory and majesty. These beings apparently also served as agents of purification. An ancient Judean seal from the eighth century BCE depicts them as flying asps, yet having human characteristics, as encountered by Isaiah in his commissioning as a prophet. Seraphim are known to defy the laws of the universe when commanded such as when one placed a hot coal against Isaiah’s lips with the words, “See, this has touched your lips; your guilt is taken away and your sin atoned for.” It did not burn him, but instead healed.’ Similar to the other types of holy angels, the seraphim are in perfect obedience to God. In likeness of the Cherubim, the Seraphim are especially focused on worshipping God.
Isaiah 14:29
Orthodox Jewish Bible
‘Rejoice not thou, all ye of Peleshet (Philistia), because the shevet (rod) of him that struck thee is broken; for out of the shoresh nachash (snake’s root) shall spring up a viper, and its pri (fruit) [from the Tree of Knowledge of Good and Evil] shall be a fiery flying serpent [Seraph, a dragon].’
Further Bible verses regarding Seraphim include: Isaiah 30:6, Deuteronomy 8:15 and Numbers 21:4-9 – refer article: The Ark of God. Seraph, in Hebrew means ‘fiery serpent’ or ‘poisonous serpent.’ Recall, two of the definitions for the name Samael are poison of God and venom of God. In Egypt, the cobra was referred to as ‘the flaming one.’ Its icon was called Uraeus and adorned the Pharaoh’s headpiece.
Those Seraphs who rebelled have transformed from the beautiful creations they once were as per the prophecy in Genesis 3:15. That is, trapped in the lowest dimensions of the solar system and the Earth, losing their figurative wings and unable to reside further up the dimensional, vibrational ladder; ‘crawling on their bellies and eating dust’, living in the lesser spiritual densities such as the fourth dimension, just out of range of our three physical dimensions. They have morphed from glorious dragons into reptilian like serpents and lizards; amphibious frogs; Arachnids (spiders and scorpions); the insectoid-like Praying Mantis, locusts; and possibly even xenomorph entities.
The Genesis 6 Conspiracy, Gary Wayne, 2014, page 666 – emphasis and bold mine:
‘… elementals [the possible offspring between fallen Angels], who were obscure, distinct, spurious, subhuman beings lost to secular history… possessed a mysterious pygmy stature… [included are] the notorious elves, fairies, trolls, goblins, and… of course, the infamous,unexplained aliens… [also] gnomes, leprechauns, and the little people. Elementals are refugees from the flood utilizing Sidhes portals (with alien flying saucers) from the Otherworld and employed to serve dark angels… elementals are indeed the greys posing as… aliens [if they are not biological robots]…reprobate beings serving the objectives of the rebellion and the destruction of humankind.’
Wayne raises an important point. We know there are angelic beings: the righteous and the fallen. The union with humans produced Nephilim and they in turn once deceased, became demonic entities – unclean, lying spirits. There is also a third type of spiritual being which does not answer to angel or demon. Wayne brings attention to elemental spirits and his conclusion about the Grey aliens may be correct if they are neither demonic or angelic.
Putting the many pieces of the puzzle together, presents in a concluding summary, a clearer picture of the pivotal players in the early cosmos.
Asherah, began as the Ancient of Days first creation by, through and of his Wisdom. Asherah as Wisdom, steadily matured and grew from birth to womanhood; becoming the Most High’s friend, wife, lover and co-Creator. A beautiful and black ebony Cherub, in amazing contrast to Himself. Mother of the original angelic creation, a Goddess and with the Most High, the first Queen of Heaven. It would appear she was equated with Mother Earth (or Gaia) and the preceding prototype Earth – Tiamat, the larger planet located on the far side of Mars. When she rebelled, Asherah’s planet and home world in this Solar System was destroyed. Tiamat was pierced and cut in two; its atmosphere and surface life destroyed. Asherah morphed into an adversary and became Satan the Devil – a Leviathan and a Dragon.
Why did Asherah break the status quo? It may have been simply the issue of being denied the co-equality she so craved. A level footing with the Ancient of Days was never going to be given. Even to His beloved Son, has He not given equality. This denial, perceived as a slight or betrayal, whether real or imagined, surely contributed to her actions. It was the English playwright and poet William Congreve, who wrote these lines in his play The Mourning Bride, in 1697:
‘Heav’n has no Rage, like Love to Hatred turn’d, Nor Hell a Fury, like a Woman scorn’d.’
Which is where we have derived the saying of: “Hell hath no fury like a woman scorned.” The Ancient of Day’s plan for the full potential of humankind, was likely the trigger pulled or the button pushed in both Asherah’s and Samael’s minds. The rest is history as they say.
With regard to the temptation of Eve in the Garden of Eden, the story involving Gadreel doesn’t sit right. The verse in the Book of Enoch, where Gadreel is stated as seducing Eve, appears an abrupt insertion running against the context and lacking integrity. As is the inclusion of Lilith, proven to be spurious ideology from the Kabbalah. Samael’s identity as a serpent appears beyond question. Even so, he is not theAdversary, the Serpent of Old or the Great Red Dragon described in the Book of Revelation.
He is though, the Serpent in the Garden of Eden who is cursed in Genesis 3:15. As it is Eve who has sexual relations thereby falling pregnant with Cain; the identity transgressing with her, must be that of a male. Samael posed as an angel of light, to deceive Eve in thinking she was with someone else… someone like the LordGod.
Angel of Light
Samael gained Eve’s trust by discrediting the Creator and successfully selling the Way of his mother Asherah, represented by the Tree of Knowledge of Good and Evil… serving as Samael’s introduction for sexual seduction and entrapment. To acknowledge that Eve was deceived into accepting the physical realm and sealed the deal with a sexual encounter is key. Eve then introduced Adam to sex. Adam did not have a relationship with the Serpent Samael.
1 Timothy 2:14
New English Translation
‘And Adam was not deceived, but the woman, because she was fully deceived, fell into transgression [sin].’
This was a massive act of sabotage, with Samael taking the lead role and the part of the perpetrator, in impregnating Eve. Eve thought she had been given Cain from the Lord, so the dupe was a good one – the most effectively sinister fraud of all time. To be fair, Eve never ever stood a chance and this opens up a whole list of questions, as to why she was left vulnerable in the Garden, without Adam or the LordGod’s presence of protection.
Lilith is mentioned in the Bible as is her twin brother Azazel. Anyone in the Bible, even if not mentioned often or even just once, is recorded for a reason and has more than a passing role. There are very few righteous spirit entities mentioned by name and similarly with fallen angels. Lilith as Azazel’s sister, is in turn Samael’s daughter by his own mother, Asherah. Incest appears to be the norm on the dark side of the gods family tree. Mentioned earlier, Apollyon has a sister, Artemis the huntress. The fact that Lilith is mentioned in the same chapter as Nimrod, also a mighty hunter, is a significant coincidence. Particularly in recognition of Nimrod’s association with Asshur-Russia and Lilith with Edom-Israel during end time events – refer Chapter XX Will the Real Assyria Stand Up: Asshur & Russia; and Chapter XXIX Esau: The Thirteenth Tribe.
Lilith known as Semiramis, is both Nimrod’s mother and wife. If Azazel, the future Beast and an Antichrist with Nimrod his nephew, the second beast and False Prophet work together, we have a diabolically fascinating nuclear family.
More than one source, links Semiramis as the mother and wife of Ninus, the king attributed with the founding of the city of Nineveh the principal capital of Asshur and Assyria. It is Lilith and Nimrod, who are credited with the founding or continuation post-flood, of the Mystery Babylonian Religion and Mother goddess worship – Chapter XXI The Incredible Identity, Origin & Destiny of Nimrod.
Lilith is a spiritual harlot beginning with her incestuous relationships with her father Samael and later with her son Nimrod. Lilith continues her harlotry in the future as the Whore of Babylon, the woman who rides the scarlet red beast of false religion and deception.
The truth is truly stranger than fiction and no more so than here.
We have covered considerable ground in this chapter. Thank you to the constant reader for sharing the journey. It is appreciated that readers will not agree with everything stated, but it is hoped disagreement as well as affirmation can be springboards for future discussion in seeking to grow in grace and knowledge – 2 Peter 3:18. Some readers will wonder the significance of the title of the chapter, Alpha & Omega.
They are literally the first and last letters of the Greek alphabet. The phrase means the ‘beginning and end’ or the ‘first and the last.’ It is specifically in reference to the Eternal God; though it is used here as a homage to the Ancient of days and the Son of Man, as no book about our beginnings, our history, our identity and our potential is complete without a chapter dedicated to them.
Revelation 22:13
English Standard Version
“I am the Alpha and the Omega, the first and the last, the beginning and the end” – Revelation 21:6-7.
Revelation 1:8
The Message
The Master declares, “I’m A to Z. I’m The God Who Is, The God Who Was, and The God About to Arrive. I’m the Sovereign-Strong” – Revelation 1:17-18.
Isaiah 44:6
Amplified Bible
‘For the Lord, the King of Israel and his Redeemer, the Lord of hosts says this, “I am the First and I am the Last; And there is no God besides Me.”
Exodus 3:13-14
English Standard Version
‘Then Moses said to God, “If I come to the people of Israel and say to them, ‘The God of your fathers has sent me to you,’ and they ask me, ‘What is his name?’ what shall I say to them?” God said to Moses, “I am who I am.” And he said, “Say this to the people of Israel:‘I am has sent me to you.’
All things began with the Father and all things have been accomplished and made manifest through his Son, who will complete all things – Acts 17:31, 2 Corinthians 5:10, Colossians 1:15-20, 2 Timothy 4:1, Revelation 3:14; 20:11-15; 22:12.
They are, the Alpha and Omega.
Listen to me, O Jacob, and Israel, whom I called! I am he; I am the first, and I am the last.
Isaiah 48:12 English Standard Version
“Only the bravest souls dare to participate in the most epic of journeys, such as the story of Earth.”
James Carwin
“The discovery of Earth as a nexus planet comes from the future. There are many extraterrestrial groups that come from 300 years in your future and have travelled back in time in order to prevent something unspeakable from happening. There is literally a race and a tug of war happening in space over your planet.”
The Lightkeeper 